This is a modern-English version of Celtic Scotland : A history of ancient Alban. Volume 3 (of 3), Land and people, originally written by Skene, W. F. (William Forbes). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber’s Note:

Footnotes were numbered beginning afresh with each chapter. They have been resequenced across the entire text for uniqueness. On occasion, notes are cross-referenced by number. These references have been changed as well.

Footnotes were numbered starting over with each chapter. They've been reorganized throughout the entire text for uniqueness. Sometimes, notes reference each other by number. These references have been updated too.

In Appendix II (pp. 410-427), a lengthy poem is presented with the Gaelic and the English translations on facing pages, so that the reader may readily compare them. They are too wide to give column-wise here. To honor the intent of the author, this section has been reorganized to give each verse and its translation together, the English following the Gaelic in staggered fashion. On the last page of each version, (pp. 426-427), there is, on each page, a Notes section at the bottom. These have been combined to follow the last of the passages.

In Appendix II (pp. 410-427), a long poem is presented with the Gaelic and English translations on opposite pages, allowing the reader to easily compare them. They’re too wide to display in columns here. To respect the author’s intent, this section has been rearranged to present each verse alongside its translation, with the English following the Gaelic in a staggered format. On the last page of each version (pp. 426-427), there is a Notes section at the bottom of each page. These have been combined to appear after the last of the passages.

Footnotes have been collected at the end of each chapter, and are linked for ease of reference.

Footnotes are gathered at the end of each chapter and are linked for easy reference.

Links in the Index are provided for those in Volume III only.

Links in the Index are provided only for those in Volume III.

Minor errors, attributable to the printer, have been corrected. Please see the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details regarding the handling of any textual issues encountered during its preparation.

Minor errors caused by the printer have been fixed. Please refer to the transcriber’s note at the end of this text for details on how any textual issues were handled during its preparation.

Any corrections are indicated using an underline highlight. Placing the cursor over the correction will produce the original text in a small popup.

Any corrections are shown with an underline highlight. Hovering the cursor over the correction will display the original text in a small popup.

cover image

Any corrections are indicated as hyperlinks, which will navigate the reader to the corresponding entry in the corrections table in the note at the end of the text.

Any corrections are shown as hyperlinks, which will take the reader to the relevant entry in the corrections table in the notes at the end of the text.

There are numerous references in the Index to topics in the previous two volumes. Only those references to the current volume are linked.

There are many references in the Index to topics from the previous two volumes. Only the references to the current volume are linked.

Celtic Scotland
Edinburgh: Printed by Thomas and Archibald Constable
FOR
DAVID DOUGLAS.
LONDON SIMPKIN, HAMILTON, KENT, AND CO., LIM.
CAMBRIDGE MACMILLAN AND BOWES.
GLASGOW JAMES MACLEHOSE AND SONS.

SCOTLAND
with the
ANCIENT DIVISIONS
Of THE LAND.

SCOTLAND
with the
ANCIENT DIVISIONS
Of THE LAND.


Celtic Scotland:

A HISTORY OF
Ancient Alban

BY
WILLIAM F. SKENE, D.C.L., LL.D.
Official Historian for Scotland.
Vol. III.
LAND AND PEOPLE.
SECOND EDITION.
EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
1890
All rights reserved
v

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

A new edition of this the third and last volume of Celtic Scotland having now been called for, the author is glad to have this opportunity of correcting any mistakes of the press which have occurred in it. As this volume deals with the early land tenures and social condition of the Celtic inhabitants of Scotland, in which a number of obsolete terms and old Celtic words occur, it is peculiarly liable to mistakes of this kind, and the author has revised the text in this view with great care, but he does not find that he has any material alteration to make in the views he has expressed, or the conclusions he has come to, as these are, in fact, the outcome of years of careful research into this very obscure subject.

A new edition of this third and final volume of Celtic Scotland has now been requested, and the author is happy to take this opportunity to correct any printing errors that have occurred. Since this volume discusses the early land ownership and social conditions of the Celtic people of Scotland, where many outdated terms and ancient Celtic words appear, it is particularly prone to such mistakes. The author has carefully reviewed the text for this reason but does not find any significant changes to the views he has expressed or the conclusions he has reached, as these are, in fact, the result of years of thorough research into this very obscure topic.

Edinburgh, 27 Inverleith Row,
7th July 1890.
vi

PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.

This volume completes the task which the author set before himself of illustrating the history of Scotland during the Celtic period, when it bore the name of Alban, and of endeavouring to dispel those fables which have hitherto obscured it. Like the other volumes, this third volume forms in itself a substantive work. Its title is ‘Land and People,’ and its subject, ‘The early land tenures and social condition of the Celtic inhabitants of Scotland’ (vol. i. p. 28). The real history of a country may be said only truly to commence when we come to deal with the social and political organisation of its population. The ethnology of the nations which compose it—the history of its kings, their reigns, and the various wars in which they engaged—the extension or restriction of the frontiers of their kingdom—the introduction of Christianity and the establishment of a Christian Church, are all great landmarks and important features of its history; but still they are merely the outward bulwarks of the kingdom as a whole, and present it to us in its external relations only. Till we know something of the distribution within the country of the various races which formed viiits population, their relative growth and decay, their social organisation, and the extent to which its peculiar features were preserved, and influenced and coloured the future condition of the entire population formed by the amalgamation of its various elements, we know little of its real history.

This book completes the author's goal of exploring the history of Scotland during the Celtic period, when it was called Alban, and aims to clear up the myths that have clouded that history. Like the other books in the series, this third volume stands on its own. It’s titled ‘Land and People,’ focusing on ‘The early land tenures and social condition of the Celtic inhabitants of Scotland’ (vol. 1, p. 28). The true history of a country can only be said to really start when we examine the social and political structure of its people. The backgrounds of the nations that make it up—the stories of its kings, their reigns, and the various conflicts they were involved in—the changes to the borders of their kingdom—the introduction of Christianity and the establishment of a Christian Church, all serve as significant markers and key aspects of its history; however, they only show us the external defenses of the kingdom and present it in relation to the outside world. Until we understand the distribution of the different groups within the country that formed its population, their patterns of growth and decline, their social structures, and the degree to which its unique characteristics were preserved and influenced the future state of the entire population formed by the blending of these diverse elements, we grasp very little of its true history.

To supply, at least to some extent, this information is the main purpose of the present volume, which the author fears has been very inadequately carried into effect, and its publication has been from unavoidable causes delayed much beyond the period when it ought to have appeared. It was commenced two years ago, when its progress was interrupted partly owing to his illness, under the depressing influence of which part of the volume has indeed been written, but mainly because the publication of the fourth volume of the Ancient Irish Laws, which was to contain tracts relating to the early land tenure in Ireland, had likewise been unavoidably delayed, and the author felt that, without consulting these tracts, he could not satisfactorily treat of the old tribal system from which the ancient Celtic land tenures in Scotland derived their origin, and without a knowledge of which their true character could hardly be ascertained. The author was, however, at length enabled to complete this part of his volume through the courtesy of the editor, who, with the kind permission of the Lord Bishop of Limerick, chairman of the Brehon Law Commission, communicated to him the proof-sheets of the text and translation of these tracts, but it was not till viiiafter this volume had in the main been printed, and was almost through the press, that the fourth volume of the Ancient Laws of Ireland was at length published, and the author had any opportunity of reading the introduction; and thus in compiling that part of his volume he had unfortunately not the benefit of the learned editor’s commentary upon these tracts.

To provide, at least to some extent, this information is the main purpose of this volume. The author is concerned that it has been inadequately executed, and its publication has been delayed much longer than it should have. It was started two years ago, but its progress was interrupted partly due to his illness, which influenced some of the writing in this volume. However, it was mainly because the fourth volume of the Ancient Irish Laws, which was supposed to include sections on early land tenure in Ireland, was also delayed. The author felt that without referring to these sections, he couldn't adequately address the old tribal system that influenced the ancient Celtic land tenures in Scotland, and without that knowledge, their true nature couldn't really be understood. Eventually, the author was able to finish this part of his volume thanks to the editor, who, with the kind permission of the Lord Bishop of Limerick, chairman of the Brehon Law Commission, provided him with proof-sheets of the text and translation of these sections. However, it wasn't until after this volume had mostly been printed and was nearly done that the fourth volume of the Ancient Laws of Ireland was finally published, giving the author a chance to read the introduction. Unfortunately, this meant that in compiling that part of his volume, he didn't benefit from the learned editor’s commentary on these sections.

The author has to record his thanks to his friends: Mr. Alexander Carmichael for the instructive account of three of the Long Island townships embodied in the last chapter; W. M. Hennessy, Esq., of the Public Record Office, Dublin, for the curious poem relating to the Kingdom of the Isles, with its translation; and Captain Thomas for the old description of the Isles, both printed in the Appendix, Nos. II. and III. He has also, as formerly, to thank Mr. John Taylor Brown for his ready aid in revising his proof-sheets; and he takes this opportunity when completing his work of recording his sense of the valuable assistance and advice he has received throughout from his excellent publisher, Mr. David Douglas.

The author wants to express his gratitude to his friends: Mr. Alexander Carmichael for the informative account of three Long Island townships included in the last chapter; W. M. Hennessy, Esq., from the Public Record Office in Dublin, for the interesting poem about the Kingdom of the Isles, along with its translation; and Captain Thomas for the historical description of the Isles, both of which are printed in the Appendix, Nos. II. and III. He also wants to thank Mr. John Taylor Brown for his quick help in reviewing his proof-sheets; and he takes this opportunity, as he finishes his work, to acknowledge the valuable support and guidance he has received from his outstanding publisher, Mr. David Douglas.

The volume containing the History and Ethnology of the kingdom was brought down to the end of the reign of Alexander the Third, the last of the old dynasty of Celtic monarchs, which terminated with his death in the year 1284, and it is with the same reign that our narrative in treating of the ‘Land and People’ must now commence.

The book covering the History and Ethnology of the kingdom was completed at the end of Alexander the Third's reign, the last of the old dynasty of Celtic kings, which ended with his death in 1284. Our story about the ‘Land and People’ will now begin with this same reign.

Edinburgh, 27 Inverleith Row,
1st October 1880.
ix

TABLE OF CONTENTS.


BOOK III.
LAND AND PEOPLE.
       
CHAPTER I.
       
SCOTLAND IN THE REIGN OF ALEXANDER THE THIRD.
      PAGE
Consolidation of the provinces of Scotland into one feudal monarchy completed in this reign, 1
Southern frontier of Scotland, 3
English possessions of the Scottish kings, 5
Northern boundary of Scotland, 7
Physical aspect of Scotland in the reign of Alexander the Third, 9
Population of Scotland in the reign of Alexander the Third composed of six races, 15
Indigenous races of the Britons and Picts, 16
Colonising races of Scots and Angles, 17
Intruding races of Danes, Norwegians, and Normans, 18
Influence of foreign races on native population, 18
Foreign elements introduced into population of Pictish and Cambrian territories, 20
Spread of Teutonic people over them, 21
Norwegian kingdom of the Isles, 28
The Gallgaidheal, 29
The Estates of the Realm in 1283, 39
Distinction of population into Teutonic Lowlanders and Gaelic Highlanders, 40
x       
CHAPTER II.
       
THE SEVEN PROVINCES OF SCOTLAND.
       
Old division of Scotia into provinces, 42
Seven provinces in the eighth century, 42
Seven provinces in the tenth century, 44
Districts ruled by kings and afterwards by Mormaers, 49
  Petty kings of Argyll and Galloway, 51
  Jarl Thorfinn, 52
  Mormaers termed by Norwegians, Jarls, 54
  Mormaers of Buchan, from the Book of Deer, 55
  Toisechs of Buchan, 56
Seven Earls first appear in reign of Alexander the First, 58
Policy of David I. to feudalise Celtic earldoms, 63
Creation of additional earldoms, 66
  Earldom of Mar, 68
  Earldoms of Garvyach and Levenach, 69
  EarldomsEarldoms of Ross and Carrick, 70
  Earldom of Caithness, 71
Seven Earls in the reign of Alexander the Second, 71
Province of Argyll, 78
Seven Earls in the reign of Alexander the Third, 80
State of the land in the reign of Alexander the Third, 83
The Crown demesne, 84
District of Argyll divided into sheriffdoms, 88
       
CHAPTER III.
       
LEGENDARY ORIGINS.
       
The problem to be solved, 90
Early traditions, 90
Ethnic legends, 91
Linguistic legends, 96
Historical legends, 97
Artificial character of early Irish history, 97
Cymric legends, 100
xiLegendary origin of transmarine tribes, 104
The Nemedians in Scotland, 105
The Firbolg and Tuath De Danan in Scotland, 105
Pictish legends, 107
The Milesians in Scotland, 108
The race of Ith in Scotland, 111
The race of Colla in Scotland, 113
The last three pagan kings of Ireland in Scotland, 114
How far have these legends a historic basis? 120
Early connection between Scotland and Ireland, 125
The twofold division of the Picts and the establishment of Scone as the capital of the kingdom, 132
       
CHAPTER IV.
       
THE TUATH OR TRIBE IN IRELAND.
       
Mixed population of Scotland, 135
Sources of information as to their early social state, 136
Tribal organisation of the Gaelic race, 136
Influences affecting the tribe in Ireland, 137
Effect of introduction of Christianity, 138
Land originally held in common, 139
Distinction of ranks in the tribe, 139
  The Ri or king, 140
  Distinction of ranks arising from possession of cattle, 142
  Origin and growth of private property, and creation of an order of territorial chiefs, 144
  The Ceile or tenants of a chief, 145
State of the Tuath or territory of a tribe, 147
  The Dun or fort, 148
The Mortuath, 149
The Cuicidh or province, 149
The law of Tanistry, 150
Connection between superiors and dependants, 150
The system of fines, 151
  The Honor price, 152
System of land measures, 153
Later state of the tribes, 157
xii       
CHAPTER V.
       
THE FINÉ OR SEPT IN IRELAND, AND THE TRIBE IN WALES.
       
Origin of the Finé or Sept, 171
The Ciné or kinsfolk, 171
The Ceile or tenants, 172
The Fuidhir or stranger septs, 173
Territorial basis of Finé, 175
The four families of the Ciné or kinsfolk, 176
  Members of the four families, 179
  The Geilfiné chief, 180
  Relation of Geilfiné chief to the Ri Tuath, 184
  Law of Succession, 187
  Sluaged or hosting, 188
  Fosterage, 190
Later state of the Finés, 192
The Tribe in Wales, 197
Fines for Slaughter, 204
The sept in Wales, 205
Fosterage in Wales, 207
       
CHAPTER VI.
       
THE TRIBE IN SCOTLAND.
       
Early notices of tribal organisation, 209
The tribe among the Picts, 210
The tribe in Dalriada, 212
The tribe in Galloway, 214
Modification of original tribes under foreign influences, 214
Passing of the Mortuath into the Earldom, and the Tribe into the Thanage, 215
Distinction of people into free and servile classes, 216
Classes of freemen, 217
Ranks of bondmen, 220
Measures of land, 223
Burdens on the land, 227
  The Cain or Can, 228
  Conveth, 232
  Expedition and hosting, 234
xiiiAssimilation to feudal forms, 236
Tenure in feu-farm, 237
Ranks of society on Crown lands, 238
       
CHAPTER VII.
       
THE THANAGES AND THEIR EXTINCTION.
       
Review of the Thanages and their conversion into Baronies, 246
  Thanages in Moray and Ross, 247
  Thanages in Mar and Buchan, 250
  Thanages in Angus and Mearns, 257
  Thanages in Fife and Fothriff, 267
  Thanages in Stratherne, 269
  Thanages in Atholl, 270
  Thanages in Gowry, 274
  Thanages south of the Forth, 277
Toshachdor and Toshachdera, 278
Result of survey of thanages, 281
       
CHAPTER VIII.
       
THE FINÉ OR CLAN IN SCOTLAND.
       
Clanship in the Highlands, 284
The Highland Line, 285
Break-up of the Celtic Earldoms, 286
  Moray, 287
  Buchan, 287
  Atholl, 288
  Angus, 289
  Menteath and Stratherne, 290
  Mar, 291
  Ross, 291
  The Gallgaidheal and their lords, 292
  Lennox, 300
The Toshachdoracht, 300
First appearance of Clans, 302
Clan Macduff and its privileges, 303
Description of Highlanders—1363-1383, 307
xivRaid into Angus in 1391, 308
Combat of two clans on North Inch of Perth in 1396, 310
The Clan Chattan and Clan Cameron, 313
The Chief and the Kinsmen, 318
The native-men, 318
Fosterage, 321
The Clan and its Members, 323
       
CHAPTER IX.
       
THE CLANS AND THEIR GENEALOGIES.
       
State of the Highlands in the sixteenth century, 326
Names and position of the clans, 327
Meaning of ‘Clann,’ and the personal names from which their patronymics were taken, 331
Original importance and position of Clan pedigrees, 334
First change in Clan pedigrees. Influence of legendary history of Scotland, 336
Second change. Influence of Irish Sennachies, 337
Analysis of the Irish Pedigrees, 338
Artificial character of these pedigrees, 346
Third Change. Influence of Act 1597, 346
Spurious Pedigrees, 349
Result of Analysis of Pedigrees, 364
Termination of Clanship in the Highlands, 365
       
CHAPTER X.
       
LAND TENURE IN THE HIGHLANDS AND ISLANDS SUBSEQUENT TO THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.
       
Changes in tenure of land, 368
Abolition of Calps, 368
Size of townships, 369
Occupation of townships, 370
Average size of township in Central Highlands, 370
Township in the Islands, 371
Highland deer-forests, 371
Causes affecting the population in the eighteenth century, 372
Townships in the Inner Hebrides in 1850, 374
Existing townships in the Outer Hebrides, 378
xv       
APPENDIX.
       
I.
Translation of a part of the Book of Clanranald, containing the Legendary History of the Lords of the Isles as given by the MacVurichs, hereditary Sennachies of the Clan, 397
       
II.
Baile Suthain Sith Eamhna, an Irish poem relating to the kingdom of the Isles, with a translation by W. M. Hennessy, Esq., 410
       
III.
The Description of the Isles of Scotland, written 1577-1595, 428
       
IV.
On the Authenticity of the Letters Patent said to have been granted by King William the Lion to the Earl of Mar in 1171, 441
       
V.
On the Earldom of Caithness, 448
       
VI.
Original of the Poem on the Lennox, 454
       
VII.
Comparison between the Highland Clans and the Afghaun Tribes. Written in 1816 by Sir Walter Scott, 456
       
VIII.
Legendary Descent of the Highland Clans, according to Irish MSS., 458
       
Table of Contents, 493
       
ILLUSTRATIVE MAP.
       
Scotland, with the ancient divisions of the land, to face the Title
1

BOOK III.

LAND AND PEOPLE.

——————●——————

CHAPTER I.

SCOTLAND IN THE REIGN OF ALEXANDER THE THIRD.

Consolidation of the provinces of Scotland into one feudal monarchy completed in this reign.

The brightest and most prosperous period in the annals of Scotland was undoubtedly that during which she was under the rule of the dynasty of kings which sprang from the union of the Celtic king Malcolm Ceannmor with the Saxon princess Margaret. It was during this period of upwards of a century and a half that the different provinces of Scotland were welded into one feudal monarchy, and the various races which inhabited them, and upon the allegiance of each of whom the kings of this race had hereditary claims, were fused into one mixed population combining the peculiar qualities of each.

The brightest and most prosperous time in Scotland's history was definitely during the reign of the dynasty that came from the union of the Celtic king Malcolm Ceannmor and the Saxon princess Margaret. It was in this period, lasting over a century and a half, that the different regions of Scotland were brought together into a single feudal monarchy. The various peoples who lived there, each of whom the kings of this lineage had hereditary ties to, were blended into one diverse population that combined the unique qualities of each group.

The reign of Alexander the Third, the last king of this old Celtic dynasty of Scottish kings, saw the concentration of the various provinces of Scotland into one compact kingdom finally completed by the cession of the Isles in the year 1266. Scotland now presented the same geographical platform which it ever after possessed. The various races which composed its population occupied in the main the same relative position. The kingdom of Scotland could now be no longer viewed as a limited Gaelic kingdom, possessing dependencies peopled by British, Anglic, or Scandinavian communities, but had become a feudal monarchy, the dominant element of 2which was Teutonic, while the Celtic population was either restricted to the wilder and more mountain regions, or formed the under class of serfs and tillers of the soil.

The reign of Alexander III, the last king of this ancient Celtic dynasty of Scottish kings, saw the final unification of Scotland's various provinces into one cohesive kingdom, completed with the cession of the Isles in 1266. Scotland now had the same geographical layout that it would maintain moving forward. The different groups that made up its population largely occupied the same relative positions. The kingdom of Scotland could no longer be seen as a confined Gaelic kingdom with dependencies inhabited by British, English, or Scandinavian communities; instead, it had transformed into a feudal monarchy, with the dominant element being Teutonic, while the Celtic population was mostly confined to the wilder, more mountainous regions or made up the lower class of serfs and farmers.

It would seem as if the task of amalgamating the discordant elements of the population, and of concentrating the semi-independent provinces which they peopled, had no sooner been completed than the dynasty which effected it was to pass away, and a war of succession was to follow, which was still further to root up her ancient institutions, and to throw the kingdom still more into the hands of kings and nobility of an alien race.

It seems that just as the task of bringing together the conflicting parts of the population and unifying the semi-independent provinces they inhabited was completed, the dynasty that achieved this was about to end. Following that, a war of succession was set to erupt, further dismantling their ancient institutions and shifting more power into the hands of kings and nobility from a different lineage.

By the death of his only daughter, who had been married to the king of Norway, and of his only son in the same year, Alexander the Third found that unless he had a male heir by a second marriage the succession to the throne would devolve upon a little grand-daughter, the Princess of Norway, then only two years old, and on her the succession was settled in a Parliament held at Scone on the 5th February 1283-4, failing such male issue. In the instrument by which the succession was so settled the magnates of Scotland bound themselves to receive Margaret, daughter of Eric, king of Norway, and of Margaret, daughter of King Alexander, as their lady and heir of the kingdom of Scotia; and to acknowledge her and her heirs as their liege lady, and the true heir of their sovereign in the whole kingdom, and in the island of Man, and all the other islands pertaining to the kingdom of Scotia, as well as in Tynedale and Penrith, and other dependencies of the kingdom.[1]

By the death of his only daughter, who had been married to the king of Norway, and of his only son in the same year, Alexander the Third realized that unless he had a male heir from a second marriage, the throne would go to his little granddaughter, the Princess of Norway, who was only two years old at the time. The succession was confirmed in a Parliament held at Scone on February 5, 1283-4, in the absence of such a male heir. In the document that established the succession, the nobles of Scotland agreed to accept Margaret, daughter of Eric, king of Norway, and of Margaret, daughter of King Alexander, as their lady and heir to the kingdom of Scotland. They pledged to recognize her and her heirs as their liege lady and the rightful heir of their sovereign throughout the whole kingdom, including the island of Man and all other islands belonging to the kingdom of Scotland, as well as in Tynedale, Penrith, and other areas tied to the kingdom.[1]

Such were the enlarged limits to which the name of Scotia, once confined to the districts between the Firth of Forth and the river Spey, had now extended; and the dependencies of the kingdom, which had then embraced large 3semi-independent provinces on the south and west of these boundaries, were now reduced to the recently-acquired Western Isles, and to the small districts of Tynedale and Penrith lying beyond her southern frontier.

Such were the expanded boundaries to which the name of Scotia, once limited to the areas between the Firth of Forth and the River Spey, had now grown; and the kingdom's territories, which previously included large semi-independent regions to the south and west of these borders, were now narrowed down to the recently acquired Western Isles and the small areas of Tynedale and Penrith just beyond her southern border.

If this process of consolidation, however, may be said to have been completed in the reign of Alexander the Third, it can only be held to have properly commenced with that of David the First. Prior to his accession, although the rule of the Scottish monarchs had extended itself by degrees over the districts south of the Forth and Clyde, and then west of the Drumalban range and the river Spey, yet the name of Scotia was still confined to the eastern districts between these limits. These districts formed the real nucleus and heart of the kingdom, and were more directly associated with her monarchs as kings of the Scots.

If this process of unification can be considered to have been completed during the reign of Alexander the Third, it really only started with David the First. Before he became king, while the Scottish monarchs had gradually expanded their rule over the areas south of the Forth and Clyde, and then west of the Drumalban range and the river Spey, the name "Scotia" was still limited to the eastern areas within these boundaries. These areas made up the true core and center of the kingdom and were more closely linked to their monarchs as kings of the Scots.

Southern frontier of Scotland.

The extension of their power over the southern districts commenced about a century after the establishment of the Scottish dynasty on the Pictish throne, when, in the year 946, the districts forming the kingdom of Cumbria were ceded by Edward the elder to Malcolm king of the Scots. This kingdom extended, at that time, from the river Clyde to the river Derwent in Cumberland, and to the cross at Stanmore on the borders of Westmoreland and Yorkshire, which separated it from the Northumbrian territories. It embraced the western districts of Scotland from the Clyde to the Solway, the present county of Cumberland, with the exception of that part of it which lies on the south of the river Derwent and formed the barony of Copeland, and the whole of Westmoreland exclusive of the barony of Kendal, which, with Copeland and the western districts as far as the borders of Wales, belonged to the Northumbrian kingdom.

The expansion of their power over the southern areas began about a century after the Scottish dynasty was established on the Pictish throne, when, in 946, the regions that made up the kingdom of Cumbria were handed over by Edward the Elder to Malcolm, the King of the Scots. At that time, this kingdom stretched from the River Clyde to the River Derwent in Cumberland, and to the crossroads at Stanmore on the borders of Westmoreland and Yorkshire, which marked the boundary with the Northumbrian lands. It included the western areas of Scotland from the Clyde to the Solway, the current county of Cumberland, except for the part south of the River Derwent that made up the barony of Copeland, and all of Westmoreland except for the barony of Kendal, which, along with Copeland and the western areas up to the borders of Wales, were part of the Northumbrian kingdom.

Within eighty years afterwards, the districts on the east coast extending from the Forth to the Tweed, and consisting of Lothian and Teviotdale, were ceded to his grandson, 4another Malcolm. These southern territories were, however, in the position of dependencies on the kingdom of Scotland, lying beyond her proper southern frontier and within that of England, and were on three different occasions entirely separated from the Scottish kingdom:—First during the usurpation of Macbeth and the possession of the greater part of Scotland by the Norwegian Earl of Orkney, whose joint rule certainly did not extend beyond the Forth, while the southern districts remained faithful to the family of Duncan; again during the short reign of Donald Ban; and for a third time after the death of Eadgar, when the territories over which he had ruled as king were divided between his brothers Alexander and David, the former reigning as king over the kingdom north of the Forth and Clyde, while the latter ruled with the title of Earl over these southern dependencies. The southern frontier of the Cumbrian kingdom did not, at this time, extend beyond the Solway, for the Norman king, William Rufus, had, in the year 1092, wrested that part of it which lay between the Solway and the Derwent from Malcolm Ceannmor, and given it to the Norman baron Ranulph de Meschines, while Henry I. erected it, with Westmoreland, in 1132, into the bishopric of Carlisle. The southern boundary of Earl David’s possessions had thus become coincident with the southern frontier of the later kingdom of Scotland. It was only on the accession of David to the throne of Scotland that they became permanently united to the kingdom, and the name of Cumbria, or Cumberland, was restricted to that part of the ancient kingdom of Cumbria which now belonged to England. The connection of the royal family with the ancient line of the Saxon kings, the training and Norman tendencies of David himself, and his marriage with the daughter of an Earl of Northumbria, and widow of an Earl of Northampton, whose mother was a niece of the Conqueror, created a tie between them and the Anglic population of the 5southern districts which was closer than that which now connected him with the Celtic population of the other portions of the kingdom; and Lothian assumed that prominent position as the most valuable and cherished centre of the interests of the monarchy, which had hitherto belonged to the region between the Forth and the Spey.

Within eighty years later, the areas on the east coast stretching from the Forth to the Tweed, which included Lothian and Teviotdale, were given to his grandson, 4another Malcolm. These southern lands were, however, dependent on the kingdom of Scotland, lying beyond its actual southern border and within England's territory. They were completely separated from the Scottish kingdom on three different occasions: First, during the takeover by Macbeth and when the Norwegian Earl of Orkney controlled most of Scotland, whose rule definitely did not reach south of the Forth, while the southern areas stayed loyal to Duncan's family; again during the brief reign of Donald Ban; and a third time after Eadgar's death, when the lands he ruled as king were split between his brothers Alexander and David, with the former becoming king over the kingdom north of the Forth and Clyde, and the latter ruling as Earl over these southern lands. At that time, the southern border of the Cumbrian kingdom did not go beyond the Solway, because the Norman king, William Rufus, had, in 1092, taken the part of it between the Solway and the Derwent from Malcolm Ceannmor and given it to the Norman baron Ranulph de Meschines, while Henry I. established it, along with Westmoreland, as the bishopric of Carlisle in 1132. Therefore, the southern boundary of Earl David’s possessions aligned with the southern edge of the later kingdom of Scotland. It was only when David came to the Scottish throne that they became permanently part of the kingdom, and the name Cumbria, or Cumberland, was limited to that section of the old kingdom of Cumbria that now belonged to England. The royal family's connection to the ancient line of Saxon kings, David's upbringing and Norman influences, and his marriage to the daughter of an Earl of Northumbria—who was also the widow of an Earl of Northampton, with her mother being a niece of the Conqueror—formed a stronger bond with the Anglo population of the 5southern regions than the one that linked him with the Celtic people in other areas of the kingdom. Consequently, Lothian gained prominence as the most valuable and cherished center of the monarchy's interests, which had previously belonged to the area between the Forth and the Spey.

English possessions of the Scottish kings.

But while David the First may be held to have established the Solway, the range of the Cheviots, and the Tweed, as the proper southern boundary of the kingdom of Scotland, his marriage gave him claims to territories beyond it, which he was disposed to assert when opportunity offered. During the life of Matilda, his queen, he had enjoyed in her right the earldoms of Northampton and Huntingdon; but on her death, seven years after he had succeeded to the throne of Scotland, the earldom of Northampton passed to her son by her first marriage, Simon de Senlis, while Henry, her son by King David, succeeded to the earldom of Huntingdon. The death of Henry, king of England, in 1135, and the disputed succession between his daughter the empress of Germany and his sister’s son Stephen, Earl of Mortaigne, presented the opportunity King David longed for. He embraced the cause of the empress, who was his niece, and in her name took possession of Northumberland, with the exception of the castle of Bamborough, which he soon after surrendered to Stephen, who confirmed the Honor of Huntingdon to Prince Henry, with Doncaster and the castle of Carlisle in addition to it. In the following year King David again claimed the northern provinces in name of his son Prince Henry, and both Northumberland and Cumberland were yielded to him; but on peace being made between him and Stephen he surrendered Northumberland, retaining, however, Cumberland in England. An attempt, two years afterwards, to regain Northumberland led to the battle of the Standard, in which David was defeated; but a peace was concluded in 1139, 6when Northumberland was made over to Prince Henry, except the fortresses of Newcastle and Bamborough, which he retained to his death in 1152, when King David had Malcolm, the eldest son of Prince Henry, proclaimed heir to the crown, and presented his second son, William, to the Northumbrian barons as their ruler. Malcolm had not been four years on the throne when he surrendered Northumberland and Cumberland to the king of England, which were annexed to the English crown, while the king restored to him the Honor of Huntingdon. An attempt on the part of his brother and successor, William the Lion, to regain these provinces, led to the war in which he was defeated and taken prisoner in 1173, and Huntingdon was taken from him and given to Simon de Senlis; but on the death of the latter in 1184 it was restored to King William, who bestowed it upon his youngest brother David, afterwards known as David, Earl of Huntingdon, in whose family it remained.[2] The claims of the Scottish kings upon the northern provinces of England were renewed by Alexander the Second, but through the mediation of Cardinal Otho, the Pope’s legate, all questions in dispute between England and Scotland were finally settled by an agreement concluded at York in September 1237. In lieu of the claims made by Alexander upon the earldoms of Northumberland, Cumberland, and Westmoreland, as his hereditary right, and for the dowry he ought to have received with Johanna, the sister of the king of England, whom he had married, King Henry undertook to convey to the King of Scotland in property, lands in the earldoms of Northumberland and Cumberland to the yearly value of two hundred pounds.[3] The lands so settled upon him were Tynedale, also called the barony of Werk, in 7Northumberland, and the crown demesne in Cumberland, consisting of Penrith and other lands, with the exception of the castle of Carlisle.

But while David the First may be seen as having established the Solway, the range of the Cheviots, and the Tweed as the true southern boundary of Scotland, his marriage gave him claims to lands beyond it, which he was eager to assert when the chance arose. During the lifetime of Matilda, his queen, he held the earldoms of Northampton and Huntingdon through her. However, after her death, seven years after he became king of Scotland, the earldom of Northampton went to her son from her first marriage, Simon de Senlis, while Henry, her son with King David, took over the earldom of Huntingdon. The death of Henry, the king of England, in 1135, and the struggle for succession between his daughter, the empress of Germany, and his sister's son Stephen, the Earl of Mortaigne, provided the opportunity King David had been waiting for. He supported the empress, his niece, and, in her name, took control of Northumberland, except for Bamborough Castle, which he later gave up to Stephen, who confirmed the Honor of Huntingdon to Prince Henry, along with Doncaster and Carlisle Castle. The following year, King David again claimed the northern regions on behalf of his son, Prince Henry, and both Northumberland and Cumberland were granted to him. However, after peace was reached between him and Stephen, he gave up Northumberland but kept Cumberland in England. An attempt two years later to reclaim Northumberland led to the battle of the Standard, where David was defeated. A peace was reached in 1139, when Northumberland was given to Prince Henry, except for the strongholds of Newcastle and Bamborough, which he kept until his death in 1152. At that time, King David had Malcolm, Prince Henry’s eldest son, proclaimed heir to the crown and presented his second son, William, to the Northumbrian barons as their leader. Malcolm had been on the throne for less than four years when he surrendered Northumberland and Cumberland to the king of England, which became part of the English crown, while the king returned the Honor of Huntingdon to him. An attempt by his brother and successor, William the Lion, to regain these territories led to a war in which he was defeated and captured in 1173. Huntingdon was taken from him and given to Simon de Senlis; however, when Simon died in 1184, it was returned to King William, who gave it to his youngest brother David, later known as David, Earl of Huntingdon, in whose family it remained.[2] The claims of the Scottish kings on the northern provinces of England were revived by Alexander the Second, but with the help of Cardinal Otho, the Pope's representative, all disputes between England and Scotland were finally resolved through an agreement made in York in September 1237. In exchange for Alexander's claims on the earldoms of Northumberland, Cumberland, and Westmoreland as his hereditary right, and for the dowry he should have received with Johanna, the sister of the king of England, whom he married, King Henry agreed to grant the King of Scotland properties in the earldoms of Northumberland and Cumberland worth two hundred pounds a year.[3] The lands awarded to him included Tynedale, also known as the barony of Werk, in Northumberland, and the crown lands in Cumberland, made up of Penrith and other areas, except for Carlisle Castle.

Such is a short sketch of the attempts made by the kings of Scotland to extend their frontiers to the south; and the result was that in the reign of Alexander the Third the southern boundary of Scotland was the same as it is at present, but Alexander was left in possession of the lands of Tynedale and Penrith beyond it, as a dependency of the kingdom, and they remained with his successor John Baliol, when they were finally lost to Scotland in the war of independence which followed his short and disastrous reign.

Such is a brief overview of the efforts made by the kings of Scotland to expand their territory to the south. By the time of Alexander the Third, the southern boundary of Scotland was the same as it is today, but Alexander retained control of the lands of Tynedale and Penrith beyond that boundary as part of the kingdom. These lands stayed with his successor John Baliol, but they were ultimately lost to Scotland during the war of independence that followed his brief and troubled reign.

Northern boundary of Scotland.

But if the kings of this dynasty struggled vainly to enlarge their boundaries on the south, they were more successful in gradually extending the power of the crown over the northern and western provinces. David I. by successfully defeating and crushing the rebellion of Angus, Earl of Moray, in 1130, terminated the semi-independent state of that province, and no earl of this province was permitted to exist till King Robert Bruce bestowed it upon his nephew Randolph, but its guardianship was committed to different Scottish nobles, under the title of Custos Moraviæ.[4] The son of Malcolm MacHeth, who called himself the son of Earl Angus, attempted on the accession of Malcolm IV. to regain the province with the aid of the powerful Regulus of Argyll, but unsuccessfully, and their failure was followed by the northern seaboard, between Inverness and the Spey, where David I. had already planted the royal castle, being to a great extent taken from the native chiefs and given to strangers—a policy still further followed out by his successor William the Lion, who added the district of Ross, in which he built two castles; 8and the crown continued to maintain its control over these provinces, notwithstanding occasional attempts on the part of the Celtic inhabitants to regain their independence by supporting the pretensions of the families of MacWilliam and MacHeth. The province of Caithness too, which at this time included Sutherland, and had for generations belonged to the Norwegian earls of Orkney, who held it nominally under the king of Scotland with the title of Earl, was at length brought by the same monarch more directly under the power of the crown, and placed in the same position as the other Scottish provinces. By his son Alexander the Second the still more extensive province of Argathelia or Argyll, forming the western seaboard of Scotland, and extending from Loch Long, opening off the Firth of Clyde, to the borders of Caithness, was brought under subjection, so that in the reign of this king the power of the crown was firmly established over the whole mainland of Scotland north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde. The islands, however, which surrounded it still belonged to the kingdom of Norway. The Orkney and Shetland Islands had been colonised by the Norwegians as early as the ninth century. They had been ruled by a line of Norwegian Jarls, who owed submission to the king of Norway alone, and though the succession to these Jarls opened in the reign of William the Lion to two families of Scottish descent, they were still considered as Jarls under the Norwegian crown, and the islands did not become connected with the Scottish kingdom till long after the period we are dealing with. The Western Isles, however, stood in a different position. Although the Norwegian Vikings had to a great extent taken possession of them at the same time that they colonised Orkney, and they had been the subject of frequent contest between the Norwegian Jarl and the Danish kings of Dublin, who had acquired possession of the island of Man, they were still claimed by the Scottish kings as belonging 9to their kingdom, till the reign of Edgar, when they were formally ceded to the king of Norway. They were at this time along with the Isle of Man under the rule of petty kings of Norwegian descent, and this line of Norwegian kings of the Isles retained the whole till the year 1154, when the kingdom of the Isles was divided, and the islands south of the Point of Ardnamurchan passed under the rule of the Celtic ruler of Argyll, whose claim was derived through a descent in the female line from one of the Norwegian kings of the Isles, but who still held them nominally under the king of Norway. The tie to Norway, however, was becoming weaker and the connection with Scotland stronger, when the unsuccessful attempt of Hakon, king of Norway, to firmly re-establish his power over the whole of the islands in the reign of Alexander the Third, and his defeat and death, led to the cession of Man and the Isles in the year 1266 to the Scottish monarch. And in 1284 we find them settled upon the Maid of Norway as a dependency of the Scottish kingdom. The Western Islands became from this time firmly united to the rest of Scotland, while the island of Man, after being in the following century alternately in the possession of the Scots and the English, finally passed over to the English crown.

But while the kings of this dynasty struggled unsuccessfully to expand their territory to the south, they were more successful in gradually increasing the crown's power over the northern and western provinces. David I, by successfully defeating and suppressing the rebellion of Angus, Earl of Moray, in 1130, ended the semi-independent state of that province, and no earl of this area was allowed to exist until King Robert Bruce granted it to his nephew Randolph. However, its guardianship was assigned to various Scottish nobles, under the title of Custodian of Moravia.[4] The son of Malcolm MacHeth, who claimed to be the son of Earl Angus, tried to regain the province when Malcolm IV ascended the throne, with the help of the powerful Regulus of Argyll, but failed. Their defeat was followed by control of the northern seaboard, between Inverness and the Spey, where David I had already established the royal castle, largely taking land from native chiefs and giving it to outsiders—a policy that continued with his successor William the Lion, who added the region of Ross, where he built two castles; 8 and the crown maintained its control over these provinces despite occasional attempts by the Celtic inhabitants to regain their independence by supporting the claims of the MacWilliam and MacHeth families. The province of Caithness, which at that time included Sutherland and had belonged for generations to the Norwegian earls of Orkney, who held it nominally under the king of Scotland with the title of Earl, was ultimately brought more directly under the crown's power by the same monarch and placed in the same status as the other Scottish provinces. His son Alexander II further subdued the even larger province of Argathelia or Argyll, along the western coast of Scotland, extending from Loch Long, off the Firth of Clyde, to the borders of Caithness, so that during his reign, the crown's authority was firmly established over the entire mainland of Scotland north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde. However, the surrounding islands still belonged to the kingdom of Norway. The Orkney and Shetland Islands had been colonized by Norwegians as early as the ninth century and were ruled by a line of Norwegian Jarls, who were loyal only to the king of Norway. Although the succession to these Jarls opened up to two Scottish families during the reign of William the Lion, they were still considered Jarls under the Norwegian crown, and the islands did not become part of the Scottish kingdom until long after this period. The Western Isles, however, were in a different situation. Though the Norwegian Vikings had largely settled them at the same time they colonized Orkney and they had been subject to frequent conflicts between the Norwegian Jarl and the Danish kings of Dublin, who had control of the Isle of Man, they were still claimed by the Scottish kings as belonging to their kingdom until the reign of Edgar, when they were officially ceded to the king of Norway. At that time, along with the Isle of Man, they were under the rule of petty kings of Norwegian descent. This line of Norwegian kings of the Isles held power until 1154, when the kingdom of the Isles was divided, and the islands south of the Point of Ardnamurchan came under the control of the Celtic ruler of Argyll, whose claim was based on descent through the female line from one of the Norwegian kings of the Isles, but who still nominally acknowledged the king of Norway. The connection to Norway grew weaker while the links to Scotland grew stronger, culminating in the failed attempt by Hakon, king of Norway, to re-establish control over all the islands during Alexander III's reign, which led to Hakon's defeat and death and the cession of Man and the Isles to the Scottish monarch in 1266. By 1284, they were established under the Maid of Norway as a dependency of the Scottish kingdom. From this point, the Western Islands became firmly integrated into the rest of Scotland, while the Isle of Man, after alternating control between the Scots and the English in the following century, eventually passed to the English crown.

Physical aspect of Scotland in the reign of Alexander the Third.

Such then was, in extent, the Scotland of Alexander the Third, and of its physical aspect at this time we can also form a very fair conception. As early as the third century we are told that the Barbarian tribes beyond the bounds of the Roman province in Britain ‘inhabit mountains wild and waterless, and plains desert and marshy, having neither walls nor cities, nor tillage, but living by pasturage, the chase, and certain berries;’ and that ‘many parts being constantly flooded by the tides of the ocean become marshy.’[5] Had the writer of this description ever seen the Scotch mountains, probably ‘waterless’ is the very last epithet he would have 10thought of applying to them; and though the inhabitants are said to have had neither walls nor cities, yet no doubt every rock and height showed the rude fortification or hill fort, the remains of so many of which are still seen, and every rising ground, with its rude collection of huts, would be surrounded with its rampart of earth and stones. Adamnan, writing in the seventh century, tells us of the fortified residence of the king of the Picts on the banks of the river Ness, with its royal house and gates, of a village on the banks of a lake, and of the houses of the country people. Of the leading physical features of the country he tells us too, of the large inland lakes, Loch Ness and Loch Awe, and of the range of mountains forming the backbone of Britain, or great watershed dividing the eastern and western waters, and separating the Scots from the Picts;[6] and Bede, in the succeeding century, talks of the mountains which separated the southern from the northern Picts, and within which the former had seats.[7]

Such was the size of Scotland during the time of Alexander the Third, and we can also get a pretty good idea of what it looked like then. As early as the third century, it’s said that the barbarian tribes beyond the limits of the Roman province in Britain "inhabit wild, waterless mountains and barren, marshy plains, having no walls or cities or farmland, but living off pasture, hunting, and some berries;" and that "many areas are constantly flooded by the ocean tides, becoming marshy." [5] If the writer of this description had ever seen the Scottish mountains, "waterless" would probably be the last word he’d use to describe them; and while it’s said that the inhabitants had neither walls nor cities, it's likely that every rock and height displayed makeshift fortifications or hill forts, many of which can still be seen today, and every hill, with its cluster of huts, would have been surrounded by earth and stone ramparts. Adamnan, writing in the seventh century, mentions the fortified residence of the king of the Picts along the banks of the River Ness, complete with its royal house and gates, a village by a lake, and the homes of the local people. He also describes the major physical features of the land, including the large inland lakes, Loch Ness and Loch Awe, and the mountain range that forms the backbone of Britain, acting as a major watershed separating the eastern and western waters and dividing the Scots from the Picts; [6] and Bede, in the next century, talks about the mountains that separated the southern from the northern Picts, where the former had their settlements. [7]

To some extent these features must have still characterised the Scotland of Alexander the Third. The aspect of the country became gradually altered by the hand of man as he advanced in civilisation. The introduction of Christianity, and its rapid spread over the country, would fill it with those rude Celtic monasteries which were everywhere established, and with small Christian colonies, who practised a rude agriculture; forests would be cut down and mosses drained; and in place of ‘those marshy parts of the country, constantly flooded by the tides of ocean,’ would appear those rich carses which border the estuaries of her great rivers. The climate would become ameliorated, towns and villages would spring up, and a more settled mode of life become established among the Celtic tribes 11which formed her population. An old description of Scotland north of the Firths, written in the first year of the reign of William the Lion, exhibits of course the same great physical landmarks, which do not alter, as still forming the leading territorial boundaries. ‘This region is said to exhibit the form and figure of a man. The chief part of the figure, that is, the head, is in Arregaithel, or Argyll, in the west part of Scotland, on the Irish Sea. His feet are upon the German Ocean. The mountains and deserts of Arregaithel form his head and neck, and his body is the range of mountains called Mound, or the Mounth, which extends from the western to the eastern sea. His arms are the mountains which separate Scotia from Arregaithel. His right side is formed from Moray, Ross, Marr, and Buchan. His legs are these two great and principal rivers the Tay and the Spey. Between the legs are Angus and Mearns, on this side of the Mounth, and other districts on the other side,’ that is, Marr and Buchan, ‘between the Spey and the Mounth.’[8] This description, which is fanciful enough, would place the head of the supposed figure at Ben Nevis, the highest mountain in Scotland. The body is formed by the great range of hills which separated Inverness-shire and Aberdeenshire from the counties of Perth, Forfar, and Kincardine, and which forms, as it were, the backbone of the Grampians, and these are the mountains obviously alluded to by Bede as separating the northern from the southern Picts. The arms are formed by the range of hills which run at right angles, and are the great watershed dividing the eastern and western waters. The southern part forming the left arm now separates Argyllshire from Perthshire, and the northern part, or right arm, divides the western seaboard of Inverness-shire and Ross-shire, which then formed part of Argyllshire, from the eastern districts of these counties, 12and these are equally plainly the Drumalban range, which in Adamnan’s time divided the Scots from the Picts.

To some extent, these features must have still defined Scotland during Alexander the Third's time. The landscape gradually changed as people advanced in civilization. The spread of Christianity rapidly filled the country with those rough Celtic monasteries that were established everywhere and small Christian communities that practiced basic agriculture; forests were cleared, and swamps drained. In place of "those marshy parts of the country, constantly flooded by the tides of the ocean," rich low-lying areas appeared along the estuaries of the major rivers. The climate improved, towns and villages began to emerge, and a more settled way of life took hold among the Celtic tribes that made up the population. An old description of Scotland north of the Firths, written during the first year of William the Lion's reign, naturally shows the same major physical landmarks that remain as the main territorial boundaries. "This region is said to resemble the form and figure of a man. The main part of the figure, that is, the head, is located in Arregaithel, or Argyll, in the western part of Scotland, facing the Irish Sea. His feet are in the German Ocean. The mountains and wild areas of Arregaithel make up his head and neck, while his body is the mountain range known as Mound or the Mounth, stretching from the western to the eastern sea. His arms are the mountains that separate Scotia from Arregaithel. His right side consists of Moray, Ross, Marr, and Buchan. His legs are the two major rivers, the Tay and the Spey. Between the legs are Angus and Mearns, on this side of the Mounth, and other districts on the other side, that is, Marr and Buchan, between the Spey and the Mounth." This description, although fanciful, would place the head of the imagined figure at Ben Nevis, the highest mountain in Scotland. The body consists of the major mountain range that separates Inverness-shire and Aberdeenshire from the counties of Perth, Forfar, and Kincardine, essentially forming the backbone of the Grampians, which are the mountains referred to by Bede as separating the northern from the southern Picts. The arms are created by the range of hills that run at right angles, acting as the great watershed dividing the eastern and western waters. The southern part, forming the left arm, now separates Argyllshire from Perthshire, and the northern part, or right arm, divides the western coastline of Inverness-shire and Ross-shire, which then covered part of Argyllshire, from the eastern areas of these counties, and these are clearly the Drumalban range, which in Adamnan's time divided the Scots from the Picts.

Upon this scene, during the period when Scotland was under the rule of this dynasty, two great additional features were introduced. The first consisted of those Norman castles or strongholds, either built by the Norman barons to whom grants of land had been made, and which contributed so greatly to their power in the country, or by the kings of this race upon the crown lands; and around the latter would cluster those groups of dwellings, inhabited by traders and artisans, which, on the banks or at the mouths of navigable rivers, formed the burghs and seaport towns in which the trade and commerce of the country was carried on. The second great feature consisted of those monasteries founded by these kings for communities of regular canons or other monastic orders of the Roman Catholic Church, which, with their stone-and-lime buildings, the extensive tracts of land attached to them, and the industrial habits they fostered, would tend greatly to extend the cultivation of the soil, and to promote the social condition of the people under their influence.

During this time, while Scotland was ruled by this dynasty, two significant features were introduced. The first was the establishment of Norman castles or fortifications, either constructed by the Norman barons who were granted land, which significantly boosted their power in the region, or built by the kings of this lineage on crown lands. Surrounding these castles were clusters of homes inhabited by traders and craftsmen, which formed the burghs and seaport towns along navigable rivers where the country’s trade and commerce thrived. The second major feature was the monasteries founded by these kings for communities of regular canons or other monastic orders of the Roman Catholic Church. These monasteries, with their stone buildings, large tracts of land, and the industrial skills they encouraged, greatly contributed to the cultivation of the land and improved the social conditions of the people under their influence.

We have a somewhat imperfect description of Scotland as it was in the time of Alexander the Third, compiled not long after his death. It commences at the eastern border between England and Scotland, and first names Tyvidale, that is, Teviotdale, with its two royal castles of Rokesborow or Roxburgh, and Geddeworth or Jedburgh, the latter a favourite residence of Alexander the Third. Then follows Lothian, with its castles of Berwick, Edinburgh, Dunbar, and Strivelyn or Stirling. These two provinces extend, it tells us, from the border to Erlesferie and Queneferie, that is, to the Firth of Forth. In the districts which extend in the west from the Clyde to the Solway it names only the new castle built upon the Ayr water, and in Galewey, Anandale the land of the Lord Robert de Brus, the royal castle of 13Dounfres or Dumfries, that of Kirkcudbright, belonging to William de Ferrers, and the castle of Baleswynton, belonging to John de Cumyn. The central districts are not named, but here was the extensive forest of Ettrick and Traquair separating the eastern from the western districts. Beyond Lothian, it tells us, lay the land of Fif or Fife, in which were the burgh of St. Andrews and the castle of Locres or Leuchars. Beyond the Firth of Tay was the land of Anegos or Angus, in which were the castles of Dundee and Forfar; and then follows ‘a certain waste called the Mounth, upwards of sixty miles long and sixteen broad, across which a most wretched passage can be taken to the north, without food’ (ubi est pessimum passagium sine cibo). Then follows Mar, and Bouwan or Buchan, in which is the burgh of Aberdene with its royal castle. Followed by the land of Morref or Moray, with the castles of Elgyn and Spiny, and then Ross and Cateneys or Caithness.[9]

We have a somewhat imperfect description of Scotland as it was during the time of Alexander the Third, compiled not long after his death. It starts at the eastern border between England and Scotland, naming Tyvidale, which is Teviotdale, along with its two royal castles of Rokesborow or Roxburgh, and Geddeworth or Jedburgh, the latter being a favorite residence of Alexander the Third. Next, it mentions Lothian, with its castles of Berwick, Edinburgh, Dunbar, and Strivelyn or Stirling. These two regions, it says, stretch from the border to Erlesferie and Queneferie, meaning the Firth of Forth. In the areas that extend west from the Clyde to the Solway, it only mentions the new castle built by the Ayr river, and in Galewey, Anandale, the land of Lord Robert de Brus, the royal castle of Dounfres or Dumfries, Kirkcudbright castle belonging to William de Ferrers, and the castle of Baleswynton, owned by John de Cumyn. The central regions aren't named, but they included the vast forest of Ettrick and Traquair, which separated the eastern from the western areas. Beyond Lothian, it tells us, was the land of Fif or Fife, where the burgh of St. Andrews and the castle of Locres or Leuchars were located. Beyond the Firth of Tay was the land of Anegos or Angus, which included the castles of Dundee and Forfar; and then came “a certain waste called the Mounth, over sixty miles long and sixteen wide, through which a very poor path can be taken north, without food” (ubi est pessimum passagium sine cibo). Then came Mar, and Bouwan or Buchan, where the burgh of Aberdene with its royal castle is located. Following that is the land of Morref or Moray, with the castles of Elgyn and Spiny, and then Ross and Cateneys or Caithness.[9]

This description seems to follow the coast, as the central districts of Gowry, Atholl, Stratherne, and Menteath are omitted, as well as the district of Arregaithel or Argyll, and the enumeration of the castles is very imperfect. Fordun, however, gives a view of Scotland in his day which is probably equally applicable to the time of Alexander the Third, and in which he seems to break out into enthusiastic admiration of his native country. ‘It is a country,’ he says, ‘strong by nature, and difficult and toilsome of access. In some parts it towers into mountains; in others it sinks down into plains. For lofty mountains stretch through the midst of it from end to end, as do the tall Alps through Europe, and these mountains formerly separated the Scots from the Picts, and their kingdoms from each other,’—a very accurate description of the Drumalban chain, extending through Scotland from south to north. ‘Impassable as they are on horseback, save in very few places,’ he proceeds, alluding 14here to the passes into Argyll, ‘they can hardly be crossed even on foot, both on account of the snow always lying on them, except in summer-time only, and by reason of the boulders torn off the beetling crags, and the deep hollows in their midst. Along the foot of these mountains are vast woods, full of stags, roe-deer, and other wild animals and beasts of various kinds.... Numberless springs also well up, and burst forth from the hills and the sloping ridges of the mountains, and trickling down with sweetest sound in crystal rivulets between flowery banks, flow together through the level vales, and give birth to many streams; and these again to large rivers, in which Scotia marvellously abounds beyond any other country; and at their mouths, where they rejoin the sea, she has noble and secure harbours. Scotia also has tracts of land bordering on the sea, pretty level and rich, with green meadows, and fertile and productive fields of corn and barley, and well adapted for growing beans, peas, and all other produce; destitute, however, of wine and oil though by no means so, of honey and wax. But in the upland districts, and along the highlands, the fields are less productive, except only in oats and barley. The country is there very hideous, interspersed with moors and marshy fields, muddy and dirty. It is, however, full of pasturage grass for cattle, and comely with verdure in the glens along the watercourses. This region abounds in wool-bearing sheep, and in horses; and its soil is grassy, feeds cattle and wild beasts, is rich in milk and wool, and manifold in its wealth of fish in sea, river, and lake.’lake.’[10]

This description seems to focus on the coast, leaving out the central areas of Gowry, Atholl, Stratherne, and Menteath, as well as the district of Arregaithel or Argyll, and the list of castles is quite incomplete. Fordun, however, gives a picture of Scotland in his time that likely applies to the era of Alexander the Third, and he appears to break out in enthusiastic admiration for his homeland. ‘It is a land,’ he says, ‘naturally strong, and difficult and laborious to access. In some areas it rises into mountains; in others, it dips down into plains. For tall mountains run through the middle of it from one end to the other, like the towering Alps across Europe, and these mountains once separated the Scots from the Picts, and their kingdoms from one another,’—a very accurate description of the Drumalban range, which stretches through Scotland from south to north. ‘Impassable as they are on horseback, except in a few spots,’ he adds, referring here to the paths into Argyll, ‘they can hardly be crossed even on foot, due to the snow that remains on them, except only in summer, and because of the boulders that have fallen from the steep cliffs, and the deep hollows in between. At the base of these mountains are vast forests, filled with stags, roe-deer, and other wild animals of various kinds.... Countless springs also bubble up and burst forth from the hills and sloping ridges of the mountains, trickling down with a sweet sound in clear streams between flower-lined banks, flowing together through the flat valleys to give rise to many streams; and these, in turn, lead to large rivers, which Scotland has in abundance like no other land; and at their mouths, where they flow back into the sea, she has magnificent and safe harbors. Scotland also has areas of land along the sea, relatively flat and rich, with green meadows, and fertile fields of corn and barley that are well-suited for growing beans, peas, and other crops; however, it lacks wine and oil, though it certainly has plenty of honey and beeswax. But in the upland areas and along the highlands, the fields are less productive, primarily yielding oats and barley. The landscape is quite unattractive there, dotted with moors and marshy fields that are muddy and dirty. However, it is rich in grassy pastures for cattle, and lush with greenery in the valleys along the waterways. This region is plentiful in wool-producing sheep and horses; its soil is grassy, supports cattle and wild animals, is rich in milk and wool, and abundant in fish in the sea, rivers, and lake.lake.’[10]

We can thus, in some degree, picture to ourselves the Scotland of this period. Instead of the large tracts of cultivated land and the modern mansions of its possessors surrounded by plantations, we should see forests of trees of native growth, from amid which, or on their margin, would 15rise the towers of the royal castles, or those of the Norman barons. We should see small patches of cultivated land, interspersed with long stretches of barren heath. In sheltered valleys we should find the seats of the early bishoprics of the Celtic Church, and the more imposing monasteries of the regular clergy and monastic orders subsequently introduced, surrounded by a greater extent of cultivated land, and with the huts of the occupiers of the soil clustering round. On the banks of the navigable rivers, or at their mouth, we should find settlements of the trading and industrial population protected by rude walls; and we should find the northern and western districts exhibiting very much the same characteristics as they did during the succeeding centuries:—the two great leading mountain chains of the Mounth and Drumalban forming a succession of hunting-grounds or forests, left to the red-deer and other game; the minor chains leading from them to the south-east and north-east terminating abruptly on the lowland plains, and forming a great mountain barrier, extending on the south in an oblique line from Ben Lomond to the great range of the Mounth near Stonehaven, and on the north from the same range at Ballater to the river Nairn, through which the great rivers rising among the western hills pour their waters, through narrow gorges which form the passes into the mountain region. Within this line the country would be mainly used for pasturage, and its natural defences would render but few artificial fortifications necessary.

We can somewhat imagine Scotland during this time. Instead of the large areas of cultivated land and the modern mansions of landowners surrounded by plantations, we would see forests of native trees, from which or along the edges would rise the towers of royal castles or those of Norman barons. There would be small patches of farmland, mixed with stretches of barren heath. In sheltered valleys, we would find the locations of the early bishoprics of the Celtic Church, and the more impressive monasteries of the regular clergy and monastic orders that came after, surrounded by more farmland, with the huts of the people working the land clustered around them. Along the banks of navigable rivers or at their mouths, we would see settlements of traders and industrial workers protected by rough walls; and the northern and western regions would show many of the same characteristics as in later centuries: the two major mountain ranges, the Mounth and Drumalban, forming hunting grounds or forests left for red deer and other game; the smaller chains extending south-east and north-east ending abruptly on the lowland plains, creating a significant mountain barrier that stretches south in a diagonal line from Ben Lomond to the Mounth near Stonehaven, and north from the same range at Ballater to the river Nairn, where the great rivers rising in the western hills flow through narrow gorges that are the passes into the mountainous area. Within this boundary, the land would mainly be used for grazing, and its natural defenses would make few artificial fortifications necessary.

Population of Scotland in the reign of Alexander the Third composed of six races.

During the period when the boundaries of Scotland had been thus extended by the kings of this dynasty, its population was composed of several distinct races, partly of Teutonic and partly of Celtic origin, forming a people of very mixed descent, in which the Teutonic element was gradually predominating more and more over the Celtic, and either absorbing the latter or confining it to the more barren and mountain regions of the country. The constituent elements of this 16population bore six different names. These were the Picts and the Cumbrians or Britons, the Scots and Angles, the Norwegians, and the Franks or Normans, and we find them distinguished by these names under the rule of the Scoto-Saxon monarchs, till they gradually become merged in the general name of Scots. Thus the charters of Eadgar and Alexander the First are addressed to their subjects, both Scots and Angles. Those by David the First and Malcolm the Fourth sometimes to Scots and Angles, at other times to Franks or Normans and Angles, and frequently to Franks and Angles, Scots and Galwegians or Picts, while in the charters of the subsequent kings these distinctions disappear. When the whole force of the kingdom was called out by David the First at the invasion of England which terminated in the disastrous battle of the Standard, we find that his army, according to Richard of Hexham, was composed of Normans, Germans, Angles, Northumbrians and Cumbrians of Teviotdale, of Lothian, of Picts commonly called Galwegians, and of Scots,[11] while, according to Ailred, the army was arranged in the following battalions. The first was composed of the Galuenses or Galwegian Picts; the second of the Cumberenses and Teviotdalenses or Britons of Strathclyde and Teviotdale; the third of the Laodonenses, Insulani, and Lauernani, that is, a mixed battalion of Angles of Lothian, Norwegians of the Isles, and the Gaelic people of the Lennox; and the king had in his own battalion the Scotti and Muravenses, that is, the people of Scotland between the Forth and the Spey and of the great province of Moray, which he had recently subjected, beyond it, and along with them ‘Milites Angli et Franci,’[12] or Saxon and Norman barons.

During the time when the kings of this dynasty expanded Scotland's borders, the population consisted of several different races, including both Teutonic and Celtic origins, creating a diverse people where the Teutonic element increasingly dominated over the Celtic. This dominance either absorbed the Celtic population or pushed it into the more remote and mountainous areas of the country. The groups that made up this 16population were known by six different names: the Picts and the Cumbrians or Britons, the Scots and Angles, the Norwegians, and the Franks or Normans. We see these groups identified under the rule of the Scoto-Saxon monarchs until they gradually merged into the general name of Scots. For instance, the charters from Eadgar and Alexander the First addressed their subjects as Scots and Angles. Those from David the First and Malcolm the Fourth sometimes referred to Scots and Angles, at other times to Franks or Normans and Angles, and frequently to Franks and Angles, Scots and Galwegians or Picts, while in the charters from later kings, these distinctions faded away. When David the First summoned the entire kingdom for the invasion of England, which ended in the disastrous Battle of the Standard, Richard of Hexham noted that his army was made up of Normans, Germans, Angles, Northumbrians, and Cumbrians from Teviotdale, Lothian, Picts commonly known as Galwegians, and Scots,[11] while Ailred provided a breakdown of the army into various battalions. The first battalion was made up of the Galuenses or Galwegian Picts; the second consisted of the Cumberenses and Teviotdalenses, or Britons from Strathclyde and Teviotdale; the third included the Laodonenses, Insulani, and Lauernani, which was a mixed group of Angles from Lothian, Norwegians from the Isles, and the Gaelic people of the Lennox. The king also had in his own battalion the Scotti and Muravenses, referring to the people of Scotland between the Forth and the Spey and of the large province of Moray that he had recently conquered, as well as ‘Milites Angli et Franci,’[12] or Saxon and Norman barons.

Indigenous races of the Britons and Picts.

Of these races two only were indigenous, and the rest 17were intruders. To the indigenous races belonged the Cumbrians or Britons south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, and the Picts, who originally inhabited the whole country north of these estuaries, as well as Galloway and a considerable part of Ireland. Both belonged to the Celtic race, the former to that branch of it, the dialect of which is represented by the Welsh, Cornish, and Breton, and perhaps in the main most nearly approached the Cornish in the form of their speech. But whether the Picts were altogether a homogeneous people may perhaps be a question. From the time when they first became known to the Romans, they appear throughout as divided into two branches; but whether the expression of the Roman historian, when he terms these two divisions of the Pictish people two nations, indicates any diversity of race, or whether, as the language of Bede rather implies, the distinction was simply geographical, certainly in one important respect they for a time showed a material difference, for the southern Picts adopted Christianity at a much earlier period than the northern Picts, and they were so far disunited that the conversion of the former did not imply that of the whole nation, and for a century and a half, while the southern portion were nominally Christian, the northern half remained Pagan. Every circumstance, however, connected with them, tends to show that the Picts who inhabited the northern and western regions of Scotland, as well as Galloway and the districts in Ireland, belonged to the Gaelic race and spoke a Gaelic dialect, while the southern Picts, placed between them and a British people, present features which appear to assimilate them to both; and the conclusion we came to was that they were probably originally of the same Gaelic race, while a British element had entered into their language, either from mixture with that people, or from some other influence arising from their contact.

Of these races, only two were native, while the rest were newcomers. The native races included the Cumbrians or Britons living south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, and the Picts, who originally occupied the entire area north of these estuaries, as well as Galloway and a significant part of Ireland. Both belonged to the Celtic race; the former was part of a branch whose dialects are represented by Welsh, Cornish, and Breton, and likely spoke a form of Celtic most similar to Cornish. However, it's debatable whether the Picts were entirely a homogeneous group. From the time they first came to the attention of the Romans, they appeared to be divided into two branches. It's unclear if the Roman historian’s reference to these divisions as two nations suggests a difference in race, or if, as Bede's writings suggest, the distinction was merely geographical. In one significant way, they displayed a material difference, as the southern Picts adopted Christianity much earlier than the northern Picts, leading to a split where the conversion of the southern group didn't mean the whole nation converted; for a century and a half, while the southern part was nominally Christian, the northern half remained pagan. All evidence related to them indicates that the Picts inhabiting the northern and western regions of Scotland, as well as Galloway and parts of Ireland, belonged to the Gaelic race and spoke a Gaelic dialect. Meanwhile, the southern Picts, situated between them and the British people, showed traits that aligned them with both groups. Our conclusion is that they were likely originally part of the same Gaelic race, with a British influence entering their language either from mixing with that people or from other interactions.

Colonising races of Scots and Angles.

The sixth century brought in both an additional Gaelic and a Teutonic element into the population of this part of 18Britain, for in the beginning of that century a colony of Scots from Ireland, who were undoubtedly a Gaelic people, settled on the barren coasts on the north side of the Firth of Clyde, and the same century saw the eastern seaboard, extending from the Tweed to the Firth of Forth, in possession of the Angles of Northumberland; while there is reason to believe that some parts of the country between these limits had been previously partially settled by Frisian tribes belonging to the great Saxon confederation.

The sixth century introduced both a Gaelic and a Teutonic influence to the population of this region of 18Britain. At the start of that century, a colony of Scots from Ireland, who were definitely a Gaelic group, established themselves along the rugged coasts on the north side of the Firth of Clyde. Meanwhile, the same century saw the eastern coastline, stretching from the Tweed to the Firth of Forth, under the control of the Angles of Northumberland. Additionally, there is evidence that parts of the area between these boundaries had already been partially settled by Frisian tribes that were part of the larger Saxon confederation.

Intruding races of Danes, Norwegians, and Normans.

In the ninth century the great outburst of piratical adventurers from the Scandinavian shores brought first the Danes and afterwards the Norwegians to Scotland, and the latter not only colonised the Orkney and Shetland Islands but became masters of the Western Isles, and from time to time of considerable districts on the mainland of Scotland. During the reigns of the earlier kings of this dynasty the Saxon influence was largely increased by those who either took refuge in Scotland from the power of the Norman Conqueror or were attracted by the connection of these kings through their mother with the Saxon royal family; while David the First introduced the Norman barons, who obtained large tracts of land on both sides of the Firths of Forth and Clyde under his auspices and that of his immediate successors.

In the ninth century, the surge of pirate adventurers from the Scandinavian shores brought the Danes first and then the Norwegians to Scotland. The Norwegians not only settled the Orkney and Shetland Islands but also became rulers of the Western Isles and occasionally controlled large areas on the Scottish mainland. During the reigns of the early kings of this dynasty, Saxon influence grew significantly due to those who fled to Scotland from the Norman Conqueror’s power or were drawn by the kings’ connection to the Saxon royal family through their mother. Meanwhile, David the First introduced Norman barons who acquired vast areas of land on both sides of the Firths of Forth and Clyde under his leadership and that of his immediate successors.

Influence of foreign races on native population.

In estimating the extent to which these foreign elements influenced the original inhabitants, and how far they formed a permanent ingredient in the mixed population, it is necessary to keep in view the circumstances under which they obtained a footing in the country, and the peculiar features which characterised the intruders. Did they enter the country as colonists or as conquerors? If the former, did they come as military colonists? or did they bring their wives and families with them? Or, if the latter, did they amalgamate with the conquered population so as to form one people, the language and institutions of one or other obtaining 19the mastery over the whole? or did they exterminate or drive them out? or were the remains of the conquered people retained as a servile class under the conquerors? The first recorded settlements which have a historical basis were those of the Scots on the west coast and of the Angles on the east. Of these the Scots appear to have come more as colonists than as invaders. They were a tribe of Scots who came from the district of Dalriada in Ireland in the beginning of the sixth century, and brought that name with them which was applied to the southern part of the great western district of Argyll. They belonged to the same Gaelic race as the Pictish tribes among whom they were settled, and the oldest tradition as reported by Bede cannot tell whether ‘they secured to themselves these settlements by fair means or by force of arms.’[13] The conversion of the northern Picts to Christianity by the Irish missionary St. Columba, and the establishment of a Christian church among them under Scottish clergy, now formed a bond of union between them; and it is recorded by Bede that up to the time when he wrote his History their mutual boundaries had remained unaltered. In the same century the Angles of Bernicia, under the sons of Ida, who had founded that kingdom, obtained possession of the districts extending along the east coast as far as the Firth of Forth. They were a Pagan people, conquering a Christian population of a different race and language from themselves; and there seems little reason to question that this settlement was only effected after a fierce and prolonged struggle between the Angles and the native population, by which, after varied fortunes on either side, the latter were eventually either exterminated or driven into the more hilly and barren regions on the west. There were thus formed four distinct kingdoms, which remained independent of each other during the sixth, 20seventh, and eighth centuries, viz. those of the Picts and of the Cumbrian Britons consisting of the two indigenous races, and those of the Scots of Dalriada and Angles of Bernicia established by two of the intruding peoples; and their mutual boundaries had remained unaltered down to the period when Bede wrote in the eighth century.

In estimating how much these foreign elements influenced the original inhabitants and how they became a lasting part of the mixed population, it's important to consider the circumstances that allowed them to settle in the country and the unique traits of the intruders. Did they come as colonists or conquerors? If they were colonists, did they arrive as military settlers, or did they bring their wives and families? Or, if they were conquerors, did they blend with the conquered population to create one community where either their language or institutions dominated? Did they exterminate or drive out the locals? Or were the remaining conquered people kept as a lower class under the conquerors? The first recorded settlements with historical backing were those of the Scots on the west coast and of the Angles on the east. The Scots seem to have come more as colonists than invaders. They were a tribe from Dalriada in Ireland who arrived in the early sixth century and took the name that was given to the southern part of the large western area of Argyll. They were part of the same Gaelic ethnic group as the Pictish tribes among whom they settled, and the oldest account cited by Bede isn't clear on whether they established themselves through peaceful means or military force. The conversion of the northern Picts to Christianity by the Irish missionary St. Columba, along with the establishment of a Christian church among them led by Scottish clergy, created a bond between them. Bede noted that by the time he wrote his History, their mutual borders had remained unchanged. In the same century, the Angles of Bernicia, led by the sons of Ida, who founded that kingdom, took control of the lands along the east coast up to the Firth of Forth. They were a pagan group conquering a Christian population of a different race and language, and it seems clear that this settlement only happened after a fierce and prolonged struggle between the Angles and the native population, which ultimately resulted in the latter being either wiped out or pushed into the more mountainous and less desirable areas in the west. This led to the formation of four distinct kingdoms that remained independent of one another during the sixth, seventh, and eighth centuries: those of the Picts and the Cumbrian Britons—composed of the two indigenous groups—and those of the Scots of Dalriada and the Angles of Bernicia, established by two of the intruding peoples. Their borders had remained unchanged by the time Bede wrote in the eighth century.

Foreign elements introduced into population of Pictish and Cumbrian territories.

It was not till the ninth century that those changes in their relative position commenced which ultimately led to their fusion into one mixed population. A revolution in that century led to a dynasty of kings of Scottish descent being permanently placed on the Pictish throne, and to a Scottish element being largely and to an increasing extent introduced into the Pictish population. The capital of the Pictish kingdom had at this time been Scone, and around this central point the new Scottish monarchy had its chief influence, and in the neighbouring districts the new Scottish population would be most numerous. The province of Fife seems to have been considered as their main seat, and they appear to have spread over the central districts of the region extending from the Forth to the great barrier of the Mounth, while the more independent portion of its Pictish population appear at its two extremities in the firu Fortren or men of Fortren, who had their chief stronghold in Dundurn at the eastern end of Lochearn, and in the viri de Moerne or men of Mearns, whose principal fortress was Dunfother or Dunnottar at Stonehaven. These Scots and Picts, belonging to the same Gaelic race and speaking kindred dialects, would amalgamate readily enough, and they would probably be found at this time established alongside of each other in homesteads some of which would be Scottish and others Pictish,—a state of matters of which we find examples in northern Russia, where the earlier Finnish population and the intruding Slavs occupy respective villages, and in parts of Greece, where the distribution of the Albanian and the Greek population presents 21the same features. This view of the distribution of the Scottish and Pictish communities in the new kingdom of Alban, to which the name of Scotia was soon applied, will to some extent account for the strange interlacing in this part of the country of the three earliest dioceses of Dunkeld, of Abernethy, afterwards represented by the dioceses of Dunblane and Brechin, and of St. Andrews,—the two former being traditionally connected with the Pictish name, and the latter closely identified with the Scottish people. Diocesan boundaries are usually found to reflect more ancient ethnic divisions.

It wasn’t until the ninth century that the changes in their relative positions began, ultimately leading to their merging into one mixed population. A revolution during that century established a dynasty of kings of Scottish descent permanently on the Pictish throne and introduced a significant and growing Scottish element into the Pictish population. At this time, Scone was the capital of the Pictish kingdom, and around this central point, the new Scottish monarchy held its main influence, with the new Scottish population being most numerous in the neighboring areas. The province of Fife seems to have been seen as their primary base, and they appeared to have spread across the central districts of the region from the Forth to the great barrier of the Mounth, while the more independent parts of the Pictish population existed at both ends in the Firu Fortren or men of Fortren, who had their main stronghold in Dundurn at the eastern side of Lochearn, and in the men of Moerne or men of Mearns, whose main fortress was Dunfother or Dunnottar at Stonehaven. These Scots and Picts, belonging to the same Gaelic race and speaking similar dialects, would blend easily, and they would likely be found living alongside each other in homesteads, some Scottish and others Pictish,—a situation we see examples of in northern Russia, where the earlier Finnish population and the Slavic newcomers reside in separate villages, and in parts of Greece, where the distribution of the Albanian and Greek populations shows similar features. This perspective on the distribution of the Scottish and Pictish communities in the new kingdom of Alban, soon referred to as Scotia, helps explain the unusual intermingling in this region of the three earliest dioceses of Dunkeld, Abernethy—later represented by the dioceses of Dunblane and Brechin—and St. Andrews—the first two being traditionally connected with the Pictish name, and the latter closely associated with the Scottish people. Diocesan boundaries usually reflect older ethnic divisions.

The Scottish dynasty of kings had not occupied the Pictish throne for more than sixty or seventy years when the failure of the line of British kings of the Strathclyde Britons, and the election of a brother of the Scottish king to be their successor, placed a similar dynasty of Scottish kings on the throne of the Cumbrian kingdom, and made its eventual cession to the Scottish monarch a more natural and easy arrangement; and the cession of Lothian in the following century completed the territorial formation of the later Scottish kingdom.

The Scottish royal family had only been on the Pictish throne for about sixty or seventy years when the British kings of the Strathclyde Britons lost their line. The election of a brother of the Scottish king as their successor led to another Scottish dynasty taking the throne of the Cumbrian kingdom, making its eventual transfer to the Scottish monarch more straightforward. The transfer of Lothian in the following century finalized the territorial formation of what would become the later Scottish kingdom.

Spread of Teutonic people over them.

Such being the state of matters when the dynasty of kings sprung from the union of Malcolm Ceannmor with the Saxon Princess Margaret ruled over this kingdom, we find when we reach the reign of Alexander the Third that a great change has taken place. The British speech has entirely disappeared from the district forming the ancient Strathclyde kingdom, and their population now speak the same Northumbrian or northern dialect of English with the people of Lothian; while this Teutonic language has likewise spread over the eastern districts extending from the Forth to the Moray Firth, where in the reign of Malcolm Ceannmor that Celtic king had had to interpret the Saxon speech of his queen to its inhabitants, and the indigenous Gaelic vernacular was now confined to 22the mountain regions of the North and West north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, while the people of Lennox and Galloway, within the limits of the ancient Cumbrian kingdom, likewise retained their Gaelic speech. There had, therefore, taken place in these districts a silent revolution, of which history has taken little note.

When the dynasty of kings descended from the union of Malcolm Ceannmor and the Saxon Princess Margaret ruled over this kingdom, we see a significant change by the reign of Alexander the Third. The British language has completely vanished from what used to be the ancient Strathclyde kingdom, and the people there now speak the same Northumbrian or northern dialect of English as those in Lothian. This Germanic language has also spread across the eastern regions from the Forth to the Moray Firth, where during Malcolm Ceannmor's reign, the Celtic king had to translate his Saxon queen's speech for the locals. Now, the native Gaelic language is mostly limited to the mountainous areas in the North and West, above the Firths of Forth and Clyde, while the communities in Lennox and Galloway, within the old Cumbrian kingdom, still use Gaelic. Thus, a quiet transformation has occurred in these areas, which history has largely overlooked.

Besides the violent or organic changes produced in a population by the invasion or colonisation of a foreign people which history marks, and the effects of which we can trace in the events recorded in the annals of the country, there is another silent and inorganic spread of one race over the territory of another, the eventual results of which are apparent enough, and the causes which led to it may be divined, but the steps of its progress are less easily marked. In the one, whole nations or tribes take possession of part or the whole of new districts; in the other, they spread not collectively but in families or groups. In the one, the inroad is effected by force or by direct convention. In the other, it is the result of natural causes arising from the contact of two races possessing different qualities and states of civilisation, and from the influence which the force of character of one people may exercise over another. Their influence, too, upon the spoken language and the place-names of the people presents itself in different aspects. In the one, the language of the invading people is established as the language of the country when the subject population has been exterminated or driven out, and the older place-names are either adopted into the language or changed at once. In the other, the silent and gradual inorganic colonisation changes by degrees the spoken language, but not the bulk of the place-names. The great natural features of the country usually retain the names imposed upon them by its original inhabitants, but those of the homesteads occupied by the colonising race assume the forms of their language, and those applicable to the dwellings of man only remain unchanged when the original people have 23lingered longer, or when the name is expressive of some common natural feature, which has been readily adopted as such by the intruders. Topography thus affords us some help in indicating the presence of the stranger, and marking the extent to which the race to which he belongs has spread over the country.

Besides the violent or natural changes caused in a population by the invasion or colonization of a foreign people, which history records and whose effects we can trace in the events noted in the country’s history, there is another quiet and organic spread of one race over the territory of another. The eventual results of this are clear, and we can guess at the causes that led to it, but the steps in its progress are less easy to identify. In one case, entire nations or tribes take possession of part or all of new areas; in the other, they spread not as a whole but in families or groups. In the first case, the invasion happens through force or direct agreement. In the other, it results from natural causes arising from the contact between two races that have different qualities and levels of civilization, and from the influence one people's character can exert over another. Their influence on spoken language and place names shows up in different ways. In the first case, the language of the invading group becomes the country’s language when the original population has been wiped out or pushed away, and the older place names are either adopted into the new language or quickly changed. In the other, the quiet and gradual organic colonization slowly alters the spoken language but not most of the place names. The major natural features of the land typically keep the names given to them by the original inhabitants, but the names of the homes occupied by the colonizing group take on the forms of their language, and the names for human dwellings usually remain the same only when the original people have stayed longer or when the name describes a common natural feature that the newcomers have easily adopted. Topography thus helps us identify the presence of outsiders and indicate how extensively the group they belong to has spread across the land.

When Earl David, as Prince of Cumbria, proposed to restore the ancient church of Glasgow, and asked the elders and wise men of Cumbria to inquire into the ancient possessions of that church, they told him that after Kentigern, the founder of the church, and several of his successors, had passed to God, ‘various seditions and insurrections rising all around not only destroyed the church and its possessions, but, laying waste the whole country, delivered its inhabitants into exile. Thus, also, all good being exterminated, after a considerable interval of time different tribes of different nationalities pouring in from different parts inhabited this deserted country, but being of separate race, speaking a dissimilar language, and living after different fashion, not easily agreeing among themselves, they maintained paganism rather than the cultivation of the faith. The Lord, however, who wills that none should perish, was pleased to visit, in his clemency, these unhappy inhabitants of a condemned habitation, irrationally dwelling after the manner of beasts. In the days of Henry, king of England, Alexander reigning as king in Scotia, God sent them David, brother-german of the foresaid king, as prince and leader, who corrected their obscene and wicked contagion, and bridled their contumelious contumacy with nobleness of soul and inflexible severity.’[14] This picture, coloured no doubt to deepen the shade of the past, 24and to brighten the prospects of the country under David’s rule, still sufficiently indicates the belief that the British inhabitants had to a great extent deserted the country, and that it had been repeatedly laid waste by foreign nations, who had eventually settled in the country. The allusion to the paganism of some refers probably to the Norwegians and Danes, the former of whom in 870 besieged their capital Alclyde, now Dumbarton, and destroyed it after a few months’ siege, and carried a great host of prisoners with them to Ireland into captivity, and five years afterwards the Britons of Strathclyde and Picts of Galloway were ravaged by the Danes of Northumberland. A Welsh chronicle, attributed to Caradoc of Llancarvan, tells us that in ‘891 the men of Strathclyde, who would not unite with the Saxons, were obliged to leave their country, and go to Gwynedd or North Wales.’[15] In 945 it was ravaged by Edmund, king of Wessex, and ceded to the Scots. In 1000, Ethelred, king of Wessex, entered Cumbria, ravaged it nearly all, and it was again laid waste; and in 1070, Gospatric, Earl of Northumbria, having collected a considerable force, made a furious incursion into the Cumbrian kingdom, then under the dominion of the Scottish king Malcolm, spreading slaughter and conflagration on all sides. These notices sufficiently 25bear out that feature in the dark picture of the past history of the British kingdom, and we may well believe that under these repeated devastations, and under the Scottish dominion, its Welsh population, isolated in the north between Picts, Scots, and Angles, and harassed by incessant invasions, would gradually retreat to their mother country of Wales, and that their neighbours would gradually settle in the partially deserted country.

When Earl David, the Prince of Cumbria, proposed to restore the ancient church of Glasgow and asked the elders and wise men of Cumbria to look into the church’s ancient belongings, they informed him that after Kentigern, the church's founder, and several of his successors had passed away, "various uprisings and rebellions broke out, not only destroying the church and its possessions but also ravaging the entire country and forcing its people into exile. As a result, all goodness was eradicated, and after a significant amount of time, different tribes from various regions moved into this abandoned land. However, since they were of different races, spoke different languages, and lived in distinct ways, they struggled to come to an agreement and maintained pagan beliefs instead of embracing Christianity. Yet, the Lord, who desires that none perish, chose to visit, in His mercy, these unfortunate inhabitants living irrationally like beasts. During the reign of King Henry of England and King Alexander in Scotland, God sent them David, the brother of the aforementioned king, to be their prince and leader. He corrected their immoral and wicked behavior and restrained their rebelliousness with noble spirit and firm discipline." [14] This portrayal, likely embellished to highlight the darker aspects of the past and to present a brighter future under David’s leadership, still clearly indicates the belief that the British inhabitants had largely abandoned the land and that it had been repeatedly devastated by foreign nations, who eventually settled there. The mention of paganism likely refers to the Norwegians and Danes, with the former besieging their capital Alclyde, now Dumbarton, in 870, destroying it after several months and taking many prisoners to Ireland. Five years later, the Britons of Strathclyde and the Picts of Galloway were ravaged by the Danes from Northumberland. A Welsh chronicle, attributed to Caradoc of Llancarvan, states that in "891, the men of Strathclyde, who refused to unite with the Saxons, were forced to leave their land and go to Gwynedd or North Wales." [15] In 945, it was devastated by Edmund, King of Wessex, and handed over to the Scots. In 1000, Ethelred, King of Wessex, invaded Cumbria, nearly devastated it completely, and it was again laid waste; and in 1070, Gospatric, Earl of Northumbria, gathered a considerable force and launched a fierce attack into the Cumbrian kingdom, then under the Scottish king Malcolm, causing widespread slaughter and destruction. These accounts clearly support the grim picture of the past history of the British kingdom, and we can reasonably believe that, after enduring such repeated devastation and under Scottish rule, the Welsh population in the north—caught between the Picts, Scots, and Angles, and constantly facing invasions—would gradually retreat to their homeland in Wales, allowing their neighbors to settle in the partially deserted country.

There are some indications of earlier settlements among them of Frisians, who left their name in Dunfres, the town of the Frisians, as Dunbreatan or Dumbarton is the town of the Britons,[16] and the subjection of the Cumbrian kingdom to the Angles of Northumbria for thirty years prior to 685 must have had an effect on its population; but, be this as it may, the neighbouring Anglic population, attracted by her fertile plains and valleys, appear at a later period to have made their way into the upper valley of the Tweed and Teviot, and along the banks of the great watercourse of the Clyde, and to the plains of Renfrew and Ayr, where they have left evidence of their settlements in the numerous Saxon place-names ending with the generic terms of ton and hame, while the northern district, where the limits of the Cumbrian kingdom penetrated into the mountains—the district surrounding the romantic lake of Loch Lomond—seems soon to have acquired a Gaelic population, and became known as the Levenach or Lennox. The Gaelic population of Galloway at the same time appear to have encroached upon the southern limit of Ayrshire and peopled the district of Garrick with a Gaelic race. Extensive territories too were granted by Earl David to his Norman followers. The great district of Annandale was given to De Bruce. The adjacent districts of Eskdale 26and Ewisdale were filled with Normans. The De Morevilles obtained Cuninghame or the northern district of Ayrshire, and the Norman Fitzallan, who became the Steward of Scotland, acquired Strathgryff, or Renfrew and part of Kyle. These Norman barons settled their Northumbrian followers on their lands, and thus almost the whole of the ancient kingdom of the Cumbrian Britons became soon entirely Saxonised.

There are some signs of earlier settlements by the Frisians, who left their name in Dunfres, the town of the Frisians, just as Dunbreatan or Dumbarton signifies the town of the Britons,[16] and the subjugation of the Cumbrian kingdom by the Angles of Northumbria for thirty years before 685 must have influenced its population; however, regardless, the nearby Anglic population, drawn by the fertile plains and valleys, seems to have later moved into the upper valley of the Tweed and Teviot, and along the banks of the great Clyde River, reaching the plains of Renfrew and Ayr, where they left evidence of their settlements in the many Saxon place-names ending with the terms ton and hame. Meanwhile, the northern area, where the boundaries of the Cumbrian kingdom reached into the mountains—the area around the picturesque Loch Lomond—appears to have quickly gained a Gaelic population and came to be known as the Levenach or Lennox. At the same time, the Gaelic population of Galloway seems to have spread into the southern part of Ayrshire, populating the region of Garrick with a Gaelic community. Earl David also granted large territories to his Norman followers. The extensive area of Annandale was given to De Bruce. The neighboring areas of Eskdale and Ewisdale were populated by Normans. The De Morevilles obtained Cuninghame or the northern part of Ayrshire, and the Norman Fitzallan, who became the Steward of Scotland, acquired Strathgryff, or Renfrew and part of Kyle. These Norman barons settled their Northumbrian followers on their lands, leading to almost the entire ancient kingdom of the Cumbrian Britons becoming fully Saxonized.

A similar process seems to have commenced in the eastern districts north of the Forth after the union of the Celtic monarch with the Saxon princess had given the Saxon influence predominance in the country, and stamped his children with the character and feeling of Saxon monarchs, which soon produced a similar result. We find Saxon barons, who fled to Scotland from the power of the Norman Conqueror, acquiring lands in the province of Fife. The burghs founded by the kings of this race on the crown lands were filled with Saxon and Flemish traders, and the latter people obtained grants of land. Thus we find Malcolm the Fourth granting the lands of Innes ‘Beroaldo Flandrensi,’ and David, Earl of Huntingdon, grants lands in Garrioch to Malcolm, son of Bertolf, a Flemish name, and his charter is addressed to ‘all good men of his kingdom, French or Normans, English or Angles, Flemish and Scotch.’[17] The great religious houses established by them brought southern ecclesiastics into the northern parts of the kingdom, who were accompanied by a southern following; and on the extensive church lands we find the sole remains of the Celtic population appearing as serfs, under the Celtic appellations of ‘Cumlawes’ and ‘Cumherbes,’[18] and large territories speedily passed into the possession of Norman barons, who settled them with their own followers.

A similar process seems to have started in the eastern districts north of the Forth after the union of the Celtic king with the Saxon princess, which gave Saxon influence dominance in the country and shaped his children with the traits and mindset of Saxon rulers, soon leading to a similar outcome. We find Saxon barons, who escaped to Scotland from the power of the Norman Conqueror, acquiring land in the province of Fife. The towns established by the kings of this lineage on the crown lands became populated with Saxon and Flemish traders, and the latter received land grants. Thus, we see Malcolm the Fourth granting the lands of Innes to ‘Beroaldo Flandrensi,’ and David, Earl of Huntingdon, providing lands in Garrioch to Malcolm, son of Bertolf, a Flemish name, and his charter is addressed to ‘all good men of his kingdom, whether French or Normans, English or Angles, Flemish and Scots.’[17] The significant religious institutions they established brought southern clergy into the northern parts of the kingdom, who were followed by a southern entourage; and on the vast church lands, we find the remnants of the Celtic population appearing as serfs, under the Celtic names ‘Cumlawes’ and ‘Cumherbes,’[18] and large areas quickly came under the control of Norman barons, who settled them with their own followers.

In the scanty records which throw light upon the history of the land in these districts, we can see the Gaelic name of the land-owners gradually becoming more and more restricted, 27and retreating before the Teutonic settlers. We can see more and more of the land becoming feudalised, and being held by the followers of the barons in military tenure. The church lands, forming a large proportion of the whole, became in fact agricultural colonies of strangers. In the crown lands alone the older land tenures maintained their position for a time, though there too the increasing importance of the royal burghs, and the gradual advance of their Saxon inmates into the surrounding land, soon carried the Saxon tongue into them; and thus the old Celtic kingdom of Alban or Scotia, extending from the Firth of Forth to the river Spey, had in the reign of Alexander the Third assumed an entirely Teutonic aspect, while what Fordun tells us of Malcolm the Fourth, that ‘having gathered together a large army, the king removed the rebel nation of the Moravienses from the land of their birth, as of old Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, had dealt with the Jews, and scattered them throughout the other districts of Scotland, both beyond the mountains,’ that is, the Mounth,‘and on this side thereof, so that not even one native of that land abode there, and installed therein his own peaceful people,’[19] is probably to some extent true in so far as regards the inhabitants of the plain country extending from the Spey along the southern shore of the Moray Firth to the river Nairn, in which the royal castles of Elgin, Forres, and Nairn were situated, and which formed the three small sheriffdoms of these names. It is not at all unlikely that that king, or his successor William the Lion, should have adopted the policy of interposing between the native population, ‘who,’ Fordun tells us, ‘would, for neither prayers nor bribes, neither treaties nor oaths, leave off their disloyal ways, or their ravages among their fellow-countrymen,’ and the frontier of the province a tract of country, garrisoned, as it were, with the more settled people of the lowlands.

In the limited records that shed light on the history of these areas, we can see the Gaelic names of the landowners gradually becoming less common, retreating before the Teutonic settlers. We notice that more of the land is turning into a feudal system, held by the barons' followers under military service. The church lands, which made up a significant part of the overall land, became agricultural colonies occupied by strangers. Only in the crown lands did the older land tenures hold their ground for a while, but there, too, the growing importance of the royal burghs and the steady migration of their Saxon residents into nearby lands soon brought the Saxon language with them. By the reign of Alexander the Third, the old Celtic kingdom of Alban or Scotia, stretching from the Firth of Forth to the river Spey, had taken on a completely Teutonic appearance. Regarding Malcolm the Fourth, Fordun states that "having gathered a large army, the king removed the rebel nation of the Moravienses from their homeland, much like Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, had done with the Jews, scattering them throughout other areas of Scotland, both beyond the mountains," which refers to the Mounth, "and on this side of them, until not a single native of that land remained, and he settled his own peaceful people there," is likely somewhat true concerning the inhabitants of the flat lands extending from the Spey along the southern shore of the Moray Firth to the river Nairn, where the royal castles of Elgin, Forres, and Nairn were located, forming the three small sheriffdoms of those names. It's quite possible that this king, or his successor William the Lion, adopted a policy of placing a tract of land, garrisoned with more settled people from the lowlands, between the native population—who, as Fordun informs us, "for neither prayers nor bribes, treaties nor oaths, would abandon their disloyal ways or their raiding among their fellow countrymen"—and the border of the province.

Norwegian kingdom of the Isles.

28But if this silent and gradual immigration of the Teutonic people thus took place into the southern and eastern districts of the country north of the Forth and Clyde, and either absorbed its Celtic inhabitants or gradually drove them back into the more mountainous regions, the latter were exposed to a more direct assault from another people of Teutonic race on the north and west, which, however, did not produce the same permanent effect upon the population. This was that strange and sudden appearance in the northern and western seas of a piratical horde of sea-robbers, which issued from the Scandinavian countries lying to the north of Germany. The first to make their appearance were the Danes, and though they repeatedly ravaged the Western Isles and destroyed the Christian monasteries, they effected permanent settlements only in Ireland, and in the northern provinces of England forming the ancient kingdom of Northumbria. They were followed by the Norwegians, who appear to have been more attracted by the islands surrounding Scotland, and thus came more immediately in contact with the Gaelic population of Scotland. They entirely occupied the islands of Orkney and Shetland, which they colonised; and took possession of the Western Isles, without, however, driving out or absorbing the previous inhabitants of Gaelic race.

28But if the quiet and gradual movement of the Teutonic people happened in the southern and eastern parts of the country north of the Forth and Clyde, absorbing its Celtic inhabitants or pushing them back into the more mountainous areas, the latter faced a more direct attack from another Teutonic group in the north and west. This, however, didn’t have the same lasting impact on the population. This group was a sudden and strange emergence of sea raiders from the northern and western seas, originating from the Scandinavian countries north of Germany. The first to arrive were the Danes, who repeatedly raided the Western Isles and destroyed Christian monasteries, yet they only established permanent settlements in Ireland and in the northern provinces of England, forming the ancient kingdom of Northumbria. They were followed by the Norwegians, who seemed more drawn to the islands around Scotland, which brought them into closer contact with the Gaelic population. They completely settled the islands of Orkney and Shetland and took control of the Western Isles, though they did not drive out or absorb the existing Gaelic inhabitants.

By the Gaelic people these northern ravagers were termed either Geinnte or Gentiles as being pagans, or Gall or Strangers as being foreigners, and the two races of the Danes and Norwegians were distinguished by the terms Dubhgeinnte or Dubhgall, that is, black pagans or black strangers, and Finngeinnte or Finngall,[20] white pagans or white strangers, and the Western Islands were termed Innsigall, or the Islands of the Strangers, while the Norwegians themselves called them 29the Sudreys or Southern Islands, to distinguish them from the Nordereys or Northern Islands, that is, the Orkney and Shetland Islands.[21]

By the Gaelic people, these northern raiders were referred to as either Geinnte or Gentiles, meaning pagans, or Gall or Strangers, as they were foreigners. The two groups of Danes and Norwegians were identified by the terms Dubhgeinnte or Dubhgall, meaning black pagans or black strangers, and Finngeinnte or Finngall,[20] white pagans or white strangers. The Western Islands were called Innsigall, or the Islands of the Strangers, while the Norwegians themselves named them the Sudreys or Southern Islands to differentiate them from the Nordereys or Northern Islands, referring to the Orkney and Shetland Islands.[21]

The Gallgaidheal.

That the Norwegians did not so thoroughly colonise the Western Isles and absorb its Gaelic population, as was the case with the Orkney and Shetland Islands, may have arisen from their finding in the former a more dense population, and also that they appear to have used the Sudreys more as a kind of stepping-stone to other settlements, or as temporary strongholds, rather than as places for lasting settlements, and thus their Norwegian population was generally of a more transient and fluctuating character;[22] but this was mainly true of the earlier period of their occupation only, and a more important ground of difference arose from the Gaelic population of the Western Isles more nearly assimilating themselves to the character of the Norwegian sea-robbers. They seem to have submitted easily to their rule, and to have adopted their habits, so that when one of the great Norwegian Vikings, Ketill Flatnose, succeeded in establishing a petty kingdom in the Isles in opposition to the rapidly increasing power of Harald Harfager, the first monarch who acquired the dominion of all Norway, we find the Isles said by the Sagas to be in the possession of Scotch and Irish Vikings, and Ketill appears in the Irish Annals under the name of Caittil Finn as the leader of a people called the Gallgaidheal, a name applied to those Gaidheal who became subject to the Norwegians, and conformed to their mode of life. Harald, however, eventually conquered both the Orkney Islands and the Sudreys or Western Isles. The former came under the rule of a line of Norwegian Jarls, who, by the marriage of one of them with the daughter of ‘Dungadr, Jarl of Katenes,’ that is, of Duncan, 30the Celtic Mormaer of Caithness, added that province to their dominions; and the Norwegian population seem to have as completely colonised the eastern and level part of Caithness as they did the Orkney Islands.

The fact that the Norwegians didn’t fully colonize the Western Isles and absorb its Gaelic population, unlike in the Orkney and Shetland Islands, might be because they found a denser population there. They seemed to use the Sudreys more as a stepping-stone to other settlements or as temporary strongholds rather than as places for permanent settlements, leading to a Norwegian population that was generally more transient and less stable. However, this was mainly true only during the earlier period of their occupation. A more significant reason for the difference was that the Gaelic population of the Western Isles blended more with the lifestyle of the Norwegian sea-raiders. They seemed to have accepted their rule easily and adopted their customs, so when one of the prominent Norwegian Vikings, Ketill Flatnose, managed to establish a small kingdom in the Isles against the growing power of Harald Harfager, the first king who ruled all of Norway, the Sagas tell us that the Isles were held by Scottish and Irish Vikings. Ketill also appears in the Irish Annals as Caittil Finn, leading a group called the Gallgaidheal, a term for those Gaidheal who came under Norwegian rule and adapted to their way of life. Eventually, however, Harald conquered both the Orkney Islands and the Sudreys or Western Isles. The Orkneys came under the governance of a line of Norwegian Jarls, and through the marriage of one of them to the daughter of ‘Dungadr, Jarl of Katenes,’ which refers to Duncan, the Celtic Mormaer of Caithness, they added that province to their territories. The Norwegian population seems to have fully colonized the eastern and flatter part of Caithness just as they did the Orkney Islands.

Harald appears to have governed the Western Isles by Norwegian Jarls, but his hold upon them was slight, and apparently ceased with his death, and they became merely the haunt of stray Vikings until the middle of the following century, when their possession was contested between the Danes of Dublin and Limerick, who had got a firm hold of the Island of Man, and the Norwegian Jarls of Orkney. One of the principal leaders of the Danes of Dublin, Anlaf Cuaran, had become connected with the Scottish King Constantine, and appears to have exercised some authority over the islands; but at the great battle of Brunanburgh, in which he and his father-in-law Constantine were engaged, we find the death of Geleachan, King of the Isles, recorded, as well as that of Cellach, a prince or Mormaer of Scotland,[23] names which undoubtedly show a Gaelic form. Soon after we find Maccus or Magnus, son of Aralt, a leader of the Danes of Limerick, called King of Many Islands, and a struggle took place between his brother and successor Godfred, son of Aralt, called King of Innsigall, and Sigurd, Norwegian Jarl of Orkney, for the possession of the western Isles, when the former was slain by the Gaelic people of Dalriada or Argyll, and the Isles were acquired by the Orkney Jarl, who soon after added to his territories the western and northern districts of Scotland. His territories are said in the Sagas to have consisted, besides Orkney and the Sudreys, of Katanes, Sudrland, Myrhaevi or Moray, and Dali or the glens of Argyll, on the west, and we find a Jarl Gilli apparently ruling the Isles, whose principal seat was the island of Coll, and whose name has a Gaelic form.[24] He pays scatt or tribute to 31Sigurd, and obtained his sister in marriage. Under Sigurd’s son Thorfinn, the most powerful of the Orkney Jarls, after the defeat and death of King Duncan in 1040, the whole of the northern districts of Scotland, as far as the river Tay, fell under the power of the Norwegians, who likewise possessed the Sudreys or Western Isles and the Gaelic district of Galloway, while Macbeth, the Mormaer of Moray, ruled as king over the dominions left to him, and the other districts south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde adhered to the family of Duncan; but on the death of Thorfinn, we are told that the additional territories acquired by him fell back to their native lords. Malcolm, the son and heir of Duncan, succeeded in defeating and killing the usurper Macbeth, and his successor Lulach, also of the family of the Mormaers of Moray, and establishing himself as king over the same territories which had been possessed by his father. The Western Isles pass for a time under the power of an Irish king of Leinster, which shows how powerful the Gaelic element in their populations still was, and on his death fell under the authority of the Crown. At this time the Isle of Man was in the possession of the Danish kings of Dublin, but a powerful Norwegian Viking who had joined the expedition of Harald, king of Norway, in 1066, with his followers, and fought at the battle of Stamford Bridge, succeeded after that defeat in driving the Danes out of Man and extending his power over the Western Isles, where he founded a new dynasty of Norwegian kings of the Isles. He is termed in the Chronicle of Man Godred Crovan, and, in the Irish Annals, Goffraig Meranach, king of the Galls of Dublin and the Isles, where his death,[25] which, according to the Chronicle of Man, took place in the island of Isla, is recorded in 1095. The Isles had, however, two years 32before been invaded by Magnus, king of Norway, and brought under his dominion, and were eventually formally ceded to him by King Eadgar in the beginning of his reign, who thus, for a time, terminated their nominal connection with the Scottish kingdom. After the death of King Magnus, we find the leading men of the Isles applying to the king of Ireland to send them some person of worth of the royal family to act as their king till Olave, the son of Godred, should grow up, and Donald, son of Tadg, was sent, who is said in the Annals of Innisfallen to have acquired the kingdom of Innsigall by force,[26] but was driven out when the king of Norway sent a Norwegian named Ingemund. But on his attempting to have himself appointed king, he was attacked and slain by the chief men of the Isles, and Olave, the son of Godred Crovan, was established as king over all the Isles, and ruled them for forty years. The Norwegians at this time still possessed the western seaboard of Scotland north of the Firth of Clyde, and the district of Galloway. According to the Red Book of Clanranald, ‘All the islands from Manann, or the Isle of Man, to Arca, or the Orkneys, and all the bordering country from Dun Bretan, or Dumbarton, to Cata, or Caithness, in the north, were in the possession of the Lochlannach or Norwegians, and such of the Gaedhal of those lands as remained were protecting themselves in the woods and mountains.’[27]

Harald seems to have ruled the Western Isles through Norwegian Jarls, but his control over them was weak and apparently ended with his death. After that, the islands became merely a refuge for wandering Vikings until the middle of the next century, when ownership was disputed between the Danes from Dublin and Limerick, who had established a stronghold on the Isle of Man, and the Norwegian Jarls of Orkney. One of the main leaders of the Danes in Dublin, Anlaf Cuaran, had formed a connection with Scottish King Constantine and seemed to have exercised some authority over the islands; however, during the significant battle of Brunanburgh, which he and his father-in-law Constantine fought in, we see the recorded deaths of Geleachan, King of the Isles, and Cellach, a prince or Mormaer of Scotland, whose names clearly reflect a Gaelic origin. Soon after, Maccus or Magnus, the son of Aralt and a leader of the Danes from Limerick, was titled King of Many Islands, and a conflict arose between his brother and successor Godfred, son of Aralt, known as King of Innsigall, and Sigurd, Norwegian Jarl of Orkney, over the control of the western Isles. Godfred was eventually killed by the Gaelic people of Dalriada or Argyll, leading to the Isles being taken by the Orkney Jarl, who soon expanded his territories to include the western and northern regions of Scotland. The Sagas say his domains included Orkney and the Sudreys, as well as Katanes, Sudrland, Myrhaevi or Moray, and Dali or the glens of Argyll in the west, where a Jarl named Gilli was apparently in charge of the Isles, with his main seat on the island of Coll. His name has a Gaelic form. He paid tribute, or scatt, to Sigurd and married his sister. Under Sigurd’s son Thorfinn, the most powerful of the Orkney Jarls, after the defeat and death of King Duncan in 1040, all of the northern areas of Scotland, up to the river Tay, came under the control of the Norwegians, who also held the Sudreys or Western Isles and the Gaelic region of Galloway. Meanwhile, Macbeth, the Mormaer of Moray, ruled as king over the lands he inherited, while other regions south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde remained loyal to Duncan’s family. However, after Thorfinn died, those additional territories he had gained reverted back to their original lords. Malcolm, Duncan’s son and heir, succeeded in defeating and killing the usurper Macbeth, along with his successor Lulach, who was also from the Mormaers of Moray, thus reclaiming the lands that had belonged to his father. The Western Isles fell for a time under the control of an Irish king from Leinster, highlighting the strong Gaelic influence still present in their populations. After his death, they came under the Crown’s authority. At this point, the Isle of Man was controlled by the Danish kings of Dublin, but a powerful Norwegian Viking who had joined Harald, king of Norway, in 1066 and fought at the battle of Stamford Bridge ultimately succeeded in driving the Danes out of Man and expanded his influence over the Western Isles, establishing a new dynasty of Norwegian kings there. In the Chronicle of Man, he is referred to as Godred Crovan, and in the Irish Annals, he is named Goffraig Meranach, king of the Galls of Dublin and the Isles. His death, as recorded in the Chronicle of Man, is marked in 1095 on the island of Isla. However, two years earlier, the Isles had been invaded by Magnus, king of Norway, and brought under his rule, eventually being formally ceded to him by King Eadgar at the beginning of his reign, thus momentarily severing their nominal ties with the Scottish kingdom. After King Magnus's death, the prominent figures of the Isles requested the king of Ireland to send a worthy royal family member to serve as their king until Olave, son of Godred, came of age. Donald, son of Tadg, was sent, and according to the Annals of Innisfallen, he seized the kingdom of Innsigall through force, but was driven out when the king of Norway sent a Norwegian named Ingemund. When Ingemund attempted to take the throne, he was attacked and killed by the leading men of the Isles, allowing Olave, son of Godred Crovan, to be established as king over all the Isles, where he ruled for forty years. At that time, the Norwegians still held the western coast of Scotland north of the Firth of Clyde, as well as the district of Galloway. According to the Red Book of Clanranald, "All the islands from Manann, or the Isle of Man, to Arca, or the Orkneys, and all the bordering land from Dun Bretan, or Dumbarton, to Cata, or Caithness, in the north, were under the control of the Lochlannach or Norwegians, and those Gaedhal who remained were hiding out in the woods and mountains."

This is probably a true picture of the relative position of the Norwegian and the Gaelic population at this time, and is no doubt equally applicable to the district of Galloway; but, during the rule of Olave over the Isles, a simultaneous effort seems to have been made by the Gaelic inhabitants of both districts to free this mainland border country from the presence of the Norwegians. The leader of the native Gaelic population of Argyll was Somerled, and of that of Galloway was Fergus. The former 33bears certainly a Norwegian name, but the names of father and grandfather have been preserved. He was son of Gillebride, son of Gille-adomnan, and these names are of too purely a Gaelic form to indicate anything but a Gaelic descent, and they are said in the Book of Clanranald to have taken refuge from the Norwegians in Ireland, and to have had a hereditary right to the mainland territories possessed by the latter. The name of the father of Fergus of Galloway has not been preserved, but his own name is a purely Gaelic form, and his personal qualities probably raised him to the leadership of the Gaelic population. Macvurich describes Gillebride, the father of Somerled, as being present at a conference held by the Macmahons and Maguires in Fermanagh, and obtaining help from them to regain his inheritance in Scotland. He went over to Scotland with his son Somerled and a band of followers, and when in the mountains and woods of Ardgour and Morvern, they were surprised by a large force of Norwegians, who were, however, eventually defeated by Somerled and his party; and, adds Macvurich, ‘he did not halt in the pursuit until he drove them northward across the river Sheil, and he did not cease from that work until he cleared the western side of Alban from such of the Norwegians as had acquired the dominion of the islands, with the exception of the island called Innsigall, and he gained victory over his enemies in every field of battle.’[28] We have no record of what took place in Galloway, except that the result appears to have been the same, for we find the people of Galloway joining the army of King David at the Battle of the Standard under their Celtic leaders, and Fergus fully established in his reign as Lord of Galloway. The Norwegians, however, were not allowed even to retain quiet possession of the Isles, and Somerled, who now appears as Regulus of Argyll, succeeded in eventually wresting the 34Southern Isles from them. Macvurich tells us that after he had cleared the mainland of the Norwegians ‘he spent some time in war, and another time in peace,’ and during one of these intervals peace appears to have been concluded between the leaders of the Gaelic population and the Norwegian king Olave, for the latter married Afreca, daughter of Fergus, the Celtic lord of Galloway, by whom he had a son, Godred, and gave one of his own daughters to Somerled, the Celtic Regulus of Argyll, in marriage, who had by her four sons, Dubhgal, Reginald, Angus, and Olave.[29] During the reign of Olave he is said by the Chronicle of Man to have ‘lived upon such terms of union with all the kings of Ireland and Scotland that no one dared to disturb the kingdom of the Isles as long as he was alive;’ but after his death the two populations came again into conflict, which resulted in the Gaelic population of Galloway maintaining their independence, and those of Argyll adding a large portion of the Islands to the dominions of their leader. Olave was slain in the island of Man by the sons of his brother Harold, who had formed a conspiracy against him in the year 1152, upon which, we are told in the Chronicle of Man, the conspirators divided the land among themselves, and a few days afterwards, having collected a fleet, they sailed over to Galloway, intending to conquer it for themselves. The Galloway men, however, formed themselves in a body and assailed them with great impetuosity; whereupon they speedily fled in great confusion, and either slew or expelled from it all the men of Galloway who were resident within the island.’[30] In the following year Godred, the son of Olave, arrived with some ships from Norway, and was elected by the chiefs of the Isles as their king; but he was no sooner secure in his kingdom than he became tyrannical to his chief men, some of whom he dispossessed, and others he degraded from their dignities. One of the most 35powerful of these, Thorfinn, son of Otter, went to Somerled and asked to have his son Dubhgal, whose mother was King Olave’s daughter, that he might set him on the throne of the Isles, and taking him through the Isles he forced the chiefs to acknowledge him for their sovereign, and to give hostages for their allegiance. Another of these chiefs called Paul fled privately to Godred, who seems to have been in Man, and told him what had taken place, when he immediately collected his followers, got his ships ready, and sailed to meet the enemy. Somerled, too, collected a fleet of eighty vessels, and a sea-battle was fought between Godred and Somerled, during the night of the Epiphany, with great slaughter on both sides, and next morning they came to a compromise, and divided the sovereignty of the Isles, ‘so that from that period they have formed two distinct monarchies till the present time.’[31]

This probably accurately reflects the relative position of the Norwegian and Gaelic populations at that time, and it likely applies equally to the Galloway region. However, during Olave's rule over the Isles, it seems there was a simultaneous effort by the Gaelic inhabitants of both areas to rid this mainland border country of the Norwegians. The leader of the native Gaelic population in Argyll was Somerled, while Fergus led those in Galloway. Somerled certainly has a Norwegian name, but the names of his father and grandfather have been recorded. He was the son of Gillebride, son of Gille-adomnan, and these names are so distinctly Gaelic that they indicate a Gaelic ancestry. According to the Book of Clanranald, they reportedly sought refuge from the Norwegians in Ireland and claimed a hereditary right to the mainland territories controlled by the Norwegians. The father of Fergus of Galloway is not named in the records, but his own name is purely Gaelic, and his personal qualities likely elevated him to lead the Gaelic population. Macvurich notes that Gillebride, Somerled's father, was present at a meeting held by the Macmahons and Maguires in Fermanagh, where he sought their help to regain his inheritance in Scotland. He traveled to Scotland with his son Somerled and a group of followers, and while in the mountains and woods of Ardgour and Morvern, they were ambushed by a large force of Norwegians, who were ultimately defeated by Somerled and his group. Macvurich adds that "he did not stop the pursuit until he drove them north across the river Sheil, and he did not cease until he had cleared the western side of Alban of those Norwegians who had taken control of the islands, except for the island called Innsigall, gaining victory over his enemies in every battle." We have no records of events in Galloway, but it seems the outcome was similar. The people of Galloway joined King David's army at the Battle of the Standard under their Celtic leaders, solidifying Fergus's reign as Lord of Galloway. However, the Norwegians were not allowed to hold onto the Isles peacefully, and Somerled, who now appears as Regulus of Argyll, eventually succeeded in reclaiming the Southern Isles from them. Macvurich tells us that after he had cleared the mainland of the Norwegians, "he spent some time in war and another time in peace.” During one of these peace intervals, it appears an agreement was reached between the leaders of the Gaelic population and the Norwegian king Olave, as he married Afreca, the daughter of Fergus, the Celtic lord of Galloway, with whom he had a son, Godred, and gave one of his own daughters to Somerled, the Celtic Regulus of Argyll, in marriage, who had four sons with her: Dubhgal, Reginald, Angus, and Olave. During Olave's reign, the Chronicle of Man states he “lived on such friendly terms with all the kings of Ireland and Scotland that no one dared disturb the kingdom of the Isles while he was alive.” However, after his death, the two populations clashed again, which allowed the Gaelic population of Galloway to maintain their independence, while those in Argyll added a large portion of the Islands to their leader's domain. Olave was killed in the Isle of Man by the sons of his brother Harold, who had plotted against him in 1152. The Chronicle of Man relates that the conspirators then divided the land among themselves and, shortly afterward, gathered a fleet to invade Galloway, aiming to conquer it for themselves. The men of Galloway, however, banded together and fiercely attacked the invaders, causing them to retreat in chaos, eliminating or expelling all the Galloway men living on the island. The following year, Godred, Olave's son, arrived with ships from Norway and was chosen by the chiefs of the Isles as their king. But as soon as he secured his position, he became tyrannical towards his chief men, dispossessing some and demoting others. One of the most powerful of these men, Thorfinn, son of Otter, approached Somerled and requested his son Dubhgal, whose mother was King Olave's daughter, to place him on the throne of the Isles. Traveling through the Isles, he compelled the chiefs to recognize Dubhgal as their sovereign and demanded hostages for their loyalty. Another chief named Paul secretly fled to Godred, who seems to have been in Man, and informed him of the situation. Godred immediately gathered his followers, readied his ships, and sailed to confront the enemy. Somerled also assembled a fleet of eighty vessels, and a sea battle ensued between Godred and Somerled during the night of the Epiphany, marked by heavy losses on both sides. The next morning, they reached a compromise, dividing the sovereignty of the Isles, establishing two distinct monarchies that have persisted to this day.

Somerled was slain, as we know, at Renfrew in the year 1164, and on his death his eldest son Dubhgal appears to have succeeded him in his mainland territories, while his possessions in the Isles fell to his second son Reginald with the Norwegian title of king. Godred died in the Isle of Man in the year 1187, and was succeeded by his eldest son Reginald. There thus came to be two Reginalds reigning over the Isles at the same time, the Norwegian Reginald the son of Godred, and the Celtic Reginald the son of Somerled. Both bore the title of King of the Isles, and thus they are often confounded. There is preserved in the Book of Fermoy a curious poem which throws some light on the state of the Isles at this time.[32] It consists mainly of a panegyric on the Norwegian Reginald, but appears to allude likewise to the other Reginald. When the Isles were divided, those which lie south of 36the Point of Ardnamurchan appear to have fallen to the share of Somerled, and his son Reginald seems to have had his chief seat in the island of Isla. The Isles retained by the Norwegians consisted of Skye, the Long Island, and the islands of Tyree and Coll. The latter island of Coll, which we find was the chief seat of the Jarls who had ruled the Isles under the king of Norway prior to the establishment of the Norwegian kingdom of the Isles, appears to have remained as the chief seat of the Norwegian Reginald, for he is addressed in the poem as king of Coll. The islands of Arran and Bute in the Firth of Clyde appear to have been shared between the two Reginalds, the Norwegian retaining Arran, which forms a prominent feature in the poem under the poetic name of Eamain Abhlach or Eamania of the apple-trees,[33] and Bute passing over to the Celtic Reginald.

Somerled was killed, as we know, at Renfrew in 1164. After his death, his oldest son Dubhgal seems to have taken over his mainland territories, while his lands in the Isles went to his second son Reginald, who held the Norwegian title of king. Godred died in the Isle of Man in 1187 and was succeeded by his eldest son Reginald. This led to two Reginalds ruling over the Isles simultaneously: the Norwegian Reginald, son of Godred, and the Celtic Reginald, son of Somerled. Both held the title of King of the Isles, causing some confusion between them. A notable poem preserved in the Book of Fermoy sheds light on the condition of the Isles during this period.[32] The poem mainly praises the Norwegian Reginald but also seems to reference the other Reginald. When the Isles were divided, those south of the Point of Ardnamurchan appear to have belonged to Somerled, and his son Reginald seems to have had his main residence on the island of Isla. The islands held by the Norwegians included Skye, the Long Island, and the islands of Tyree and Coll. The latter, Coll, was the main seat of the Jarls who ruled the Isles under the king of Norway before the establishment of the Norwegian kingdom of the Isles. It appears to have remained the primary seat of the Norwegian Reginald, as he is referred to in the poem as king of Coll. The islands of Arran and Bute in the Firth of Clyde seem to have been divided between the two Reginalds, with the Norwegian retaining Arran, which is highlighted in the poem with the poetic name of Eamain Abhlach or Eamania of the apple-trees,[33] while Bute was given to the Celtic Reginald.

It is unnecessary for our present purpose to follow the history of the Western Isles further. Suffice it to say that Argyll came under the power of the Crown in 1222, when Alexander the Second firmly established his authority over this extensive western region. In 1196 William the Lion had brought the great northern district of Caithness under subjection, and severed the southern half of it, which he placed under a Scotch lord, and in the same reign of Alexander the Second, the restricted earldom of Caithness passed into the possession of a branch of the Celtic family of the Earl of Angus, and he died in the island of Kerreray while endeavouring to wrest the Isles from Norway. In the following reign the whole kingdom of the Isles passed into the possession of the Scottish monarch, the last Norwegian king of Man having died in 1265, and the Isles being formally ceded to Alexander the Third in 1266; and thus the power of 37the Norwegians entirely disappeared from the mainland of Scotland and from the Western Isles, the islands of Orkney and Shetland alone remaining as a dependency of the kingdom of Norway.

It’s not necessary for us to delve deeper into the history of the Western Isles for our current discussion. It’s enough to mention that Argyll came under Crown control in 1222 when Alexander II solidified his authority over this large western area. In 1196, William the Lion brought the northern region of Caithness under control and divided the southern half, placing it under a Scottish lord. During the same reign of Alexander II, the limited earldom of Caithness passed to a branch of the Celtic family of the Earl of Angus, who died on the island of Kerreray while trying to reclaim the Isles from Norway. In the next reign, the entire kingdom of the Isles came under Scottish rule after the last Norwegian king of Man died in 1265, and the Isles were formally ceded to Alexander III in 1266. Thus, the Norwegian influence completely vanished from the mainland of Scotland and the Western Isles, with only the islands of Orkney and Shetland remaining as part of Norway.

During the entire duration of this Norwegian kingdom of the Isles, we see the frequent appearance of a subordinate body termed the Princes or Chiefs of the Isles,[34] whose recognition of the authority of the king was necessary to his assumption of that position. We see them electing a king and occasionally deposing a king; and that this body consisted of persons partly of Norwegian and partly of Gaelic descent is evident, from their sometimes deferring to the authority of the king of Norway, and at other times appealing to Ireland for aid. When the Norwegian influence was paramount, they would accept the control of the Norwegian monarch. When the Gaelic influence predominated, they seem invariably to have fallen back upon the kindred Gael of Ireland, and come under their influence. The inferior population of the Isles throughout was probably Gaelic, who formed the actual occupiers of the soil under superior lords, some of Norwegian and some of native descent.

Throughout the entire period of this Norwegian kingdom of the Isles, we frequently see a subordinate group called the Princes or Chiefs of the Isles,[34] whose acknowledgment of the king's authority was essential for him to take on that role. They were involved in electing and sometimes deposing a king; and it's clear that this group included people of both Norwegian and Gaelic descent, as they would sometimes defer to the king of Norway's authority, while at other times they sought help from Ireland. When Norwegian influence was dominant, they accepted the control of the Norwegian monarch. When Gaelic influence was stronger, they often turned to connect with their Gaelic relatives in Ireland and came under their sway. The common people of the Isles were likely mostly Gaelic, making up the actual residents of the land who served under various lords, some of Norwegian heritage and some of local descent.

When the partition of the kingdom of the Isles took place between Olave and Somerled, the Southern Isles, which thus passed under the rule of a native lord, would naturally attract to them the Gaelic population, both chiefs and people, while the chiefs of Norwegian descent would as naturally withdraw to the Northern Isles, which remained under Norwegian rule; and thus the Norwegian population would become more restricted to these islands, while that of the Southern Isles would become more purely Gaelic; accordingly we find the Norwegian place-names in Skye and the Long Island are more numerous and more thoroughly spread over the Isles than in the islands south of the Point of Ardnamurchan, a result we 38might also naturally expect from the Norwegian occupation of the former having lasted a century longer than that of the latter. We should also expect to find that after the partition of the Isles the Northern Islands would become comparatively deserted by the lower class of the population, the actual occupiers of the soil; and the condition of these islands at this time may be gathered from the Chronicle of Man, where it tells us that the Norwegian king Reginald ‘gave his brother Olave the island which is called Leodhus or Lewis, which though larger than any of the other isles is mountainous, rocky, and almost entirely inaccessible. It is of course thinly peopled, and the inhabitants live mostly by hunting and fishing. To this island Olave retired, and lived in the way of poverty. Seeing the island could not support him and his followers, he went confidentially to his brother Reginald, who was at that time resident in the Islands, and thus accosted him: Brother, my lord and sovereign, thou art conscious that the kingdom of the Isles is my birthright, but as the Almighty hath appointed thee to rule over them, I neither envy nor begrudge thee this royal dignity. Let me now only entreat thee to appoint me some portion of land in the Islands, where I may live creditably with my people; for the island of Leodhus, which thou hast given me, is insufficient for my maintenance.’[35] Apparently Reginald saw no way of satisfying his demand, and found an easier solution in making him prisoner and sending him to King William the Lion, who imprisoned him during the rest of his reign.

When the kingdom of the Isles was divided between Olave and Somerled, the Southern Isles, now ruled by a local lord, naturally drew the Gaelic population—both chiefs and common people—while the Norwegian-descended chiefs would likely move to the Northern Isles, which remained under Norwegian rule. As a result, the Norwegian population would become more concentrated in those islands, while the Southern Isles would become more predominantly Gaelic. Consequently, we see that the Norwegian place names in Skye and the Long Island are more numerous and widely spread than in the islands south of the Point of Ardnamurchan, which we might expect since the Norwegian presence in the former lasted a century longer than in the latter. We would also anticipate that after the division of the Isles, the Northern Islands would become relatively deserted by the lower classes of the population—those who actually worked the land. The state of these islands at that time can be inferred from the Chronicle of Man, which tells us that the Norwegian king Reginald “gave his brother Olave the island called Leodhus or Lewis, which, though larger than any other isle, is mountainous, rocky, and almost entirely inaccessible. It is, of course, sparsely populated, and the inhabitants mostly survive by hunting and fishing. Olave withdrew to this island and lived in poverty. Realizing the island couldn't support him and his followers, he discreetly approached his brother Reginald, who was then living in the Islands, and said: Brother, my lord and sovereign, you know that the kingdom of the Isles is my birthright, but since the Almighty has appointed you to rule over them, I neither envy nor begrudge you this royal title. I only ask you to grant me a piece of land in the Islands where I can live honorably with my people, for the island of Leodhus, which you’ve given me, is not enough for my needs.’[35] It seems Reginald found no way to fulfill his request and chose an easier solution: he imprisoned Olave and sent him to King William the Lion, where he remained imprisoned for the rest of his reign.

We likewise see from the Chronicle of Man that there was frequent intermarriage between the two races who occupied the islands, and this would not only lead to the introduction of personal names of Norwegian form into families of pure Gaelic descent in the male line, but must to a great extent have altered the physical type of the Gaelic 39race in the islands; but there is no reason to suppose that, after the entire defeat of the Norwegians in the reign of Alexander the Third, and the cession of the kingdom of the Isles to him, there remained in them many families of pure Norwegian descent, and from the population of Scotland, as we find it in his reign, the Norwegian element, never probably a very permanent and essential ingredient, must now have entirely disappeared.

We can also see from the Chronicle of Man that there was a lot of intermarriage between the two races that inhabited the islands. This not only introduced Norwegian names into families with pure Gaelic ancestry through the male line but also likely changed the physical characteristics of the Gaelic population on the islands. However, there’s no reason to believe that after the total defeat of the Norwegians during Alexander the Third's reign, and the transfer of the kingdom of the Isles to him, many families of pure Norwegian descent remained. By the time of his reign, the Norwegian influence in the population of Scotland, which was never likely a major and lasting part, must have completely vanished.

The Estate of the Realm in 1283.

When the ‘Communitas’ or Estates of Scotland met at Scone on the 5th of February 1283, to regulate the succession to the crown, we find that the great holders of the land in Scotland consisted at this time, first, of thirteen of the great hereditary earldoms, one of which was held by a family of Anglic descent, and four by Norman barons who had succeeded by inheritance in the female line to the ancient Celtic earls; and, secondly, of twenty-four barons, of whom eighteen at least represented the Norman baronage of the kingdom, while the Celtic element is represented only by three families descended from Somerled, the great Celtic Lord of Argyll;[36] and when Edward the First placed the whole of Scotland under four justiciaries in 13051305, we find the country south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde still divided into the two great districts of Lothian and Galloway, but the lands beyond the Scottish Sea, that is, north of these firths, are now for the first time differently grouped, one division consisting of the country between the river of Forth and the mountains, and the other of the lands beyond the mountains, or that part of the country to which the Gaelic population was now restricted.[37]

When the ‘Communitas’ or Estates of Scotland gathered at Scone on February 5, 1283, to decide on the succession to the crown, we see that the major landholders in Scotland at this time included thirteen significant hereditary earldoms, one of which was held by a family of English descent, and four by Norman barons who had inherited from the ancient Celtic earls through the female line. Additionally, there were twenty-four barons, of which at least eighteen represented the Norman barons of the kingdom, while only three families descended from Somerled, the great Celtic Lord of Argyll, represented the Celtic element; and when Edward the First placed all of Scotland under four justiciaries in 1305, the region south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde was still divided into the two major areas of Lothian and Galloway. However, the lands north of these firths, now for the first time, were grouped differently: one division consisted of the land between the River Forth and the mountains, and the other included the lands beyond the mountains, which was the area now confined to the Gaelic population.

Distinction of population into Teutonic Lowlanders and Gaelic Highlanders.

The account given by Fordun of the distribution of the 40population in his day entirely corresponds with this. He says—‘The manners and customs of the Scots vary with the diversity of their speech, for two languages are spoken amongst them, the Scottish and the Teutonic, the latter of which is the language of those who occupy the seaboard and plains, while the race of Scottish speech inhabits the highlands and outlying islands. The people of the coast are of domestic and civilised habits, trusty, patient, and urbane, decent in their attire, affable and peaceful, devout in divine worship, yet always prone to resist a wrong at the hands of their enemies. The highlanders and people of the islands, on the other hand, are a savage and untamed nation, rude and independent, given to rapine, ease-loving, of a docile and warm disposition, comely in person but unsightly in dress, hostile to the English people and language, and, owing to diversity of speech, even to their own nation, and exceedingly cruel. They are, however, faithful and obedient to their king and country, and easily made to submit to law if properly governed.’[38]

The description provided by Fordun about the distribution of the 40population in his time aligns perfectly with this. He says—‘The customs and traditions of the Scots are different based on their languages, as they speak two languages: Scottish and Teutonic. The Teutonic language is used by those living along the coast and in the plains, while those who speak Scottish inhabit the highlands and distant islands. The coastal people are domestic and civilized, trustworthy, patient, and refined, dressing well, being friendly and peaceful, devoted in their worship, but always ready to stand up against wrongs from their enemies. The highlanders and islanders, on the other hand, are a wild and untamed group, rough and independent, inclined to raiding, enjoying leisure, with a gentle and warm nature, attractive in appearance but shabby in clothing, hostile to the English and their language, and due to their different language, even to their own fellow countrymen, they can be extremely cruel. However, they are loyal and obedient to their king and country, and can be easily governed if managed well.’[38]

This description is no doubt to some extent coloured by the predilections of one who himself belonged to the low-country population, but it is not greatly unlike the prejudiced view taken of the characteristics of the Celtic population by late historians, and the struggle between the prejudices of the old historian against the Highland population and his reluctant admission of their better qualities is apparent enough.

This description is definitely influenced to some degree by the preferences of someone who was part of the low-country population, but it's not too different from the biased perspective late historians have on the traits of the Celtic population. The old historian’s biases against the Highland population and his hesitant acknowledgment of their positive qualities are pretty clear.

We thus find a Gaelic-speaking people in the Highlands 41and a Teutonic-speaking people in the Lowlands. The language of the former is at an earlier period termed Albanic, and afterwards Scotch, the language of the latter is by the native writers prior to the sixteenth century usually termed Inglis; but in the sixteenth the progress of a literature in the latter tongue led to those who used it calling it Scotch, while they applied to the Celtic dialect, formerly called Scotch, the epithet of Irish corrupted into Erse. The Celtic part of the population has never given any other name to their language than Gaelic, and term the language of the Lowlanders Beurla Sassannach, or the Saxon tongue.

We now see a Gaelic-speaking community in the Highlands and a Teutonic-speaking community in the Lowlands. The language of the former was earlier known as Albanic and later as Scotch, while the language of the latter was usually referred to as Inglis by local writers before the sixteenth century. However, in the sixteenth century, the emergence of literature in this latter language led its speakers to start calling it Scotch, while they referred to the Celtic dialect, which had previously been called Scotch, using the term Irish, which became corrupted into Erse. The Celtic population has never referred to their language by any name other than Gaelic, and they call the language of the Lowlanders British English, or the Saxon tongue.

It is the social history and position of this portion of the population with which we have now to do.

It is the social history and status of this segment of the population that we need to focus on now.


1. De toto regno, de insula Manniæ et de omnibus aliis insulis ad dictum regnum Scotiæ pertinentibus necnon et de Tyndallia et de Penereth cum aliis omnibus juribus et libertatibus ad dictum dominum Regem Scotiæ spectantibus.—Rym. Fœd. ii. p. 266.

1. From the entire kingdom, the Isle of Man and all other islands that are part of the Kingdom of Scotland, as well as Tyndallia and Penereth, along with all other rights and freedoms associated with the lord King of Scotland.—Rym. Fœd. ii. p. 266.

2. For this sketch of the attempts of the Scottish kings to obtain possession of these northern provinces, Hailes’s Annals and Vol. I. of this work may be consulted.

2. For this overview of the efforts of the Scottish kings to take control of these northern provinces, you can refer to Hailes’s Annals and Volume I. of this work.

3. Rymer’s Fœdera; Palgrave, Records, vol. i. pp. ii. 1.

3. Rymer’s Fœdera; Palgrave, Records, vol. i. pp. ii. 1.

4. Dominus autem rex, circa festum S. Michaelis (A.D. 1211) rediens inde cum manu valida, Malcolmum comitem de Fyfe Moraviæ custodem dereliquit.... Erat enim tunc temporis ipse (Willelmus Cumyn Comes de Buchan) Custos Moraviæ.Scotichron. B. viii. c. lxxvi.

4. But the king, around the feast of St. Michael's (A.D. 1211), came back with a strong army and appointed Malcolm, the Earl of Fyfe, as the guardian of Moray.... At that time, he (William Cumyn, Earl of Buchan) was the Guardian of Moray.Scotichron. B. viii. c. lxxvi.

5. It is thus described by Dio in the reign of the Emperor Severus.

5. Dio describes it this way during the reign of Emperor Severus.

6. Adamnan, Vit. Columbæ.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Adamnan, Life of Columba.

7. Provinciis septentrionalium Pictorum, hoc est, eis quæ arduis atque horrentibus montium jugis ab australibus eorum sunt regionibus sequestratæ. Namque ipsi australes Picti, qui intra eosdem montes habent sedes.Hist. Ec. lib. iii. cap. iv.

7. In the northern provinces of the Picts, which are located beyond the steep and rugged mountain ranges separating them from the southern regions. The southern Picts live within those same mountains.Hist. Ec. lib. iii. cap. iv.

8. De situ Albaniæ quæ in se figuram hominis habet.Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 135.

8. On the situation of Albania, which has the shape of a human figure.Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 135.

9. Brevis Descriptio regni Scotiæ.—Ib. 214.

9. Brief Description of the Kingdom of Scotland.—Ib. 214.

10. Fordun’s Chronicle of Scotland, B. ii. cc. vii. and viii. vol. ii. pp. 36-7.

10. Fordun’s Chronicle of Scotland, B. ii. cc. vii. and viii. vol. ii. pp. 36-7.

11. Coadunatus autem erat iste nefandus exercitus de Normannis, Germanis, Anglis, de Northymbranis et Cumbris, de Teswetadala, de Lodonea, de Pictis, qui vulgo Galleweienses dicuntur, et Scottis.—Ric. Hagustald. ad an. 1138.

11. But this wicked army was made up of Normans, Germans, English, Northumbrians, and Cumbrians, from Teswetadala, from Lodonea, from the Picts, who are commonly called Galloway people, and Scots.—Ric. Hagustald. ad an 1138.

12. Fordun’s Chron. vol. i. App. I.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Fordun’s Chron. vol. 1. App. I.

13. Qui duce Reuda de Hibernia progressi vel amicitia vel ferro sibimet inter eos sedes quas hactenus habent, vindicarent.—Bede, i. c. 1.

13. With Reuda as their leader from Ireland, they either advanced through friendship or by force to reclaim the territories they have occupied until now.—Bede, i. c. 1.

14. Dicto namque Kentegerno pluribusque successoribus suis pie religionis perseverantia ad Deum transmigratis, diverse seditiones circumquaque insurgentes, non solum Ecclesiam et ejus possessiones destruxerunt, verum etiam totam regionem vastantes, ejus habitatores exilio tradiderunt. Sic ergo omnibus bonis exterminatis, magnis temporum intervallis transactis, diverse tribus diversarum nationem ex diversis partibus affluentes, desertam regionem prefatam habitaverunt; sed dispari genere et dissimili lingua et vario more viventes, haud facile [inter] sese consentientes, gentilitatem potius quam fidei cultum tenuere. Quos infelices dampnate habitationis habitatores, more pecudum irrationabiliter degentes, dignatus est Dominus, Qui neminem vult perire, propitiatione Sua visitare; tempore enim Henrici Regis Anglie, Alexandro Scotorum rege in Scotia regnante, misit eis Deus David, predicti Regis Scotie germanum, in principem et ducem; qui eorum impudica et scelerosa contagia corrigeret, et animi nobilitate et inflexibili severitate contumeliosam eorum contumatiam refrenaret.—Haddan and Stubbs, Councils, vol. ii. part i. p. 17.

14. After the faithful Kentegern and his many successors passed away, various rebellions broke out all around, which not only destroyed the Church and its possessions but also devastated the entire region, sending its inhabitants into exile. With all good people exterminated and significant periods of time passing, different tribes of various nations flooded into the deserted region mentioned; however, they lived with different backgrounds, languages, and customs, making it hard for them to agree with each other, clinging more to their ethnic identities than to the practice of their faith. The unfortunate inhabitants of this desolate place, living like irrational beasts, were regarded with mercy by the Lord, who does not wish anyone to perish; for during the reign of King Henry of England, while Alexander, the king of Scotland, was ruling in Scotland, God sent them David, the brother of the aforementioned King of Scotland, as a prince and leader; he was to correct their immoral and wicked ways, and with noble spirit and unyielding severity, he would rein in their disgraceful arrogance.—Haddan and Stubbs, Councils, vol. ii. part i. p. 17.

15. This chronicle was printed from the Book of Aberpergwm in the Myvyrian Archæology, vol. ii., and reprinted, with a translation, in the Archæologia Cambrensis, vol. ix., Third Series, but its authority is very doubtful.

15. This story was published from the Book of Aberpergwm in the Myvyrian Archaeology, vol. ii., and reprinted, with a translation, in the Archaeologia Cambrensis, vol. ix., Third Series, but its reliability is quite uncertain.

16. When Kentigern was preaching to the pagan people at Hoddam, in Dumfriesshire, the chief point of his sermon was to show them that their god Woden had been a mere man.—See Paper on Early Frisian Settlements, Proceedings Ant. Scot., vol. iv. p. 169.

16. When Kentigern was preaching to the pagan people at Hoddam, in Dumfriesshire, the main point of his sermon was to demonstrate that their god Woden had just been an ordinary man.—See Paper on Early Frisian Settlements, Proceedings Ant. Scot., vol. iv. p. 169.

17. Fourth Report of Hist. MSS. Com., App. p. 493.

17. Fourth Report of Hist. MSS. Com., App. p. 493.

18. Chart. Scon, p. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chart. Scon, p. 24.

19. Fordun, Chron. (Annals, IV.) ed. 1872, vol. ii. p. 251.

19. Fordun, Chron. (Annals, IV.) ed. 1872, vol. ii. p. 251.

20. The names Dubhgall and Finngall must not be confounded, as is usually done, with the Christian names Dubhgal and Fingal, which belong to a large class of names ending with the syllable gal, signifying valour.

20. The names Dubhgall and Finngall should not be confused, as they often are, with the Christian names Dubhgal and Fingal, which are part of a larger group of names that end with the syllable gal, meaning valour.

21. There is no foundation for the usual statement that the Sudreys meant merely the islands south of the Point of Ardnamurchan, which is contradicted by the language of the Sagas.

21. There is no basis for the common claim that the Sudreys only referred to the islands south of the Point of Ardnamurchan, as this is contradicted by the language used in the Sagas.

22. This is Munch’s opinion. See his Chronicle of Man, preface, p. xviii.

22. This is Munch’s view. Check out his Chronicle of Man, preface, p. xviii.

23. Annals of the Four Masters, vol. i. p. 634.

23. Annals of the Four Masters, vol. i. p. 634.

24. Dasent, Saga of Burnt Njal, vol. ii. pp. 12, 39, 40.

24. Dasent, Saga of Burnt Njal, vol. ii. pp. 12, 39, 40.

25. Goffraig Meranach ri Gall mortuus est.—An. Ult. ad an. 1095.

25. Goffraig Meranach of Gall has died.—An. Ult. in the year. 1095.

Atbath don mhortladh chetna (of the same pestilence died) Gofraidh Meranach tighearna Gall Athacliath agus na ninnsidh.—Annals of the Four Masters, vol. ii. p. 950.

Atbath don mhortladh chetna (of the same pestilence died) Gofraidh Meranach tighearna Gall Athacliath agus na ninnsidh.—Annals of the Four Masters, vol. ii. p. 950.

26. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 170.

26. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 170.

27. See translation of Book of Clanranald in the Appendix, No. I.

27. See the translation of Book of Clanranald in the Appendix, No. I.

28. Ib.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib.

29. Chron. of Man, ad an. 1140.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chron. of Man, to the. 1140.

30. Ib.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib.

31. Ib.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib.

32. The author is indebted to W. M. Hennessey, Esq., of the Public Record Office, Dublin, for a copy of this poem, collated with one in his own possession. It is printed in the Appendix, No. II., along with a translation by Mr. Hennessey.

32. The author is thankful to W. M. Hennessey, Esq., from the Public Record Office in Dublin, for sharing a copy of this poem, which was compared with one he has. It’s included in the Appendix, No. II., along with a translation by Mr. Hennessey.

33. Ise in Manannan sin robai i n-arainn ocus as friaside adberar Emain Ablach. It was this Manannan that resided in Arann, and this is the place which is called Eamania of the apple-trees.—Yellow Book of Lecain, Atlantis, vol. iv. p. 228.

33. This is Manannan who lived in Arann, and from here they say is Emain Ablach. It was this Manannan that lived in Arann, and this is the place called Eamania of the apple-trees.—Yellow Book of Lecain, Atlantis, vol. iv. p. 228.

34. Principes Insularum.—Chron. Manniæ.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Principles of the Islands.—Chron. Manniæ.

35. Chron. Manniæ, ad an.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chron. Manniæ, to the year.

36. See Act. Parl., vol. i. p. 424.

36. See Act. Parl., vol. i. p. 424.

37. Puis est treitez et acordez de mettre quatre poire des Justices en la terre Descoce et pur ce que les choses soient mesnees de meillur array et plus a honur et au profite de nostre seignur le Roy et al aisement du poeple est assentu que en Loeneys soient deux Justices, cest asavoir monsieur Johan del Isle et monsieur Adam de Gurdon. En Ga[lo]way monsieur Roger de Kirkpatrick et monsieur Wautier de Burghdone. Et pur les terres dela la mer Descoce, cest asavoir entre la Rivere de Forth et les Montz monsieur Robert de Keth et monsieur William Inge. Et pur les terres dela les Montz Monsieur Reynaud le Chien et Monsieur Johan de Vaux du Counte de Northumber.Act. Parl. Scot., vol. i. p. 120.

37. It was agreed to appoint four judges in Scotland to manage affairs more effectively in a way that respects our lord the King and is convenient for the people. In Loeneys, there would be two judges, Mr. Johan del Isle and Mr. Adam de Gurdon. In Ga[lo]way, Mr. Roger de Kirkpatrick and Mr. Wautier de Burghdone would serve. For the lands by the sea of Scotland, specifically between the River Forth and the Mountains, Mr. Robert de Keth and Mr. William Inge would take charge. For the lands beyond the Mountains, Mr. Reynaud le Chien and Mr. Johan de Vaux from the County of Northumberland would oversee things.Act. Parl. Scot., vol. i. p. 120.

38. Fordun’s Chron., vol. ii. p. 38.

38. Fordun’s Chron., vol. ii. p. 38.

42

CHAPTER II.

THE SEVEN PROVINCES OF SCOTLAND.

Old division of Scotia into provinces.

During the Celtic period of her history we find Scotland exhibiting a distribution of her population in separate districts, which is very analogous to what existed in Ireland at the same period. The latter country appears from a very early period to have been divided into five provinces, and these provinces of Udlah or Ulster, Laighean or Leinster, Mumhan or Munster, and Connacht or Connaught, with Midhe or Meath, were ruled by provincial kings under the Ardri, or supreme king of Ireland, who had his royal seat at Teamhar or Tara in Meath.

During the Celtic period of its history, Scotland showed a population distribution across separate areas that closely resembled what existed in Ireland at the same time. The latter seems to have been divided into five provinces from a very early period: Udlah or Ulster, Laighean or Leinster, Mumhan or Munster, and Connacht or Connaught, along with Midhe or Meath. These provinces were governed by provincial kings under the Ardri, or supreme king of Ireland, who had his royal seat at Teamhar or Tara in Meath.

Seven provinces in the eighth century.

In the same way the earliest account we possess of the provincial distribution of the population of Scotland tells us that Transmarine Scotland,[39] or the country north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, was anciently divided by seven brothers into seven provinces, and that the principal of these was Enegus with Moerne, so called from Enegus, the firstborn of the brothers. This name of Enegus or Angus, now represented by the county of Forfar, is no doubt the same with the ancient Celtic personal name of Angus; and Moerne, now called Mearns, or the county of Kincardine, is a corruption of the old Gaelic name Maghgherghin, that is, the plain of Gergin, and is alluded to under that name 43in one of the old Lives of St. Patrick.[40] The second province was Adtheodle and Gouerin, or Atholl and Gowry. The old form of this name of Adtheodle was Athfodla, in which form it appears in the Annals of Tighernac, and Gouerin was probably Gabhrin, a name analogous to the old name of the district of Ossory in Leinster, which is called Gabhran, pronounced Gowran.[41] The third was Sradeern and Meneted, or Stratherne and Menteath, and there seems no doubt that the former is the district which appears so frequently in the Irish Annals under the name of Fortren.[42] The fourth was Fif with Fothreve. The old form of the former name was Fibh. The latter name has entirely disappeared, but was preserved in the deanery of Fothri, in the diocese of St. Andrews. The two together embraced the entire peninsula between the Firths of Forth and Tay, and the line of division between Fibh on the east and Fothreve on the west extended from the eastern boundary of the county of Fife on the Tay to the mouth of the river Leven on the Forth. The fifth province consisted of Mar and Buchan, which still bear these names and form the modern county of Aberdeen. The sixth was Muref and Ros. The old form of the former name was Moreb, and was applied to a large territory extending along the southern shore of the Moray Firth from the river Spey, and across the entire country to the Western Sea. It was anciently separated from Ros by the river of Beauly, the passage across which was by a ford termed the Stockford,[43] and the name, which signifies in old Gaelic a promontory, was very applicable to the peninsula stretching into the Moray Firth between the Firths of Cromarty and Dornoch. The 44seventh province was Cathanesia, within and beyond the mountains, for the mountain called Mound divides Cathanesia into two parts. This is the range now called the Ord of Caithness. The old form of the name is Caith, from which the Norwegians formed the name Katanes, compounded of that syllable with the Norwegian word nes, signifying a promontory, and applied it to that part of the province which lay to the north of the mountains, while they termed the southern half Sudrland, from which comes the modern name of Sutherland. Each province thus consisted of two districts, forming in all fourteen, and the old description proceeds to tell us that these seven brothers who thus divided the country might be considered as seven kings who had under them seven inferior kings, making fourteen in all, and that the seven kings divided the kingdom of Alban into seven kingdoms, in which each reigned in his own time.[44]

In the same way, the earliest record we have of the regional distribution of Scotland's population tells us that Transmarine Scotland,[39] or the area north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, was originally divided by seven brothers into seven provinces, with the main one being Enegus and Moerne, named after Enegus, the firstborn of the brothers. The name Enegus or Angus, which is now represented by the county of Forfar, is undoubtedly the same as the ancient Celtic personal name of Angus; and Moerne, now called Mearns, or the county of Kincardine, is a corruption of the old Gaelic name Maghgherghin, meaning the plain of Gergin, and is referred to under that name 43 in one of the old Lives of St. Patrick.[40] The second province was Adtheodle and Gouerin, or Atholl and Gowry. The old form of the name Adtheodle was Athfodla, as it appears in the Annals of Tighernac, and Gouerin was likely Gabhrin, a name similar to the old name of the district of Ossory in Leinster, which is called Gabhran, pronounced Gowran.[41] The third was Sradeern and Meneted, or Stratherne and Menteath, and it seems clear that the former is the district frequently mentioned in the Irish Annals under the name of Fortren.[42] The fourth was Fif along with Fothreve. The old form of the first name was Fibh. The latter name has vanished, but it was retained in the deanery of Fothri, in the diocese of St. Andrews. Together, the two covered the entire peninsula between the Firths of Forth and Tay, and the boundary line separating Fibh in the east and Fothreve in the west stretched from the eastern edge of the county of Fife on the Tay to the mouth of the river Leven on the Forth. The fifth province comprised Mar and Buchan, which still have these names and make up the modern county of Aberdeen. The sixth was Muref and Ros. The earlier form of the former name was Moreb, which referred to a large area extending along the southern shore of the Moray Firth from the river Spey and across the entire region to the Western Sea. It was historically separated from Ros by the river of Beauly, where the crossing was by a ford called the Stockford,[43] and the name, meaning a promontory in old Gaelic, was very fitting for the peninsula stretching into the Moray Firth between the Firths of Cromarty and Dornoch. The 44 seventh province was Cathanesia, located within and beyond the mountains, as the mountain called Mound divides Cathanesia into two parts. This is the range now referred to as the Ord of Caithness. The older version of the name is Caith, from which the Norwegians derived the name Katanas, a combination of that syllable with the Norwegian word nes, meaning a promontory, and they applied it to the area of the province north of the mountains, while they called the southern half Sudrland, leading to the modern name of Sutherland. Each province thus consisted of two districts, totaling fourteen, and the original account goes on to say that these seven brothers who divided the land could be viewed as seven kings, each with seven lesser kings under them, making a total of fourteen; and that the seven kings split the kingdom of Alban into seven kingdoms, each ruling in their own time.[44]

As the western region, which formed the Scottish kingdom of Dalriada, is here omitted, while it includes the district of Caithness, which soon after the ninth century passed into the possession of the Norwegian Earls of Orkney, it is obvious that this description applies in the main to the territory of the Pictish kingdom prior to the accession of the Scottish dynasty which united it with Dalriada; and we find mention during this time of the petty kings of Athfodla or Atholl, and of Fortren or Stratherne,[45] while during the last century of the independent existence of the Pictish monarchy, the Ardri, or supreme king, had his principal seat at Scone in the district of Gowry.

As the western area, which was part of the Scottish kingdom of Dalriada, is left out here, while it includes the region of Caithness, which soon after the ninth century came under the control of the Norwegian Earls of Orkney, it's clear that this description mainly relates to the territory of the Pictish kingdom before the Scottish dynasty took over and merged it with Dalriada. During this time, there were mentions of the minor kings of Athfodla or Atholl, and of Fortren or Stratherne,[45] while in the last century of the Pictish monarchy's independence, the Ardri, or supreme king, had his main seat at Scone in the Gowry region.

Seven provinces in the tenth century.

The old descriptions then give us another legendary version of these seven provinces, which the author says were described to him by Andrew, bishop of Caithness, a Scotsman 45by birth, and a monk of Dunfermlyn, who flourished at the time it was compiled, viz., in the first year of the reign of William the Lion; and if the first account applies to the Pictish kingdom prior to the ninth century, it is equally clear that this latter account must be referred to the kingdom of Alban or Scotia which succeeded it, for it omits altogether the province of Cathanesia, which had now passed into the possession of the Norwegians, and substitutes for it a province termed Argathelia, which must have included within its bounds the territory which had formed the ancient Scottish kingdom of Dalriada.

The old descriptions provide us with another legendary account of these seven provinces, which the author says were narrated to him by Andrew, the bishop of Caithness, a Scotsman by birth and a monk from Dunfermlyn, who was active at the time it was written, specifically in the first year of William the Lion's reign. If the first account relates to the Pictish kingdom before the ninth century, it's clear that this second account refers to the kingdom of Alban or Scotia that followed it, as it completely omits the province of Cathanesia, which had by then come under Norwegian control, and replaces it with a province called Argathelia, which likely included the territory that had once been part of the ancient Scottish kingdom of Dalriada.

The bishop describes the provinces more by their natural boundaries than by the two large districts included in each. According to his account, the first kingdom or province extended from that great water, termed in Scotch Froch, that is, Forth, in British or Welsh Werid, in Roman (by which he evidently means Anglic) Scottewatre, or the Scottish Water, which divides the kingdoms of Scotland and England, and flows past the town of Strivelin or Stirling, as far as that other great river which is called Tae, or the Tay. This province corresponds in extent with the third province of the first list, which includes Stratherne and Menteath. His second province extends to Hilef, as the sea encircles it till it reaches a mountain on the north plain of Strivelin or Stirling, which is called Athrin, by which Athrie in the gorge of the Ochils can alone be meant. The district of Gowry is situated between the river Tay and the Isla, if that river be meant by the Hilef, but its eastern boundary is the small stream called the Liff, which is believed to have been formerly the channel through which the Isla reached the sea instead of flowing into the Tay, and that part of this province which is encircled by the sea points plainly to the great peninsula between the Firths of Tay and Forth. This province, therefore, does not entirely correspond with any of the provinces in the first list, 46but is formed of its fourth province of Fife and Fothreve, with the addition of Gowry. The bishop’s third province extends from Hilef to the Dee, and corresponds with the first province in the first list, containing the district of Angus and Mearns. His fourth province extends from the Dee to that great and wonderful river termed the Spe or Spey, the greatest and best of all Scotia. This province, therefore, corresponds with the fifth province in the first list containing Mar and Buchan. The fifth province extended from the Spey to the mountain Bruinalban or Breadalbane, and corresponds with that part of the second province of the first list termed Adtheodle or Atholl. The sixth province is Muref and Ros, which is the same with the sixth province in the first list; and the seventh is Arregaithel. The changes thus produced upon the provincial distribution of the population by the formation of the kingdom of Alban or Scotia in the ninth century were, first, that in place of the province of Fife and Fothreve, we now find a larger province, including Gowry, with Scone, the royal seat of the Ardri, or supreme king; and here, probably, the chief settlements of the Scots had been made, and the chief power and influence of the kings of Scottish race were formed. It lay between the provinces of Stratherne and Menteath or Fortren on the south-west, and of Angus and Mearns or Maghgherghinn on the north-east, where, during the period of this dynasty, the men of Fortren on the one hand and the men of Mearns on the other appear as a separate people, and probably represented those remains of the older population which still preserved a separate existence.

The bishop describes the provinces primarily by their natural boundaries rather than the two main districts within each. According to his account, the first kingdom or province stretched from a large body of water known in Scottish as Froch, which is Forth, in British or Welsh Weird, and in Roman (which he clearly means as Anglic) Scottewatre, or the Scottish Water, which separates Scotland and England and flows past the town of Strivelin or Stirling, all the way to another major river called Tae, or the Tay. This province matches the extent of the third province in the first listing, which includes Stratherne and Menteath. His second province reaches to Hilef, as the sea surrounds it until it hits a mountain on the northern plain of Strivelin or Stirling, known as , which must refer to Athrie in the gorge of the Ochils. The area of Gowry lies between the Tay River and the Isla, if that river is what is meant by Hilef, but its eastern border is the small stream called the Liff, which is thought to have been the original channel through which the Isla reached the sea instead of flowing into the Tay. The part of this province surrounded by the sea clearly points to the large peninsula between the Firths of Tay and Forth. Thus, this province does not fully match any of the provinces in the first listing, 46 but is made up of the fourth province of Fife and Fothreve, along with Gowry. The bishop’s third province stretches from Hilef to the Dee, matching the first province in the first list, which includes the regions of Angus and Mearns. His fourth province extends from the Dee to that great and remarkable river named Spe or Spey, the largest and finest of all Scotia. This province corresponds to the fifth province in the first listing, which includes Mar and Buchan. The fifth province stretched from the Spey to the mountain Bruinalban or Breadalbane, corresponding with that part of the second province in the first listing called Adtheodle or Atholl. The sixth province is Muref and Ros, which is the same as the sixth province in the first listing; and the seventh is Arregaithel. The changes brought about in the provincial distribution of the population due to the formation of the kingdom of Alban or Scotia in the ninth century resulted in a larger province that replaced Fife and Fothreve, now including Gowry, with Scone as the royal seat of the Ardri, or supreme king; and here, likely, the main settlements of the Scots had been established, with the principal power and influence of the Scottish kings emerging. It lay between the provinces of Stratherne and Menteath or Fortran to the southwest, and Angus and Mearns or Maghgherghinn to the northeast, where, during this dynasty, the people of Fortren on one side and the people of Mearns on the other seemed to represent distinct communities, likely reflecting remnants of the older population that still maintained an independent existence.

The separation of Atholl from Gowry, and the fact that the first five provinces are described by their natural boundaries, while the sixth retains its older designation of Muref and Ros, rather points to the great mountain barrier which separates the Highlands from the Lowlands now assuming greater significance in the tribal distribution, the 47population within it being less affected by the change of dynasty and retaining more of their older constitution. Thus we find at this period the older title of Ri or king still appearing in the province of Moray only.[46]

The separation of Atholl from Gowry, and the fact that the first five provinces are described by their natural boundaries, while the sixth still uses its older name of Muref and Ros, highlights the significant mountain barrier that divides the Highlands from the Lowlands, which is now playing a bigger role in how tribes are distributed. The population in this area has been less impacted by the change of dynasty and has kept more of its older structure. Therefore, during this time, we find the older title of Ri or king still appearing only in the province of Moray.[46]

The great change, however, in this list is the disappearance of Cathanesia or Caithness and Sutherland from the provinces, and the substitution of Arregaithel for it. The former had become in the tenth century a possession of the Norwegian Jarls of Orkney, and the separate petty kingdom of Dalriada had ceased to exist. The name of Arregaithel, however, must not be held as synonymous with that of Dalriada, but appears to have been applied to a much larger district than that which formed that small kingdom. In a former part of the description, the author terms it the principal or largest part of the country on its west side, over against the Irish Sea, and talks of the mountains which separate it from Scotia; and we can see from the references to it in one of the statutes of William the Lion, in the first year of whose reign this description was written, that it comprised, in fact, the entire western seaboard of Scotland, and included not only the territory which had formed the kingdom of Dalriada, but also the western districts of the province of Moray and Ross. In this statute a distinction is drawn between the country situated between the Forth, the river Spey, and Drumalban, and the districts beyond these limits, which consist of Moravia or Moray, Ros, Katanes or Caithness, Ergadia, and Kintyre. Ergadia here is merely the Latin form of Arregaithel, and Kintyre had been separated from it when the Western Isles were ceded in the end of the eleventh century to Magnus, king of Norway, who, by a stratagem, included it in the Norwegian kingdom of the Isles. We find, however, in the same statute ‘Ergadia which belongs to Scotia’ 48or the southern part of it, distinguished from ‘Ergadia which belongs to Moravia,’ or that part which formed the western districts of Moray; and in a charter by King Robert the Bruce reviving the old earldom of Moravia, it is said to extend to the boundary of ‘northern Ergadia, which belongs to the Earl of Ross.’[47]

The major change in this list is the removal of Cathanesia, or Caithness and Sutherland, and the replacement with Arregaithel. By the tenth century, the former had become a territory of the Norwegian Jarls of Orkney, and the separate small kingdom of Dalriada had stopped existing. However, the name Arregaithel shouldn't be seen as equivalent to Dalriada, but seems to refer to a much larger area than that little kingdom. Earlier in the description, the author refers to it as the main or largest part of the country on its western side, opposite the Irish Sea, and mentions the mountains that separate it from Scotia. References in one of William the Lion's statutes, written in the first year of his reign, indicate that it actually included the whole western coastline of Scotland and encompassed not only the land that made up the kingdom of Dalriada but also the western regions of the province of Moray and Ross. This statute distinguishes the land between the Forth, the Spey River, and Drumalban from the areas beyond those boundaries, which consist of Moravia or Moray, Ros, Katanes or Caithness, Ergadia, and Kintyre. Ergadia here is just the Latin form of Arregaithel, and Kintyre was separated from it when the Western Isles were granted to Magnus, the king of Norway, at the end of the eleventh century, who cleverly included it in the Norwegian kingdom of the Isles. However, in the same statute, 'Ergadia which belongs to Scotia' 48 or its southern part is distinguished from 'Ergadia which belongs to Moravia,' encompassing the western areas of Moray; and in a charter by King Robert the Bruce reinstating the old earldom of Moravia, it is stated to extend to the border of 'northern Ergadia, which belongs to the Earl of Ross.'[47]

The author of the description, who is usually supposed to have been Giraldus Cambrensis, but whose etymologies show him to have been evidently a Welshman and acquainted with the Welsh language, gives us four interpretations of the name Arregaithel. He says it is so called as ‘the margin of the Scots or Irish,’ for all the Irish and Scots are generally called Gattheli, from their original leader Gaithelglas; or because the Scotti Picti first peopled it after their return from Ireland;[48] or because the Irish occupied these parts after the Picts; or, what is more certain, because that part of the country of Scotia is more closely connected with the country of Ireland.

The author of the description, who is generally believed to be Giraldus Cambrensis, but whose etymologies clearly indicate he was a Welshman familiar with the Welsh language, provides us with four interpretations of the name Arregaithel. He states it is called that because it means ‘the edge of the Scots or Irish,’ since all the Irish and Scots are typically referred to as Gattheli, named after their original leader Gaithelglas; or because the Scotti Picti were the first to inhabit it after returning from Ireland; or because the Irish settled in these areas after the Picts; or, more likely, because that part of Scotia is more closely connected to Ireland.

In the Irish Annals the form of the name is Airergaidhel, 49Airer signifying a district.[49] The Scotch form is Earrgaoidheal from Earr, a limit or boundary, and this approaches most nearly to the form of the name in the old description, with its etymology of margin or limit of the Gael. The oldest name is that probably in the Albanic Duan, where it is termed Oirir Alban, or the coast lands of Alban, from Oirthir, a coast or border; and we find the name Oirir applied to it in the Book of Clanranald, which distinguishes the Oirir a tuath, or northern Oirir, and the Oirir a deas, or the southern Oirir, from each other. The name given to this district by the Norwegians was Dali or Dalir, the Dales, and Somerled, the Regulus of Arregaithel, and his family, are termed in the Orkneyinga Saga the Dalveria Aett, or family of the Dales.[50]

In the Irish Annals, the name appears as Airergaidhel, 49Airer, meaning a district. The Scottish form is Earrgaoidheal, derived from Earr, which means limit or boundary, and this is closest to the name in the old description, relating to the edge or limit of the Gael. The oldest name is likely in the Albanic Duan, where it’s referred to as Oirir Alban, or the coastal lands of Alban, from Oirthir, meaning coast or border; and we see the name Oirir used in the Book of Clanranald, which distinguishes between Hear the tribe, or northern Oirir, and Hear the good, or southern Oirir. The Norwegians referred to this area as Dali or Dalir, the Dales, and Somerled, the leader of Arregaithel, and his family, are called in the Orkneyinga Saga the Dalveria Aett, or family of the Dales.[50]

Districts ruled by kings and afterwards by Mormaers.

Such being the territorial divisions of Scotland at this period, we find, in place of each province being under the rule of a Ri or king, with a subordinate division under a sub-king that, with the exception of Arregaithel or Argyll, the rulers of the whole of these districts now bear the name of Mormaer or great Maer or Steward, while the Mormaer of Moreb or Moray appears occasionally under the title of Ri or king. These Mormaers held a position in the scale of power and dignity inferior only to the Ardri or supreme king. Thus, in narrating the great battle fought in 918 between the Danes and the people of Alban, in the reign of Constantin, son of Aedh, king of Alban, the Irish Annals tell us that neither their king nor any of their Mormaers fell by him;[51] and the Pictish Chronicle mentions in the same reign the death of Dubucan, son of Indrechtaig, Mormaer Ængusa, or of Angus.[52] In 965 Dubdon Satrapas Athochlach, that is, Governor of Athole, by which title the Mormaer is probably meant, fell in battle, according to the Pictish Chronicle. The same chronicle 50records in the reign of Cullen, who died in 970, the death of Maelbrigdi, son of Dubucan the Mormaer of Angus; and in 976 Tighernac tells us that three Mormaers of Alban, whose names he gives us as Cellach son of Findgaine, Cellach son of Baredha, and Duncan son of Morgaind, took part in a foray by one of the petty kings of Ireland against another.[53]

Given the territorial divisions of Scotland at this time, instead of each province being ruled by a Ri or king, with a subordinate leader under them, we find that, with the exception of Arregaithel or Argyll, the rulers of these regions are now called Mormaer or great Maer or Steward. The Mormaer of Moreb or Moray occasionally appears with the title of Ri or king. These Mormaers held a rank just below the Ardri or supreme king. Thus, in recounting the significant battle fought in 918 between the Danes and the people of Alban during the reign of Constantin, son of Aedh, king of Alban, the Irish Annals indicate that neither their king nor any of their Mormaers were killed in that battle;[51] and the Pictish Chronicle notes the death of Dubucan, son of Indrechtaig, Mormaer of Ængusa, or Angus, in the same reign.[52] In 965, Dubdon Satrapas Athochlach, meaning Governor of Athole—likely referring to the Mormaer—died in battle according to the Pictish Chronicle. The same chronicle50 records in the reign of Cullen, who died in 970, the death of Maelbrigdi, son of Dubucan, the Mormaer of Angus; and in 976, Tighernac informs us that three Mormaers of Alban, named Cellach son of Findgaine, Cellach son of Baredha, and Duncan son of Morgaind, participated in a raid by one of the lesser kings of Ireland against another.[53]

The reign of Malcolm the Second, who ascended the throne in 1004, and whose thirty years’ rule over Alban was distinguished by the acquisition of the cismarine territories south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, throws still further light upon the position of these provincial rulers. In the early part of his reign the great conflict took place between the Danes of Dublin and the native Irish under their great king Brian Boroimhe, which was to determine whether the Galls or foreign hordes of Scandinavia or the native Gaedheal were to retain possession of Ireland; a conflict terminated in favour of the Gaedheal when the battle of Clontarf was won in the year 1014 by Brian, the Ardri, or supreme king of Ireland, though, like some other victorious generals, he lost his own life in the struggle. In this great conflict we find the people of the provinces taking part on both sides; those in the possession of the Norwegians siding with the Danes, and those under native rule taking part with King Brian. To the assistance of the Danes came Sigurd, Norwegian Earl of Orkney, with the host of the Orkneys and of the Norwegian Islands, the Galls or Norwegians of Caithness and Mann. Skye, Lewis, Kintyre, and Oirergaidhel or Argyll, are especially mentioned as being on the Danish side. On the other hand, ten Mormaers followed Brian with foreign auxiliaries, who probably represented the districts in Alban under native rule, and the leading man among them appears to have been Donald, son of Eimin, son 51of Cainnech, Mormaer of Mar, who fell in the battle of Clontarf.[54]

The reign of Malcolm II, who became king in 1004 and ruled over Scotland for thirty years, was marked by the expansion of territory south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde. His rule sheds more light on the role of these regional leaders. Early in his reign, a major conflict erupted between the Danes of Dublin and the native Irish led by their powerful king, Brian Boru. This battle was crucial in deciding whether the foreign Norse or the native Gaels would control Ireland. The conflict concluded in favor of the Gaels when Brian, the supreme king of Ireland, won the Battle of Clontarf in 1014, although, like many victorious generals, he lost his life in the process. In this significant conflict, people from the provinces participated on both sides. Those under Norwegian control supported the Danes, while those governed by local leaders fought alongside King Brian. Sigurd, the Norwegian Earl of Orkney, joined the Danes with forces from Orkney and the Norwegian Isles, as well as Norse warriors from Caithness and Mann. The islands of Skye, Lewis, Kintyre, and Argyll (referred to as Oirergaidhel) were particularly noted for siding with the Danes. On the opposite side, ten Mormaers joined Brian with foreign reinforcements, possibly representing areas in Scotland under local rule. The prominent leader among them was Donald, son of Eimin, son of Cainnech, Mormaer of Mar, who fell in the Battle of Clontarf.

In this reign the Mormaers of Moreb or Moray come very prominently forward, and show us the title hereditarily borne by a very powerful family, which eventually placed two of its members on the throne. The first who appears is Findlaec the son of Ruadri, Mormaer Moreb, whose death is recorded at 1020, when he was slain by the sons of his brother Maelbrigdi. This Findlaec is obviously the Finnleikr Jarl who is mentioned in one of the Norse Sagas as defending his district in Scotland against Sigurd the Norwegian Jarl of Orkney, who eventually conquered Myrhaevi of Moray and Ross.[55] In 1029 the death of Malcolm, son of Maelbrigdi, son of Ruadri, is recorded, when he bears the title of Ri or king. He is obviously the son of that Maelbrigdi, the brother of Findlaec; and in 1032 Gillacomgan, son of Maelbrigdi, Mormaer of Moreb, was burnt with fifty of his men. The son of Findlaec was Macbeth, who afterwards usurped the throne of Scotland, and the son of Gillacomgan was Lulach, who succeeded him for the short space of three months.[56]

In this era, the Mormaers of Moreb or Moray come into the spotlight, showcasing the title carried by a very powerful family that eventually placed two of its members on the throne. The first to appear is Findlaec, the son of Ruadri, Mormaer of Moreb, whose death is recorded in 1020 when he was killed by the sons of his brother Maelbrigdi. This Findlaec is clearly the Finnleikr Jarl mentioned in one of the Norse Sagas as defending his region in Scotland against Sigurd, the Norwegian Jarl of Orkney, who ultimately conquered Myrhaevi of Moray and Ross.[55] In 1029, the death of Malcolm, son of Maelbrigdi and Ruadri, is recorded, when he holds the title of Ri or king. He is clearly the son of Maelbrigdi, the brother of Findlaec; and in 1032, Gillacomgan, the son of Maelbrigdi and Mormaer of Moreb, was burned along with fifty of his men. The son of Findlaec was Macbeth, who later took over the throne of Scotland, and the son of Gillacomgan was Lulach, who succeeded him for just three months.[56]

Petty kings of Argyll and Galloway.

In the same reign we find also the petty kings of Arregaithel or Argyll and Gallgaithel or Galloway making their first appearance. In the year 1031, when Cnut, the Danish king of England, invaded Scotland, he is said to have received the submission of Malcolm, king of the Scots, and of two other kings, Maelbaethe and Iehmarc. These kings appear to have represented the districts beyond the rivers Spey and Drumalban, which at this time formed the boundary of Scotland proper on the north-west and west; for Maelbaethe can be no other than the celebrated Macbeth, who was then Mormaer of Moreb or Moray, and Iehmarc may be identified 52with Imergi, who appears in the old Irish Genealogies as ancestor of Somerled the petty king of Argyll.[57] The Irish Annals record in the same year in which king Malcolm died, the death also of Suibne, son of Kenneth, Ri or king of Gallgaidel. This name, which appears to have been applied in the Irish Annals as a general name of the Gaedhel or Gael of the Western Isles and of the districts lying along the coast, who became subject to and adopted the manners of the Norwegian pirates or Galls, was, as a territorial name, used in a more restricted sense, and appropriated to the district of Galloway, a name which in its Latin form of Galwethia is derived from the Welsh equivalent of Galwyddel. The Norwegians knew it by the name of Gaddgeddla, a district said in the Orkneyinga Saga to be ‘at the place where Scotland and England meet.’[58]

During the same reign, we also see the petty kings of Arregaithel or Argyll and Gallgaithel or Galloway making their first appearances. In the year 1031, when Cnut, the Danish king of England, invaded Scotland, he is said to have received the submission of Malcolm, king of the Scots, and two other kings, Maelbaethe and Iehmarc. These kings represented the regions beyond the rivers Spey and Drumalban, which at that time formed the north-west and west boundaries of Scotland proper. Maelbaethe was undoubtedly the famous Macbeth, who was then Mormaer of Moray, and Iehmarc can be identified 52 with Imergi, who appears in the old Irish genealogies as the ancestor of Somerled, the petty king of Argyll.[57] The Irish Annals record that in the same year king Malcolm died, Suibne, son of Kenneth, Ri or king of Gallgaidel, also passed away. This name seems to have been used in the Irish Annals as a general term for the Gaedhel or Gael of the Western Isles and the coastal regions who became subject to and adopted the ways of the Norwegian pirates or Galls. However, as a territorial name, it was used more restrictively and specifically referred to the district of Galloway, which in its Latin form Galwethia is derived from the Welsh equivalent of Galwyddel. The Norwegians referred to it as Gaddgeddla, a region described in the Orkneyinga Saga as ‘at the place where Scotland and England meet.’[58]

Jarl Thorfinn.

On the death of Malcolm the Second in the year 1034 the dynasty of Scottish kings, which had been established on the Pictish throne nearly three centuries previously, came to an end. There appears to have been no male descendant left who could claim the crown, and the succession opened to his grandson by his eldest daughter. So far as the districts south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde were concerned, his claim was not opposed to the law of succession which previously prevailed there, and though inconsistent with the law of tanistry which regulated the succession to the crown among the Scots, it had been so far modified that the right of the heir-female to succeed in default of heirs-male appears to have been recognised in such an emergency, but the change 53was too recent to have acquired a firm and permanent place in the law of the country; and here the right of Duncan, the son of the eldest daughter, was contested by Thorfinn, the most powerful of the Norwegian Jarls of Orkney, whose mother was likewise a daughter of Malcolm II.; and a war of succession followed, which was terminated by the death of King Duncan in 1040. According to a contemporary writer, he was slain by the commander of his own army, Macbethad, son of Findlaech, who succeeded him.[59] This was Macbeth, the Ri or Mormaer of Moray, who appears to have treacherously joined the Norwegian Jarl and slain his king, in hopes of obtaining, with the assistance of the former, the Scottish crown.

On the death of Malcolm II in 1034, the line of Scottish kings that had been on the Pictish throne for nearly three centuries came to an end. It seems there were no male descendants left to claim the crown, so the succession was passed to his grandson through his eldest daughter. In the regions south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, his claim didn't conflict with the existing succession laws, though it was inconsistent with the law of tanistry that governed succession among the Scots. However, this law had been modified enough that the right of a female heir to succeed in the absence of male heirs was recognized in such cases. Still, this change was too recent to have taken a solid hold in the country's laws. Here, Duncan, the son of the eldest daughter, faced opposition from Thorfinn, the most powerful of the Norwegian Jarls of Orkney, who was also a son of Malcolm II's daughter. This led to a war of succession that ended with the death of King Duncan in 1040. According to a contemporary writer, he was killed by the commander of his own army, Macbeth, son of Findlaech, who succeeded him. This was Macbeth, the Ri or Mormaer of Moray, who seems to have treacherously allied with the Norwegian Jarl and killed his king, hoping to gain the Scottish crown with their help.

We are told by the Orkneyinga Saga that Thorfinn then followed the routed army, and subjected the land to himself as far south as Fifi or Fife; that he drove those who resisted him to the deserts and the woods, and subdued the country wherever he went; and that till the day of his death he possessed nine jarldoms in Scotland and the whole of the Sudreys or Western Isles.[60] These jarldoms were no doubt the districts ruled by the native Mormaers, and, if his conquest embraced merely the low country as far south as Fife, the districts which he had not subjected consisted merely of the province composed of Gowry, Fife, and Fothreve, the province of Athol, and that consisting of Stratherne and Menteath. Over these, within which Scone, the capital of the kingdom, was situated, Macbeth appears to have ruled as king, while the districts of Lothian and Cumbria recognised the son of Duncan as their legitimate monarch, with the exception of the Gaelic territory of Galloway, which was under Norwegian rule.

We learn from the Orkneyinga Saga that Thorfinn then pursued the defeated army and took control of the land as far south as Fife. He drove those who opposed him into the wilderness and the forests, conquering the land wherever he went. Until his death, he held nine jarldoms in Scotland and all of the Sudreys or Western Isles.[60] These jarldoms were likely the regions governed by the native Mormaers. If his conquest only included the lowlands down to Fife, then the areas he didn’t conquer were limited to the province of Gowry, Fife, and Fothreve, the province of Athol, and the region of Stratherne and Menteath. In these areas, where Scone, the capital of the kingdom, was located, Macbeth seems to have ruled as king, while the regions of Lothian and Cumbria acknowledged the son of Duncan as their rightful ruler, except for the Gaelic area of Galloway, which was under Norwegian control.

54In 1054, Malcolm, the eldest son of Duncan, who is termed by the historians son of the king of the Cumbrians, with the assistance of Siward, earl of Northumbria, drove Macbeth from his kingdom and regained possession of its capital, Scone; and on the death of Thornfinn in 1057 Macbeth was driven north and slain within no great distance from the frontier of his native province of Moray, and Malcolm’s rule was extended over the whole kingdom as its legitimate monarch. We are told in the Orkneyinga Saga that Thorfinn ‘was much lamented in his own land, but in those lands which he had subjected to himself by conquest the natives were no longer content under his government; consequently many rikis which the earl had subjected fell off, and their inhabitants sought the protection of those native chiefs who were territorially born to rule over them.’[61] These rikis were no doubt the districts subdued by Thorfinn, which now passed again under the rule of their native Mormaers, and it is rather remarkable that, with the exception of the districts of Stratherne and Menteath, when we can trace the position of the remaining districts, consisting of Athol, Gowry, Fife, and Fothreve, we find them in the possession of the Crown, and ruled over by members of the royal family.[62]

54In 1054, Malcolm, the eldest son of Duncan, who is referred to by historians as the son of the king of the Cumbrians, with help from Siward, the earl of Northumbria, drove Macbeth from his kingdom and took back the capital, Scone. After Thornfinn died in 1057, Macbeth was pushed north and killed not far from the border of his home province, Moray, and Malcolm's rule expanded over the entire kingdom as its rightful monarch. The Orkneyinga Saga tells us that Thorfinn ‘was greatly mourned in his own land, but in the territories he had conquered, the people were no longer happy under his leadership; as a result, many rikis that the earl had controlled broke away, and their inhabitants sought the protection of the local chiefs who were entitled to govern them.’[61] These rikis were certainly the regions conquered by Thorfinn, which now reverted to being ruled by their local Mormaers. It’s notable that, apart from the areas of Stratherne and Menteath, when we look at the other regions—Athol, Gowry, Fife, and Fothreve—we find them held by the Crown and governed by members of the royal family.[62]

Mormaers termed by Norwegians Jarls.

By the Norwegians these Mormaers seem to have been viewed as holding the same position as the Norwegian Jarls, and this name is invariably given to them in the Sagas. 55Like them, they were viewed as the hereditary rulers of the territory with which they were connected, and as protecting the rights of the Crown within its bounds. That the office, whatever it was, was held hereditarily by the same family we see in the notices of two of these families preserved in the Pictish Chronicle and in the Irish Annals. In the one we find Dubucan, son of Indrechtaig, Mormaer of Angus, succeeded by his son Maelbrigdi; and in the other we see the family of Ruadri filling the office of Mormaer of Moray, and the succession apparently following the Irish law of tanistry, and alternating between the descendants of his two sons Maelbrigdi and Findlaec; and when this family was finally driven from the throne in the person of Lulach, the grandson of the former, we find his son Maelsnectai appearing as Ri Muireb or king of Moray, from whom it passed through his sister to Ængus, termed in the Annals ‘son of the daughter of Lulaig.’[63]

The Norwegians seemed to view these Mormaers as holding a position similar to that of the Norwegian Jarls, and this title is consistently used for them in the Sagas. 55Like the Jarls, they were seen as the hereditary rulers of their territory and as protectors of the Crown's rights within those boundaries. We can see that the position, whatever it was, was passed down through the same family in the records of two of these families preserved in the Pictish Chronicle and the Irish Annals. In one case, Dubucan, son of Indrechtaig, Mormaer of Angus, was succeeded by his son Maelbrigdi; in the other, the family of Ruadri held the office of Mormaer of Moray, with succession seemingly following the Irish law of tanistry, alternating between the descendants of his two sons Maelbrigdi and Findlaec. When this family was eventually expelled from the throne through Lulach, the grandson of the former, we see his son Maelsnectai emerging as Ri Muireb or king of Moray, and the succession then passed through his sister to Ængus, referred to in the Annals as ‘son of the daughter of Lulaig.’[63]

Mormaers of Buchan from the Book of Deer.

A more complete revelation, however, is made to us with regard to the Mormaers of another district, that of Buchan, in the Book of Deer, which contains the usual memoranda of the old grants made to that monastery while still retaining its character as an old Celtic foundation. Here the names of seven of the old Mormaers during the five centuries and a half which elapsed between the foundation of the Celtic monastery in the time of Columcille and the reign of David the First are given. We are told that Bede Cruthnech, or the Pict, Mormaer of Buchan, gave the cathair or city Abbordoboir, now Aberdour, on the south shore of the Moray Firth, to Columcille and Drostan, and afterwards certain lands called also a cathair or city, to which Columcille gave the name of Dear. He seems to have been followed by Comgall, son of Aeda, who made a grant to Columcille and Drostan. After him we have Matan 56son of Cearill, Domhnall son of Giric, and Domnall son of Ruadri, but there is nothing to show what the connection of these Mormaers with each other was or when they lived, but the dignity then passes to a family called Mac Dobharcon.[64] Two brothers, Domhnall son of Mac Dobharcon, and Cainneach son of Mac Dobharcon, follow each other as Mormaers, and the latter is succeeded by his son Gartnait, who, with his wife Ete, daughter of Gillemichel, makes a grant in the eighth year of King David, that is, in 1132.

A more complete revelation, however, is made to us regarding the Mormaers of another region, Buchan, in the Book of Deer, which includes the usual records of the old grants made to that monastery while still maintaining its status as an ancient Celtic foundation. Here, the names of seven of the old Mormaers over the five and a half centuries that passed between the establishment of the Celtic monastery during Columcille’s time and the reign of David the First are provided. We learn that Bede Cruthnech, or the Pict, Mormaer of Buchan, granted the cathair or city Abbordoboir, now known as Aberdour, on the south shore of the Moray Firth, to Columcille and Drostan, and later certain lands also referred to as a cathair or city, which Columcille named Dear. It seems he was followed by Comgall, son of Aeda, who made a grant to Columcille and Drostan. After him, we have Matan 56 son of Cearill, Domhnall son of Giric, and Domnall son of Ruadri, but there’s no indication of how these Mormaers were connected or when they lived; the title then passes to a family called Mac Dobharcon.[64] Two brothers, Domhnall son of Mac Dobharcon and Cainneach son of Mac Dobharcon, take turns as Mormaers, and the latter is succeeded by his son Gartnait, who, along with his wife Ete, daughter of Gillemichel, makes a grant in the eighth year of King David, which is in 1132.

The succession among these latter Mormaers seems to follow the same rule of tanistic succession which we have seen among the Mormaers of Moray.

The succession among these later Mormaers appears to follow the same tanistic succession rules that we observed with the Mormaers of Moray.

Toisechs of Buchan.

The same valuable record, however, makes a further revelation regarding the organisation of those districts ruled over by the Mormaers. It shows us that the next rank under the Mormaers of Buchan was held by persons termed Toisechs, who possessed a similar relation in a subordinate capacity to the land and the people. Thus we find that Bede the Pict grants Abbordoboir free from the claim of Mormaer and of Toisech, and in the grants of land by the subsequent Mormaers there is usually associated with them the Toisech as having an interest in the subject of the grant. Among these Toisechs a family descended from Morcunn or Morgan appears very prominent. Thus Comgall, son of Aeda, grants the land from Orti to Furerie, and Mondac, son of Morcunn, gave Pette mic Garnait and Achad Toche Temni, and it is added that ‘one was Mormaer and the other was Toisec.’[65] Then Cathal, son of Morcunt, gives Achadnagleree; and Domhnall 57mac Giric, the fourth Mormaer named, and Maelbrigdi, son of Cathal the Toisech, gives Pett in Mulenn; and finally Colban, Mormaer of Buchan, and Eva, daughter of Garnait (the previous Mormaer), his wife, and Donnachac, Toisech of the clan Morgainn, mortmained all the foregoing offerings to God, Drostan, Colcumcille, and Peter, free of all burdens except four davachs of such burdens as come upon chief residences of Alban and chief churches. Among the witnesses to this grant are Morgunn and Gillepetair, sons of Donnachach, and others who are called Maithi, that is, good men or nobles of Buchan. Another family of Toisechs which appears is that descended from Batni. Thus Matan, son of Cairill, who is the third-named Mormaer, gives the Mormaer’s share in Altere, now Altrie; and Culi, son of Batni, gives the Toisech’s share. Then Domhnall, son of Ruadri, the fifth-named Mormaer, and Malcolm, son of Culi, give Bidhen, now Biffie; and here the king comes in as also possessing rights in these lands, for Malcolm, son of Cinaetha, or Malcolm II., gives the king’s share in Bidhen, Pett mic Gobroig, and the two davachs of Upper Rosabard. Then Domhnall, son of Mac Dubhacinn, mortmains all these offerings to Drostan upon giving the whole of them to him, and Cathal mortmains in the same way his Toisech’s share. They also give Eddarun, and Cainnech, son of Mac Dobharcon, and the same Cathal give Alterin of Ailvethenamone; and then it is added Cainnech, Domhnall, and Cathal mortmained all these offerings free from Mormaer and Toisech. It is unnecessary to notice the other grants further than that Comgall, son of Cainnaig, Toisech of Clan Canan, gives certain lands free from Toisech. Thus in the organisation of these districts we find a gradation of persons possessing territorial rights within them, consisting of the Ardri or supreme king, the Mormaer, and the Toisech, and the latter of these appears as not only possessing rights in connection thawith the land, but also standing in a relation 58to the tribe or clan which occupied them as their leader.[66] The same record discloses a similar connection between the Mormaer and the land in the person of two of the Mormaers of Moray. Thus Malcolm, the son of Ruadri, who died in 1029, gives the Delerc, and Malsnectai, the son of Lulach, the successor of Macbeth as usurper of the throne, gives Pettmalduib to Drostan. These lands were probably within the province of Moray ruled by them, and we are told by the Saxon Chronicle that ‘in 1078 King Malcolm won the mother of Maelslaht or Maelsnectai and all his best men,’ an expression similar to that of the Maithi or good men of Buchan, which, as we have seen, included the Toisech ‘and all his treasure and his cattle,’ and he himself escaped with difficulty. His death as Ri Moreb, or king of Moray, is recorded, as we have seen, in 1080.

The same valuable record, however, reveals more about the organization of the districts ruled by the Mormaers. It shows that the next rank below the Mormaers of Buchan was held by individuals called Toisechs, who had a similar subordinate relationship to the land and its people. For instance, we see that Bede the Pict grants Abbordoboir free from the claims of the Mormaer and the Toisech, and in subsequent land grants by Mormaers, the Toisech is typically mentioned as having an interest in the grant. Among these Toisechs, a family descended from Morcunn or Morgan stands out. Comgall, son of Aeda, grants land from Orti to Furerie, and Mondac, son of Morcunn, gives Pette mic Garnait and Achad Toche Temni, noting that ‘one was Mormaer and the other was Toisec.’[65] Then Cathal, son of Morcunt, gives Achadnagleree; and Domhnall 57mac Giric, the fourth Mormaer mentioned, and Maelbrigdi, son of Cathal the Toisech, give Pett in Mulenn; finally, Colban, Mormaer of Buchan, and Eva, daughter of Garnait (the previous Mormaer), his wife, along with Donnachac, Toisech of the clan Morgainn, dedicated all these offerings to God, Drostan, Colcumcille, and Peter, free from any burdens except for four davachs of burdens that come upon the chief residences of Alban and major churches. Among the witnesses to this grant are Morgunn and Gillepetair, sons of Donnachach, and others called Maithi, meaning good men or nobles of Buchan. Another family of Toisechs that appears is descended from Batni. Thus, Matan, son of Cairill, who is the third-named Mormaer, gives the Mormaer’s share in Altere, now Altrie; and Culi, son of Batni, gives the Toisech’s share. Then Domhnall, son of Ruadri, the fifth-named Mormaer, and Malcolm, son of Culi, give Bidhen, now Biffie; at this point, the king also has rights in these lands, as Malcolm, son of Cinaetha, or Malcolm II., grants the king’s share in Bidhen, Pett mic Gobroig, and the two davachs of Upper Rosabard. Domhnall, son of Mac Dubhacinn, then dedicates all these offerings to Drostan upon giving all to him, and Cathal also dedicates his Toisech’s share in the same way. They additionally give Eddarun, and Cainnech, son of Mac Dobharcon, along with the same Cathal, give Alterin of Ailvethenamone; it is noted that Cainnech, Domhnall, and Cathal dedicated all these offerings free from Mormaer and Toisech. There’s no need to go into further details about other grants, except to acknowledge that Comgall, son of Cainnaig, Toisech of Clan Canan, gives certain lands free from Toisech. Thus, in the organization of these districts, we see a hierarchy of individuals with territorial rights, consisting of the Ardri or supreme king, the Mormaer, and the Toisech, who not only has rights related to the land but also serves as the leader of the tribe or clan occupying it.[66] The same record shows a similar connection between the Mormaer and the land in the cases of two of the Mormaers of Moray. Malcolm, son of Ruadri, who died in 1029, gives over the Delerc, and Malsnectai, son of Lulach, who took Macbeth's place as usurper of the throne, gives Pettmalduib to Drostan. These lands were likely within Moray, which they ruled, and we learn from the Saxon Chronicle that ‘in 1078 King Malcolm defeated Maelslaht or Maelsnectai and all his best men,’ a phrase similar to the Maithi or good men of Buchan, which, as we have seen, included the Toisech ‘along with all his treasure and cattle,’ and he narrowly escaped. His death as Ri Moreb, or king of Moray, is recorded, as we noted, in 1080.

Seven earls first appear in reign of Alexander the First.

On the death of Eadgar, the successor of Malcolm III., his brother Alexander the First ruled as king over Scotland proper, while Lothian and Cumbria or Strathclyde fell to his brother David. From the time when the Celtic king Malcolm had married the Saxon princess Margaret there had been an increasing Saxon influence in the government of the Celtic provinces; and when his sons by that princess had been firmly established on the throne by foreign aid, in opposition to the attempt of their father’s brother to maintain his right under the older law of succession, with the assistance of the Gaelic population, and found their chief support in the Anglic population of Lothian and the Merse, the reigns of Eadgar and Alexander the First must be viewed as essentially those of Saxon monarchs modelling their kingdom in accordance with Saxon institutions; while the object of David from the first, 59both while he governed the southern districts as earl and the whole of Scotland as king, was to introduce the feudal system of Norman England into Scotland, and adapt her institutions to feudal forms.

When Eadgar died, the successor of Malcolm III., his brother Alexander the First became king over Scotland, while Lothian and Cumbria, or Strathclyde, went to his brother David. Since the Celtic king Malcolm had married the Saxon princess Margaret, Saxon influence had been growing in the governance of the Celtic regions. After their sons by Margaret were firmly established on the throne with foreign support, opposing their father's brother who tried to uphold his claim under the older succession law, with help from the Gaelic population, they relied heavily on the Anglic population of Lothian and the Merse. The reigns of Eadgar and Alexander the First should be seen mainly as those of Saxon kings shaping their kingdom according to Saxon practices. David’s goal from the start, both while he governed the southern regions as an earl and as the king of all Scotland, was to bring the feudal system of Norman England to Scotland and adapt its institutions to feudal models.

The charters of Eadgar relate mainly to land south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, and we find that the immediate dependants of the Court, who formed the witnesses to these charters, were certainly Saxons; and when Alexander the First founded the monastery of Scone after the attempt made upon his life by the Gaelic population of the northern provinces, we find that the foundation charter is framed upon the model of the Saxon charters. Like the latter, which were granted with the assent of the members of the Witenagemot, who subscribe the charter as consenting parties with the designation of Episcopus and Abbas if churchmen, and of Comes or Dux if earls, without the addition of the diocese, monastery, or earldom with which they were connected; so we find this charter granted with the consent of nine persons, two of whom have the simple designation of Episcopus, who are followed by seven others, six of whom have the word Comes or Earl after their names; and the only one who is not so designated is Gospatrick, whom we know to have been at the time Earl of Dunbar, and who probably represented that part of Lothian attached to Alexander’s kingdom. The other six must of course have represented the districts of transmarine Scotland, which properly formed Alexander’s dominions. We thus find in his reign a body constituted somewhat similarly to that portion of the Witenagemot of the Saxon monarchs, and exercising similar functions.[67] The six persons, however, who bear the title of Comes are Beth, Mallus, Madach, Rothri, Gartnach, and Dufagan, and of these we can identify four. Mallus is undoubtedly the Mallus Comes Stradarniæ or Earl of Stratherne, 60who took such a prominent part in the Battle of the Standard.[68] Madach is that Maddach, Jarl of Atjoklum, or Earl of Atholl, said in the Orkneyinga Saga to be the son of Melkolfr or Melmare, brother of Malcolm the Third.[69] Rothri appears in a charter in the Book of Deer, granted in the eighth year of King David, as Ruadri, Mormaer of Mar; and Gartnach is the Gartnait, son of Cainnech, Mormaer of Buchan, who grants the charter. The remaining two, Beth and Dufagan, cannot be identified with certainty, but the resemblance of the name of the latter to Dubican, who appears at an earlier date as Mormaer of Angus, leads to the supposition that he may have filled that position. At all events there is enough to show that the six persons who appear with the title of Comes as representing the districts north of the Firths, were the same persons whom we have hitherto found in connection with these districts bearing the title of Mormaer; and thus the great Celtic chiefs of the country, to whom the Norwegians applied the Norwegian title of Jarl, which was a personal dignity though given in connection with a territory, now appear bearing the Saxon title of Comes or Earl, and the Celtic title of Mormaer, probably official in its origin, was now merged in a personal dignity.[70]

The charters of Eadgar mostly concern land south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, and we see that the immediate associates of the Court, who acted as witnesses to these charters, were definitely Saxons. When Alexander the First established the monastery of Scone after an assassination attempt by the Gaelic people in the northern provinces, we notice that the founding charter is modeled after Saxon charters. Similar to those, which were granted with the approval of the members of the Witenagemot, who sign the charter as agreeing parties designated as Episcopus and Abbas if they were churchmen, and as Comes or Dux if they were earls, without mentioning the diocese, monastery, or earldom they belonged to; this charter is also granted with the consent of nine individuals, two of whom are simply titled Episcopus, followed by seven others, six of whom have Comes or Earl after their names. The only one not designated this way is Gospatrick, known to have been the Earl of Dunbar at that time, probably representing the part of Lothian connected to Alexander’s kingdom. The other six must have represented the regions of overseas Scotland, which rightfully made up Alexander’s lands. This indicates that during his reign, there was a body somewhat similar to the Witenagemot of the Saxon kings, acting in a similar capacity. However, the six individuals who hold the title of Comes are Beth, Mallus, Madach, Rothri, Gartnach, and Dufagan, four of whom we can identify. Mallus is definitely the Mallus Comes Stradarniæ, or Earl of Stratherne, who played a key role in the Battle of the Standard. Madach is the Maddach, *Jarl of Atjoklum*, or Earl of Atholl, mentioned in the Orkneyinga Saga as the son of Melkolfr or Melmare, brother of Malcolm the Third. Rothri appears in a charter in the Book of Deer, issued in the eighth year of King David, as Ruadri, Mormaer of Mar; and Gartnach is the Gartnait, son of Cainnech, Mormaer of Buchan, who grants the charter. The last two, Beth and Dufagan, cannot be precisely identified, but the similarity of the latter's name to Dubican, who appears earlier as Mormaer of Angus, suggests he might have held that title. In any case, there is enough evidence to suggest that the six individuals with the title of Comes representing the regions north of the Firths were the same individuals we have previously found connected to these regions known as Mormaer; thus, the prominent Celtic chiefs of the area, to whom the Norwegians assigned the title of Jarl—which was a personal honor linked to a territory—now hold the Saxon title of Comes or Earl, while the Celtic title of Mormaer, likely originally official, has now blended into a personal title.

61In one of the earliest charters in King David’s reign, we find a slight change in the position of these comites. It is the first of David’s charters to the monastery of Dunfermline, and in this charter five bishops appear who alone prefix to their names the word ‘Ego,’ and add the title of Episcopus simply with the word confirmed; and then follows a list of names of persons who are said to be ‘hujus privilegii testes et assertores,’ and these are headed by five earls—viz., Ed Comes, Constantinus Comes, Malise Comes, Rotheri Comes, and Madeth Comes.[71] The last three are obviously the same with three of the earls who subscribe the Scone charter, and who, we have seen, had been Mormaers of Stratherne, Mar, and Atholl. Constantin appears in a subsequent charter, where King David grants to Dunfermlin ‘the whole shyre of Kirkcaldy, which Earl Constantine held from them by force, in perpetual charity,’ and this charter is simply witnessed by three bishops and three earls—viz., Madeth Comes, Malis Comes, Head Comes.[72] Constantin, however, appears in two documents in the Chartulary of St. Andrews, in which he is described as Earl of Fife. In the first, which is the memorandum of the grant by Edelrad, son of Malcolm, king of Scotland, abbot of Dunkeld, and also Earl of Fife, of the lands of Admore, it is said to have been confirmed by his brothers David and Alexander ‘in presentia multorum virorum fide dignorum scilicet Constantini Comitis de Fyf viri discretissimi.’ The second is a perambulation of the boundaries of Kirkness and Lochore, when the king sends his messengers through the province of Fyf and Fothrithi, and 62summons many of their people in one place—viz., Constantinem Comitem de Fyf virum discretum et facundum cum satrapys et satellitibus et exercitu de Fyf et Macbeath Thaynetum de Falleland (Falkland), etc. The dispute is then referred to ‘tres viros legales et idoneos,’ the first of whom is ‘Constantinus Comes de Fyf magnus judex in Scotia.’[73] We thus see that one of the principal functions of these old Mormaers, who now appear as comites or earls, was judicial, and it is probable that the title of Magnus judex, or great judge, given to Constantin, is simply the Latin equivalent of the Celtic title of Mormaer, or great maer, and by the ‘satrapes,’ probably the same persons are meant who appear in the Book of Deer with the Celtic title of Toiseach. The ‘Ed comes’ who precedes Constantin in the first of King David’s charters may possibly be the same person as the ‘Head comes’ who witnesses the second, but neither can be identified.[74]

61In one of the earliest charters during King David’s reign, there's a slight change in the status of these comites. This is the first of David’s charters to the monastery of Dunfermline, where five bishops are identified who prefix the word ‘Ego’ to their names and add the title Episcopus simply with the word confirmed. This is followed by a list of names of individuals described as ‘witnesses and supporters of this privilege,’ led by five earls—namely, Ed Comes, Constantinus Comes, Malise Comes, Rotheri Comes, and Madeth Comes.[71] The last three are clearly the same individuals as three of the earls who signed the Scone charter, who we know had been Mormaers of Stratherne, Mar, and Atholl. Constantin appears in a later charter where King David gives Dunfermline ‘the whole shire of Kirkcaldy, which Earl Constantine held from them by force, in perpetual charity,’ and this charter is simply witnessed by three bishops and three earls—namely, Madeth Comes, Malis Comes, and Head Comes.[72] However, Constantin shows up in two documents from the Chartulary of St. Andrews, where he is referred to as Earl of Fife. In the first, which is a memorandum of the grant by Edelrad, son of Malcolm, king of Scotland, abbot of Dunkeld, and also Earl of Fife, of the lands of Admore, it states that it was confirmed by his brothers David and Alexander 'in the presence of many trustworthy men, namely Constantine, the most distinguished Count of Fyf.' The second is a perambulation of the boundaries of Kirkness and Lochore, in which the king sends his messengers throughout the province of Fyf and Fothrithi and summons many of their people together—namely, Constantinem Comitem de Fyf virum discretum et facundum junto con satrapys y satellitibus y ejercitu de Fyf y Macbeath Thaynetum de Falleland (Falkland), etc. The dispute is then referred to 'three legal and suitable men,' the first of whom is ‘Constantinus Comes de Fyf, the great judge in Scotland.’[73] This shows that one of the main functions of these old Mormaers, who now appear as comites or earls, was judicial, and it's likely that the title of Magnus judex, or great judge, given to Constantin is simply the Latin equivalent of the Celtic title of Mormaer, or great maer, and by the ‘satraps,’ it's probable that the same people are referred to as those who appear in the Book of Deer with the Celtic title of Toiseach. The 'Ed's coming' who precedes Constantin in the first of King David’s charters might possibly be the same person as the ‘Head comes’ who witnesses the second, but neither can be definitively identified.[74]

63During the entire reign of David the First these earls appear simply with the designation of Comes without any territorial addition, with two exceptions, which occur towards the end of his reign. In the earliest charter the earls who witness it, among whom is Constantin, are followed by other witnesses, partly officers of state, as the chancellors, partly Norman barons, and a few Celtic names which have no designation, and the first witness who follows the earls and precedes the chancellor is Gillemichel Makduf. In the foundation charter of Holyrood, granted not long after, he follows the chancellor and the chamberlain as Gillemichel Comes, and in a subsequent charter to Dunfermline he again precedes them as Gillemichel Comes de Fif. In a charter in the Book of Deer, which must have been granted in the last year of David’s reign, the earl who succeeded Gillemichel appears as Dunchad, Comes de Fif, and along with him, for the first time, appears Gillebride, Comes de Angus. Gillemichel has usually been supposed to be the son of Constantin, but this has arisen solely from the preconceived notion that all the ancient Earls of Fife bore the name of Macduff. There is, however, no evidence of any connection between them, and it is obviously quite inconsistent with the character of their appearance as witnesses in the same charter.

63Throughout the entire reign of David the First, these earls are referred to simply as Comes, without any mention of specific territories, except for two instances towards the end of his reign. In the earliest charter, the earls witnessing it, including Constantin, are listed alongside other witnesses who include state officials like the chancellors, some Norman barons, and a few Celtic names without titles. The first witness following the earls and coming before the chancellor is Gillemichel Makduf. In the foundation charter of Holyrood, granted shortly after, he is listed after the chancellor and chamberlain as Gillemichel Comes, and in a later charter for Dunfermline, he appears again before them as Gillemichel Comes de Fif. In a charter from the Book of Deer, which was likely issued in the last year of David’s reign, the earl who took over from Gillemichel is named Dunchad, Comes de Fif, and for the first time, Gillebride, Comes de Angus, appears alongside him. Gillemichel has often been thought to be Constantin's son, but this assumption arises solely from the preconceived idea that all the ancient Earls of Fife had the name Macduff. However, there is no evidence to support any connection between them, which clearly contradicts the nature of their appearance as witnesses in the same charter.

Policy of David I. to feudalise Celtic earldoms.

There is no doubt that David’s object, on his accession to the throne, was to feudalise the whole kingdom, by importing feudal forms and feudal holdings into it, and to place the leading dignitaries of the kingdom in the position of Crown vassals, as well as to introduce a Norman baronage. The relation of those old Celtic earls or Mormaers towards the Crown on the one hand, had hitherto been purely official, and that towards the districts with which their names were connected 64was not a purely territorial one. It was more a relation towards the tribes who peopled it than towards the land. David’s desire, certainly, would be to place them, whenever opportunity offered in the position of holding the land they were officially connected with as an earldom of the Crown in chief, in the same manner as the barons held their baronies, and in these cases he may have inaugurated the policy undoubtedly followed, as we shall see, by his successors.

There’s no doubt that David’s goal when he became king was to feudalize the entire kingdom by bringing in feudal structures and lands, and to establish the top officials of the kingdom as Crown vassals, along with introducing a Norman nobility. Before now, the relationship of those old Celtic earls or Mormaers with the Crown was purely official, and their connection to the regions linked to their names wasn’t simply about owning land. It was more about their relationship with the tribes that lived there rather than the land itself. David’s aim, for sure, was to put them in a position where they could hold the land they were officially tied to as a Crown earldom, just like the barons held their baronies. In these instances, he probably started the policy that was clearly continued by his successors, as we will see.

Gillemichel Macduff, from his position in the earliest charter, must have held a high position as a follower of the king, and may have rendered him great services, which legend drew back to the usurpation of the throne of his ancestor Duncan by Macbeth, and led to the creation of the fictitious Macduff, who makes his first appearance in Fordun’s Chronicle, and after Constantin’s death Gillemichel may first have had the personal title of Comes or Earl bestowed upon him, and then been feudally invested with the Earldom of Fife, which thus may have become a territorial title in his person. It certainly did so in that of his successor Duncan, who received from David a charter of the earldom, which was confirmed to his successors by the subsequent kings;[75] and a similar feudal investiture of the earldom of Angus in the person of Gillibride may have added that old Celtic earldom likewise to the number, as from this time, when we find the older earldoms still conferring no territorial designation on their earls, Gillibride invariably appears along with them as Earl of Angus. During the earlier part of the reign of Malcolm IV. no change appears to have been made in the position of the existing earldoms. His first charter after his accession appears to have been his confirmationconfirmation of the grants to the 65monastery of DunfermlineDunfermline, and this charter is witnessed first by six bishops, then by twelve barons, most of whom were Normans, and other foreigners, and then by six of the earls (De Comitibus), who are thus named: Gospatricius Comes, Ferteth Comes, Duncanus Comes, Morgund Comes, Melcolmus Comes, et Comes de Engus. The five preceding earls were those of Dunbar, Stratherne, Fife, Mar, and Athol, the earl of Buchan, who would make up the number of the seven earls, not appearing among them. To this number a temporary addition was made by Malcolm, when, on making peace with Malcolm macHeth, the pretended son of Earl Angus of Moray, in 1157, he gave him the district of Ros with the title of earl; but the inhabitants soon rose against him and drove him out.

Gillemichel Macduff, based on his role in the earliest charter, must have been a significant figure as a supporter of the king, possibly providing him with substantial service. Legends trace this back to the takeover of his ancestor Duncan's throne by Macbeth, leading to the creation of the fictional Macduff, who first appears in Fordun’s Chronicle. After the death of Constantin, Gillemichel might have been awarded the personal title of Comes or Earl and then feudal rights to the Earldom of Fife, which would have become a territorial title for him. This certainly applied to his successor Duncan, who received a charter for the earldom from David, which was confirmed for his successors by later kings;[75] and a similar feudal grant of the earldom of Angus to Gillibride may have added that ancient Celtic earldom to the count. From this point, while older earldoms didn’t denote a specific territory for their earls, Gillibride consistently appears as Earl of Angus alongside them. During the early reign of Malcolm IV., no modifications seem to have been made regarding the existing earldoms. His first charter after taking the throne appears to be his confirmationconfirmation of the grants to the 65monastery of DunfermlineDunfermline, and this charter was first witnessed by six bishops, then by twelve barons, most of whom were Normans and other foreigners, followed by six earls (De Comitibus), who are named as: Gospatricius Comes, Ferteth Comes, Duncanus Comes, Morgund Comes, Melcolmus Comes, and Comes de Engus. The previous five earls were from Dunbar, Stratherne, Fife, Mar, and Athol, while the earl of Buchan, needed to reach seven earls, was absent from the list. Malcolm made a temporary addition to this number in 1157, when he made peace with Malcolm macHeth, the alleged son of Earl Angus of Moray, granting him the district of Ros with the title of earl; however, the locals quickly revolted against him and expelled him.

An event, however, took place soon after, which led to the policy inaugurated by David the First, of feudalising these earldoms, being resumed by Malcolm and still further carried out by his successor. This was the attack made upon the king by six of the old Celtic earls, when, under the leadership of Ferteth, earl of Stratherne, they besieged him in Perth in the year 1160. Fordun, quoting from the Chronicle of Melrose, says, ‘Six earls—Ferchard, Earl of Stratherne, to wit, and five other earls—being stirred up against the king, not to compass any selfish end, or through treason, but rather to guard the common weal, sought to take him, and laid siege to the keep of that town (Perth). God so ordering it, however, their undertaking was brought to nought for the nonce, and after not many days had rolled by, he was, by the advice of the clergy, brought back to a good understanding with his nobles.’[76] An expression in the Orkneyinga Saga would lead us to infer that the object of the six Celtic earls was to put up the young son of William Fitz Duncan, who was usually called 66the Boy of Egremont, and as grandson of King Duncan, the eldest son of Malcolm III. by Ingibiorg, widow of Earl Thorfinn of Orkney, had a direct claim to the throne, which would commend itself both to the Gaelic and to the Norwegian population in preference to the descendants of the Saxon princess Margaret.[77] Wyntoun gives us the following account of this occurrence:—

An event occurred shortly after that led Malcolm to continue the feudal policy started by David the First in these earldoms. This was when six of the old Celtic earls, led by Ferteth, the earl of Stratherne, attacked the king and besieged him in Perth in 1160. Fordun, referencing the Chronicle of Melrose, says, “Six earls—Ferchard, Earl of Stratherne, and five others—were gathered against the king, not for their own gain or through treachery, but to protect the common good, and they sought to capture him, laying siege to the keep of that town (Perth). However, God had other plans, and their efforts were unsuccessful for the time being. Not long after, with guidance from the clergy, he made peace with his nobles.”[76] A remark in the Orkneyinga Saga suggests that the six Celtic earls aimed to support the young son of William Fitz Duncan, commonly known as the Boy of Egremont, who, as the grandson of King Duncan and the eldest son of Malcolm III. by Ingibiorg, the widow of Earl Thorfinn of Orkney, had a legitimate claim to the throne that would appeal to both the Gaelic and Norwegian populations over the descendants of the Saxon princess Margaret.[77] Wyntoun gives us the following account of this event:—

A mayster-man called Feretawche,
Wyth Gyllandrys Ergemawche,
And other mayster-men thare fyve,
Agayne the king than ras belyve;
For caws that the past till Twlows,
Agayne hym thai ware all irows:
Forthi thai set thame hym to ta
In till Perth, or than hym sla.
But the kyng rycht manlyly
Swne skalyd all that cumpany,
And tuk and slwe.[78]

Wyntoun here associates with the five earls who followed Ferteth, the Earl of Stratherne, Gillandrys Ergemawche. If two persons are meant, Ergemawche may be a corruption of Egremont, and Gillandres may have represented the old Celtic earls of Ross, as the clan bearing the name of Ross are called in Gaelic Clan Ghilleanrias, or descendants of Gillandres, and may have led the revolt which drove Malcolm macHeth out of the earldom.

Wyntoun refers here to the five earls who followed Ferteth, the Earl of Stratherne, Gillandrys Ergemawche. If two individuals are being mentioned, Ergemawche may be a variation of Egremont, and Gillandres could represent the old Celtic earls of Ross, as the clan named Ross is called in Gaelic Clan Ghilleanrias, or descendants of Gillandres, and may have been behind the uprising that expelled Malcolm macHeth from the earldom.

Creation of additional earldoms.

Each of the seven provinces of Scotland consisted, as we have seen, of two districts, and we find a Mormaer ruling over each: but when they appear in the reign of Alexander the First, under the name of Comes or Earl, we find the number reduced to six; and with the exception of the province consisting of 67the two districts of Mar and Buchan, each of which is represented by an earl, the other provinces appear with one of its two districts possessing an earl, and the other remaining unrepresented. It was these six earls, no doubt, who formed the party who attacked the king in Perth, and one feature of the new policy appears to have been to increase their number by appointing new earls to the vacant districts, who were feudally invested with their earldoms, and thus introducing a large feudal element into the old Celtic earldoms, while those which retained their original character would be gradually feudalised as opportunity offered. Malcolm had thus restored one of these vacant districts when he made Malcolm macHeth Earl of Ross; and when that earl was driven out by the inhabitants, he endeavoured to connect it still more closely with the Crown, by giving the earldom to Florence, Count of Holland, in marriage with his sister Ada in 1162, but this grant, too, did not practically take effect.[79] Two years after he added another in the district of Menteath, which, along with Stratherne, formed one of the old provinces of Scotland. ‘Gillechrist, Comes de Menteth,’ makes his first appearance as witness in a charter granted by King Malcolm to the canons of Scone in 1164; and in the same charter we have Gillebride Comes de Angus and Malcolm Comes appearing for the first time with the territorial designation of ‘De Ethoel.’

Each of the seven provinces in Scotland was made up of two districts, each ruled by a Mormaer. However, during the reign of Alexander the First, they began to be known as Comes or Earls, and the number was reduced to six. Except for the province formed by the two districts of Mar and Buchan—each represented by an earl—the other provinces had one of their two districts with an earl, while the other remained unrepresented. It was likely these six earls who joined forces to confront the king in Perth. One aspect of the new policy seems to have been to increase their numbers by appointing new earls to the vacant districts, who were then granted their earldoms and added a significant feudal element to the traditional Celtic earldoms, while those that kept their original characteristics would gradually become feudalized when opportunities arose. Malcolm had restored one of these vacant districts by making Malcolm macHeth Earl of Ross. When that earl was ousted by the local people, he sought to strengthen the connection with the Crown by granting the earldom to Florence, Count of Holland, through his sister Ada in marriage in 1162, but this arrangement did not effectively materialize. Two years later, he added another earldom in the district of Menteath, which, along with Stratherne, was part of the ancient provinces of Scotland. ‘Gillechrist, Comes de Menteth,’ first appears as a witness in a charter granted by King Malcolm to the canons of Scone in 1164; and in the same charter, we see Gillebride Comes de Angus and Malcolm Comes appearing for the first time with the territorial designation of ‘De Ethoel.’

The policy thus inaugurated by David the First as entering into his plan for transforming the old Celtic kingdom of the Scots into a feudal monarchy, and to some extent carried out by Malcolm the Fourth, was still more vigorously prosecuted by his successor William the Lion; and we find that during 68his reign he converted two of the old earldoms into feudal holdings, that a third had passed by gift and a fourth by succession into the hands of Norman barons, and that he added four new earldoms to the number.

The policy initiated by David the First as part of his strategy to transform the old Celtic kingdom of the Scots into a feudal monarchy was further developed by Malcolm the Fourth and was even more actively pursued by his successor, William the Lion. We see that during 68his reign, he turned two of the old earldoms into feudal holdings, that a third had been given away and a fourth had passed down to Norman barons, and that he added four new earldoms to the total number.

Earldom of Mar.

We have seen that during the reign of Alexander the First and the early part of the reign of David, Ruadri or Rotheri, who had been Mormaer of Mar, appears witnessing the royal charters, with the personal title of Comes or Earl. He was followed, during the latter part of the reign of David and during that of his successor Malcolm IV., by Morgundus or Morgund, who also bears the personal title of Comes or Earl; but in the early part of the reign of William the Lion, when the territorial designations became more common, he is superseded by a certain Gilchrist, Earl of Mar, and Gilchrist, in his turn, makes way in 1171 for Morgund again. The explanation of this apparent contest for the position of earl is furnished us by the controversy which afterwards took place between the family of De Lundin, who were the kings hereditary Hostiarii or doorkeepers, and from that office took the name of Doorward or Durward. It appears from this controversy that Morgund was alleged to be illegitimate, and King William had probably taken advantage of this flaw in his title to break the succession of the old Celtic earls by recognising Gilchrist, the next lawful heir, as earl. This Gilchrist had married Orabilis, the daughter of Ness, son of William, one of the foreign settlers in Fife, and his daughter was the mother of Thomas de Lundin, the king’s Hostiary or Doorward, and carried the claims of the lawful heirs into this family.[80] It is probable, however, that this illegitimacy, 69though possibly well founded according to the canon law, was not recognised as such by the Celtic customs, and an arrangement seems to have been come to by which Morgund agreed to receive from the king the investiture of the earldom as a feudal holding, while the claims of the rival party were satisfied by a large tract of land between the rivers Dee and Don, which was withdrawn from the earldom and became the property of the Durwards. There is preserved a deed by King William, in which he narrates that Morgund, son of Gillocher, formerly Earl of Mar, appeared before him in June 1171 and was invested with the earldom of Mar, in which his father had died vest and seized, and which was now granted to him and his heirs whatsoever.[81] It may perhaps be doubted whether this is an original deed; but there can be little doubt that it contains the record of a real transaction by which the earldom was converted into a purely feudal holding, which, like all such holdings created at this time, was descendible to heirs-female.

We have seen that during the reign of Alexander the First and the early part of David's reign, Ruadri or Rotheri, who had been Mormaer of Mar, appears as a witness to the royal charters, holding the personal title of Comes or Earl. He was followed, during the latter part of David's reign and during that of his successor Malcolm IV., by Morgundus or Morgund, who also held the personal title of Comes or Earl. However, in the early part of William the Lion's reign, when territorial titles became more common, he was replaced by a certain Gilchrist, Earl of Mar, who in turn made way for Morgund again in 1171. The reason for this apparent competition for the title of earl is explained by the controversy that arose later between the family of De Lundin, who were the kings' hereditary Hosts or doorkeepers, and took the name Doorward or Durward from that office. This controversy suggests that Morgund was claimed to be illegitimate, and King William likely exploited this issue to disrupt the line of the old Celtic earls by recognizing Gilchrist, the next legitimate heir, as the earl. This Gilchrist had married Orabilis, the daughter of Ness, son of William, one of the foreign settlers in Fife, and their daughter was the mother of Thomas de Lundin, the king’s Hostiary or Doorward, thereby passing the claims of the legitimate heirs to this family.[80] It is likely that this illegitimacy, 69 though possibly well-founded according to canon law, was not recognized by Celtic customs, and it seems an arrangement was made whereby Morgund agreed to accept the earldom from the king as a feudal holding, while the claims from the rival party were settled with a large tract of land between the rivers Dee and Don, which was taken out of the earldom and became the property of the Durwards. A deed from King William is preserved, in which he states that Morgund, son of Gillocher, formerly Earl of Mar, appeared before him in June 1171 and was invested with the earldom of Mar, which his father had held and which was now granted to him and his heirs forever.[81] It may be questioned whether this is an original document; however, there is little doubt that it records a real transaction that converted the earldom into a purely feudal holding, which, like all similar holdings created at this time, was inheritable by female heirs.

Earldoms of Garvyach and Levenach.

The policy followed by King William, with regard to these earldoms, was checked for a time by the unfortunate result of his attempt in 1174 to recover possession of the northern provinces of England, when he was taken prisoner, and only recovered his liberty by surrendering the independence of his kingdom; but soon after his liberation, when he returned to Scotland, he appears to have created two new earldoms, which he bestowed upon his brother David. The first was the earldom of Garvyach or Garrioch in Aberdeenshire, formed from the districts surrounding the ancient fortification of Dunideer, and extending between the river Don and its tributary the Ury. The second was the earldom of Levenach or Lennox, and consisted of the northern part of 70the old Cumbrian kingdom, which appears to have received a Gaelic population, and is nearly represented by the county of Dumbarton.[82] These districts were probably at the time in the hands of the Crown. The earldom of Garvyach passed on David’s death to his son John the Scot, after whose death it again reverted to the Crown, and was eventually granted as a lordship to the earls of Mar. The earldom of Levenach does not appear to have remained long in Earl David’s possession, as we find it emerging in the possession of a line of Celtic earls, the first of whom, Aluin, must have received it as early as the year 1193. Earl David was invested with the English earldom of Huntingdon on the death of its then possessor, Simon de Senlis, in 1184; and it is probable that on that occasion he resigned the earldom of Lennox in favour of the head of its Gaelic population.[83]

The policy that King William followed regarding these earldoms was temporarily disrupted by the unfortunate outcome of his attempt in 1174 to reclaim the northern provinces of England. During this attempt, he was captured and only regained his freedom by giving up the independence of his kingdom. However, shortly after his release, when he returned to Scotland, he created two new earldoms, which he granted to his brother David. The first was the earldom of Garvyach or Garrioch in Aberdeenshire, formed from the areas surrounding the ancient fort of Dunideer, stretching between the River Don and its tributary, the Ury. The second was the earldom of Levenach or Lennox, consisting of the northern part of the old Cumbrian kingdom, which seems to have received a Gaelic population and is roughly equivalent to the county of Dumbarton.70 These areas were likely under the Crown's control at that time. The earldom of Garvyach went to David’s son John the Scot after his death, but after John's death, it reverted to the Crown and was eventually given as a lordship to the earls of Mar. The earldom of Levenach doesn’t seem to have stayed in Earl David’s hands for long, as it later came into the possession of a line of Celtic earls, the first of whom, Aluin, likely received it as early as 1193. Earl David was granted the English earldom of Huntingdon after the death of its then holder, Simon de Senlis, in 1184, and it’s likely that he resigned the earldom of Lennox in favor of the leader of its Gaelic population.[83]

Earldoms of Ross and Carrick.

In 1179 William the Lion brought the people of Ross under more complete subjection to the Crown, and built two royal castles within its bounds, but he appears to have retained the earldom in his own hands, as the Count of Holland complains that he had been deprived of it, although he had never been forfeited. His grievance was probably not a very substantial one, as it is very unlikely that he either had obtained or could obtain practical possession of it. Seven years after the king formed a second earldom out of the territory of the old Cumbrian kingdom, at its southwestern extremity, where it bordered upon the Gaelic district of Galloway, and appears to have received a Gaelic population from thence. This was the district of Carrick, which he 71bestowed as an earldom upon Duncan, son of Gilbert, and grandson of Fergus, the Celtic Lord of Galloway.

In 1179, William the Lion brought the people of Ross more fully under the control of the Crown and built two royal castles in the area. However, he seemed to keep the earldom for himself, as the Count of Holland complained that he had been stripped of it, even though it had never been officially taken away. His complaint probably wasn’t very valid, since it’s unlikely he ever had or could gain real control over it. Seven years later, the king created a second earldom from the territory of the old Cumbrian kingdom at its southwestern end, where it met the Gaelic region of Galloway, and it seems he welcomed a Gaelic population from there. This area was Carrick, which he granted as an earldom to Duncan, the son of Gilbert and grandson of Fergus, the Celtic Lord of Galloway.

Earldom of Caithness.

Ten years after this he took advantage of the slaughter of the bishop of Caithness by the Norwegian earl of Orkney and Caithness, to extend his power over that district likewise, and to reduce its earl to submission. Harald, the earl at this time, was not a very distant relation of the king by paternal descent, being the son of Madach, earl of Atholl, whose father was a brother of Malcolm the Third, but he inherited the earldom of Orkney to which Caithness at this time was attached, through his mother, Margaret, the daughter of a previous earl, of Norwegian descent, and he had married a daughter of Malcolm MacHeth, the so-called earl of Moray, and was thus associated with that family in their opposition to the Crown. The result of two separate invasions of Caithness by the royal army was, that Caithness, north of the great range called the Ord of Caithness, was eventually restored to Earl Harald, to be held by him on payment to the Crown of a large sum of money; while the district south of that range, which has the Norwegian name of Sudrland or Sutherland, was retained by the king, and bestowed upon Hugo, a scion of the house of De Moravia, as a lordship, and eventually made an earldom in the person of his son William. Before the death of William one of the old Celtic earldoms had passed by succession into the hands of a foreign baron, for William Cumyn, the head of the Norman house of that name, became possessed of the earldom of Buchan by his marriage with Marjory, daughter of Fergus, the last of the Celtic earls.

Ten years later, he took advantage of the slaughter of the Bishop of Caithness by the Norwegian Earl of Orkney and Caithness to expand his power over that area and force its earl into submission. At that time, Harald, the earl, was a relatively close relation of the king on his father's side; he was the son of Madach, the Earl of Atholl, whose father was a brother of Malcolm the Third. However, he inherited the earldom of Orkney, which included Caithness, through his mother, Margaret, the daughter of a previous earl of Norwegian descent. He had also married a daughter of Malcolm MacHeth, the so-called Earl of Moray, and was thus connected to that family in their opposition to the Crown. As a result of two separate invasions of Caithness by the royal army, Caithness, north of the major range known as the Ord of Caithness, was eventually restored to Earl Harald, who had to pay a significant sum of money to the Crown for it; meanwhile, the area south of that range, called Sudrland or Sutherland, remained with the king and was granted to Hugo, a member of the De Moravia family, as a lordship and later made an earldom for his son William. Before William's death, one of the old Celtic earldoms passed by succession to a foreign baron, as William Cumyn, the head of the Norman family of that name, acquired the earldom of Buchan through his marriage to Marjory, the daughter of Fergus, the last of the Celtic earls.

Seven Earls in the reign of Alexander the Second.

Alexander the Second, the successor of William, followed out the same policy, but during his reign, notwithstanding the increase in the number of the earldoms, and the feudalisation of some of the older ones, we find the seven earls of Scotland frequently making their appearance, apparently as a constitutional body whose privileges were recognised. They 72first appear as taking an important part in the coronation of Alexander as king of Scotland, and then consisted of the earls of Fife, Stratherne, Atholl, Angus, Menteath, Buchan, and Lothian.[84] With the exception of Menteath, which was a more recent earldom, these are the same earldoms whose earls gave their consent to the foundation charter of Scone; but Menteath comes now in place of Mar, perhaps owing to the controversy as to the rightful possessor of the latter earldom, and Buchan was, as we have seen, now held by a Norman baron.

Alexander the Second, who succeeded William, continued the same policy. However, during his reign, despite the increase in the number of earldoms and some older ones becoming feudalized, the seven earls of Scotland often appeared as a constitutional group whose privileges were acknowledged. They first showed up playing an important role in Alexander's coronation as king of Scotland, consisting of the earls of Fife, Strathearn, Atholl, Angus, Menteath, Buchan, and Lothian.72 With the exception of Menteath, which was a more recent earldom, these are the same earldoms whose earls agreed to the foundation charter of Scone. Menteath replaced Mar, possibly due to the dispute over the rightful owner of the latter earldom, and Buchan was, as noted, now held by a Norman baron.

Another of these ancient earldoms, however, soon after terminated in the male line, and this raised a question which throws some light upon their character and relation to the law of feudal tenures. When Fergus, the last of the old Celtic earls of Buchan, died in the end of King William’s reign, there seems to have been no doubt that the earldom devolved upon his daughter Marjory, which she carried to her husband, William Cumyn; but when Henry, the last of the old Earls of Atholl, died, soon after the accession of Alexander the Second, his heirs were two sisters, Isabella and Forflissa, and the question at once arose whether the earldom was partible between them, as was the case with any feudal barony, or whether it devolved in its entirety upon the elder sister, Isabella, who had married Thomas of Galloway, brother of Alan, Lord of Galloway. This question, and the decision of the Curia regis or royal court, consisting of the tenants in chief of the Crown, are incidentally mentioned when the same discussion took place before Edward the First between three of the competitors for the crown on the death of the Maid of Norway. These were John Baliol, who claimed as grandson of Margaret, the eldest daughter of David, earl of Huntingdon; Robert de Bruce, who claimed as son of his second daughter Isabella; and John de Hastings, as grandson of Ada, the youngest daughter. The competition 73for the crown came eventually to be between Baliol, who claimed as representing Earl David through his eldest daughter, and Bruce, who asserted that being his grandson he was one step nearer, and should be preferred to his great-grandson, notwithstanding that he was thus connected through the second daughter. John de Hastings, who, like Baliol, stood only in the relation of great-grandson, admitted the right of the latter to the throne, if the kingdom was maintained in its entirety, but asserted that being held under the English Crown, it was partible like any other feudal holding, and that he ought to be preferred to one-third of the territory of the kingdom; and Robert Bruce put in a further claim, that in the event of his right to the whole being rejected, he was likewise entitled to one-third. His argument was this—‘The land of Scotland, albeit it is called a kingdom, ought to be partible, by reason that the event which has now happened to Scotland, seeing that it is held in fee of our lord the king of England by homage, is no other than similar to what it would have been as to an earldom or a barony of the realm of England which had descended in such case. And if an earldom or barony had descended to three daughters, with the issue of them, each would have her purpart, seeing that the three daughters represent but one heir of all the heritage of their father; so that no advantage ought to accrue unto the eldest, or unto the issue of her, except solely the name of the dignity, and especially of the chief messuage.’[85] The king of England referred this question to the eighty Scotch arbiters, who had been elected by the parties, who were asked to decide—‘first, whether the kingdom of Scotland is partible; second, although it be that the kingdom is not partible, whether the lands acquired and the escheats are 74partible or not. The third, whether the earldoms and the baronies of the kingdom are partible of right; and the fourth, seeing that the kingdom is not partible, in case the right to the kingdom falls to daughters, whether any consideration ought to be paid to the younger ones, by reason of the equality of right which descended to all, as though in acknowledgment of their right,’ This discussion only bears upon our subject in so far as it affects the position in this respect of the old earldoms, and it is unnecessary to refer to the answers of the arbiters, except to the third and fourth questions. ‘To the third they say that an earldom in the kingdom of Scotland is not partible; and this was found by judgment in the Court of the king of Scotland as to the earldom of Astheles, or Atholl; but as to baronies, they say that they are partible. To the fourth they say that as to a kingdom they never saw the like; but if an earldom falls to daughters in Scotland, the eldest takes it wholly. But if either of the other sisters has not been provided for, in the life of the father, it is proper that the eldest, who takes the inheritance, makes her a payment and assignment. And this is of grace, not of right.’[86]

Another one of these ancient earldoms soon ended in the male line, raising a question that sheds light on their nature and their connection to the law of feudal tenures. When Fergus, the last of the old Celtic earls of Buchan, died at the end of King William’s reign, it was clear that the earldom passed to his daughter Marjory, which she then brought to her husband, William Cumyn. However, when Henry, the last of the old Earls of Atholl, died shortly after Alexander the Second became king, his heirs were two sisters, Isabella and Forflissa. This raised the question of whether the earldom was divided between them, like any feudal barony, or whether it went entirely to the elder sister, Isabella, who had married Thomas of Galloway, brother of Alan, Lord of Galloway. This issue, along with the ruling of the Royal court, or royal court, which was made up of the tenants in chief of the Crown, is mentioned in passing when a similar debate occurred before Edward the First between three competitors for the crown after the death of the Maid of Norway. These were John Baliol, who claimed through Margaret, David’s eldest daughter; Robert de Bruce, who claimed through his second daughter Isabella; and John de Hastings, who claimed as the grandson of Ada, the youngest daughter. The competition for the crown eventually narrowed down to Baliol, who claimed to represent Earl David through his eldest daughter, and Bruce, who argued that as his grandson, he was one step closer and should be given preference over his great-grandson, despite being linked through the second daughter. John de Hastings, who, like Baliol, was only a great-grandson, conceded Baliol's right to the throne if the kingdom was maintained in its entirety, but argued that since it was held under the English Crown, it should be divided like any other feudal holding, and that he deserved priority over one-third of the kingdom's territory; Robert Bruce further claimed that if his right to the whole was denied, he was also entitled to one-third. His argument was this: ‘The land of Scotland, even though it is called a kingdom, should be divided, as what has happened in Scotland, held in fee by homage to our lord the King of England, is similar to what would have happened with an earldom or barony in England that descended in this way. If an earldom or barony passed down to three daughters and their heirs, each should get her share, since the three daughters represent just one heir to their father’s entire heritage; therefore, no advantage should go to the eldest or her issue, except for the title and primarily the chief messuage.’[85] The king of England referred this issue to eighty Scottish arbiters chosen by the parties, who were asked to decide: ‘first, whether the kingdom of Scotland is divisible; second, if the kingdom is not divisible, whether the land acquired and the escheats are 74 divisible or not. Third, whether the earldoms and the baronies of the kingdom are naturally divisible; and fourth, if the kingdom is not divisible, should consideration be given to the younger daughters if the right to the kingdom goes to them, as an acknowledgment of their rights.’ This discussion relates to our topic in terms of the status of the old earldoms, and it is unnecessary to mention the arbiters’ responses except regarding the third and fourth questions. ‘To the third, they state that an earldom in the kingdom of Scotland is not divisible; this was determined by judgment in the Court of the king of Scotland regarding the earldom of Astheles, or Atholl; but they say that baronies are divisible. To the fourth, they say they have never seen anything like it in a kingdom; however, if an earldom falls to daughters in Scotland, the eldest takes it all. But if either of the other sisters has not been provided for during the father’s life, the eldest who inherits should compensate her and make a provision. And this is a matter of grace, not of right.’[86]

They thus adopt the argument of Robert the Bruce as to baronies but not as to earldoms. It is, however, unlikely that the eighty arbiters, forty of whom were named by Baliol and forty by Bruce, should have been unanimous in rejecting the claim of the latter; and the qualification contained in the fourth answer has much the appearance of a compromise between two conflicting views, and like most compromises is inconsistent with the grounds upon which either must be based. In point of fact both views had a substance of truth in them. So far as the old Celtic earldoms of the kingdom were concerned, the arbiters pronounced a correct judgment, for such earldoms were rather official and personal than territorial dignities, and the territory of the earldom, which afterwards 75formed its demesne, was more of the nature of mensal land appropriated to the support of the dignity. The decision, founded on as having been given by the court of the king, that the earldom of Atholl was not partible, must have reference to that time when the last Celtic earl was represented by two co-heirs, and it appears to have been viewed as being governed by Celtic and not by feudal law. Hence the eldest sister, Isabella, was held to have right to the whole earldom.[87] Isabella married Thomas de Galloway, brother of Alan, Lord of Galloway, by whom she had a son, Patrick; and after her first husband’s death, in 1232, Alan de Lundin, the Hostiarius or Doorward, and one of the most powerful barons of the time, appears as earl of Atholl, from which we may infer that he had married the widow, and held the title during her life. Patrick, the young earl, was, on his accession, miserably burnt to death at Haddington in the year 1242, and then we are told the earldom passed to his aunt Forflissa, who had married David de Hastings, a Norman baron.[88]

They adopt Robert the Bruce's argument regarding baronies but not about earldoms. However, it's unlikely that the eighty arbitrators—forty chosen by Baliol and forty by Bruce—would have unanimously dismissed Bruce's claim. The qualifications stated in the fourth answer seem like a compromise between two conflicting opinions, and like most compromises, they don’t fully align with the principles behind either position. In reality, both perspectives contained some truth. Regarding the old Celtic earldoms of the kingdom, the arbitrators made an accurate judgment because those earldoms were more about official status and personal dignity than about territorial power. The land associated with the earldom, which later formed its estate, resembled land designated for supporting the titleholder rather than being just territory. The ruling, which was based on a decision made by the king's court, that the earldom of Atholl was not to be divided, must relate to the time when the last Celtic earl had two co-heirs, and it seems to have been governed by Celtic law rather than feudal law. Therefore, the eldest sister, Isabella, was regarded as having the right to the entire earldom.[87] Isabella married Thomas de Galloway, the brother of Alan, Lord of Galloway, and they had a son named Patrick. After her first husband's death in 1232, Alan de Lundin, the Hostiarius or Doorward, one of the most powerful barons of the time, appears as the earl of Atholl, suggesting he married the widow and held the title during her lifetime. Patrick, the young earl, tragically died by burning at Haddington in 1242, and it is said that the earldom then passed to his aunt Forflissa, who had married David de Hastings, a Norman baron.[88]

While the succession to the earldom of Atholl thus shows the light in which the ancient Celtic earldoms were regarded, 76and the position they occupied in the eye of the common law of the land, those which had been either feudalised or created by the districts being erected into earldoms by the Crown, were in no different position from an ordinary barony, and were regulated by the feudal law, which was correctly laid down by Bruce, the lands being partible between co-heirs, but the dignity and the chief messuage belonging to the eldest co-heir. Of the former we have an example in the earldom of Caithness, which had become feudalised after the war between William the Lion and Harald, who, though of Scottish descent, had inherited through a Norwegian mother. On the death of John, earl of Caithness, the last of this line, in 1231, the title of earl passed with only one half of the lands of the earldom to Magnus, a son of the earl of Angus, while we find the other half of the earldom in the possession of the family of De Moravia, and on the death of the last earl of the Angus line this half was again divided, and Malise, earl of Stratherne, became earl of Caithness, possessing, however, one-fourth only of the lands of the earldom.[89] In the same manner, when the earldom of Buchan, which had passed by marriage into the hands of the Norman family of Cumyn, was forfeited to the Crown, and the last earl was represented by two co-heirs, one-half of the lands of the earldom was given by King Robert Bruce to Sir John de Ross, son of the earl of Ross, who had married the younger daughter; and the other half, with the title of earl, was afterwards conferred upon Sir Alexander Stuart, second son of King Robert II.

While the succession to the earldom of Atholl shows how the ancient Celtic earldoms were viewed and the role they played in the common law, those that were either feudalized or created when areas were turned into earldoms by the Crown were treated just like an ordinary barony. They were governed by feudal law, as correctly established by Bruce, where the lands could be divided among co-heirs, but the title and main residence belonged to the eldest co-heir. An example of this is the earldom of Caithness, which became feudalized after the conflict between William the Lion and Harald, who, despite being of Scottish descent, had a Norwegian mother. When John, the Earl of Caithness, the last of this lineage, died in 1231, the title of earldom passed to Magnus, a son of the Earl of Angus, along with half of the lands of the earldom. The other half belonged to the De Moravia family, and upon the death of the last Earl of the Angus line, this portion was again divided, with Malise, the Earl of Stratherne, becoming the Earl of Caithness but possessing only a quarter of the lands of the earldom.[89] Similarly, when the earldom of Buchan, which had come into the hands of the Norman family of Cumyn through marriage, was forfeited to the Crown and the last earl left two co-heirs, King Robert Bruce granted half of the lands of the earldom to Sir John de Ross, son of the Earl of Ross, who married the younger daughter; the other half, along with the earldom title, was later given to Sir Alexander Stuart, the second son of King Robert II.

Of the additional earldoms which had been created by the Crown and added to the older earldom, the earliest, that of Menteath, affords an example. This earldom, like that of Buchan, had passed by marriage into the hands of a Cumyn, 77and Walter Cumyn is termed Earl of Menteath as early as the year 1255. On his death in 1257 his widow married John Russell, an unknown Englishman, and the nobles of Scotland, irritated at this, accused her of the murder of her former husband, and imprisoned both her and her second husband. Walter Stewart then claimed the earldom in right of his wife, and by the favour of the nobles obtained it. On the death of the first Countess her right passed to William Cumyn, who had married her daughter, and a controversy arose between him and Walter Stewart, which terminated in the title being confirmed to the latter, with one half of the earldom, while the other half was erected into a barony in favour of William Cumyn. The partition at a later period of the earldom of Lennox, another of these created earldoms, likewise affords an example.

Of the additional earldoms created by the Crown and added to the older earldom, the earliest, that of Menteath, serves as an example. This earldom, like that of Buchan, passed by marriage into the hands of a Cumyn. Walter Cumyn is referred to as Earl of Menteath as early as 1255. After his death in 1257, his widow married John Russell, an unknown Englishman, which irritated the nobles of Scotland. They accused her of murdering her former husband and imprisoned both her and her second husband. Walter Stewart then claimed the earldom through his wife, and with the support of the nobles, he obtained it. Upon the death of the first Countess, her rights passed to William Cumyn, who had married her daughter. This led to a dispute between him and Walter Stewart, which ended with the title being confirmed to the latter, along with half of the earldom, while the other half was turned into a barony in favor of William Cumyn. The later division of the earldom of Lennox, another of these created earldoms, also serves as an example.

Such being the distinction between the old Celtic earldoms represented by the seven earls and those subsequently constituted, we learn also from the discussions which took place in the competition for the crown somewhat of the rights which they claimed as their privilege; for among the documents still preserved connected with the competition is an appeal on behalf of the seven earls of the kingdom of Scotland to Edward I., in which it is stated that, ‘according to the ancient laws and usage of the kingdom of Scotland, and from the time whereof the memory of man was not to the contrary, it appertained to the rights and liberties of the seven earls of Scotland and the “communitas” of the same realm, whenever the royal throne should become vacant de facto et de jure, to constitute the king, and to place him in such royal seat, and to confer upon him all the honours belonging to the government of the kingdom of Scotland.’[90] And this function we find them evidently performing at the coronation of Alexander the Second.

Such is the difference between the old Celtic earldoms represented by the seven earls and those that were established later. Through the discussions during the competition for the crown, we also learn a bit about the rights they claimed as their privilege. Among the documents still kept related to this competition is an appeal from the seven earls of the kingdom of Scotland to Edward I., which states that, "according to the ancient laws and customs of the kingdom of Scotland, and from a time that no one can remember differently, it was part of the rights and freedoms of the seven earls of Scotland and the “community” of the same realm, that whenever the royal throne became vacant in fact and in law, they had the authority to elect the king, place him on the royal seat, and confer upon him all the honors related to governing the kingdom of Scotland." [90] We can clearly see them performing this role at the coronation of Alexander the Second.

Province of Argyll.

78The only one of the seven provinces which was required to be brought into more direct connection with the Crown was the great district of Arregaithel or Argyll, and early in his reign Alexander annexed the northern part to the earldom of Ross, and placed that earldom in possession of a devoted adherent of his person. The district forming what was then called North Argyll consisted in a great measure of the territory of the old and powerful Celtic monastery of Apercrossan, and had passed into the hands of a family of hereditary lay abbots, who termed themselves Sagarts or priests of Applecross; and Ferquard Macintaggart, or the son of the Sagart or priest who had aided the young king in suppressing an insurrection of the Gaelic people of Moray and Ross in support of the pretensions of the MacWilliam and MacHeth families in the early part of his reign, was now created Earl of Ross, which thus became a feudal earldom held of the Crown, by a family who were among its most loyal supporters.[91] The insurrection which took place a few years after in favour of Gillespic mac Eochagan, also of the family of MacWilliam, led to the rest of this great district being subdued and brought into the same relation with the Crown. The king, we are told by Fordun, led an army into Argyll. The men of Argyll were frightened. Some gave hostages and a great deal of money, and were taken back in peace, while others, who had more offended against the king’s will, forsook their estates and possessions and fled. But our lord the king bestowed both the land and the goods of these men upon his own followers ‘at will’; or, as Wyntoun expresses it—

78The only one of the seven provinces that needed to have a closer connection with the Crown was the large area of Arregaithel or Argyll. Early in his reign, Alexander annexed the northern part to the earldom of Ross and appointed a loyal supporter to hold that earldom. The area known as North Argyll mainly included the territory of the powerful old Celtic monastery of Apercrossan, which had become the property of a family of hereditary lay abbots, who called themselves Sagarts or priests of Applecross. Ferquard Macintaggart, the son of the Sagart who had helped the young king suppress an uprising by the Gaelic people of Moray and Ross supporting the claims of the MacWilliam and MacHeth families during the early part of his reign, was appointed Earl of Ross. This made it a feudal earldom held from the Crown by a family that was among its most loyal supporters.[91] A few years later, an uprising occurred in favor of Gillespic mac Eochagan, also from the MacWilliam family, which resulted in the rest of this vast area being subdued and placed in the same relationship with the Crown. According to Fordun, the king led an army into Argyll. The people of Argyll were terrified. Some offered hostages and a large amount of money, and were sent back peacefully, while others, who had offended the king more, abandoned their estates and fled. But our lord the king gave both the lands and goods of these individuals to his own followers ‘at will’; or, as Wyntoun puts it—

‘And athe tuk off thare fewté
Wyth thare serwys and thare homage,
That off hym wald hald thare herytage;
Bot the eshchetys off the lave
To the lordys off that land he gave.’

79Those who fled appear to have taken refuge in Galloway, as we find Gilescop Macihacain witnessing a charter in Galloway with a cluster of Gaelic names along with him;[92] and as one of these names can be connected with the district of Lochaber, while the family of that Roderic who joined with him in his rebellion appear to have had their main possessions in the district of Garmoran, extending from Ardnamurchan to Glenelg, the main seat of the rebellion appears to have been that central portion of the great region of Argyll which was said to pertain to Moravia or Moray, of which these districts formed a part. The native lords of this district were apparently those whom the king dispossessed, and whose possessions he gave to his own followers, and accordingly we find Lochaber soon after in the possession of the Cumyns. In South Argyll, on the other hand, the native lords appear to have submitted to the king, as the family of Dubhgal, the eldest son of Somerled, the great Celtic Lord of Argyll, seem to have remained in possession of the extensive district of Lorn; and it is at this time that we may fairly place a grant which appears to have been made of the lands in the interior which afterwards formed the lordship of Lochow to Duncan Mac Duine, the ancestor of the Campbells, a clan the head of which appears in the following reign as a close adherent of the Crown.[93]

79Those who escaped seem to have taken refuge in Galloway, as we see Gilescop Macihacain witnessing a charter in Galloway alongside a group of Gaelic names; [92] and since one of these names is linked to the Locherber area, it appears that the family of Roderic, who joined him in his rebellion, primarily held lands in the Garmoran region, which stretched from Ardnamurchan to Glenelg. The heart of the rebellion seems to have been that central part of Argyll, which was said to belong to Moravia or Moray, of which these districts were a part. The local lords in this area were likely those whom the king dispossessed, giving their lands to his own followers. Consequently, we observe that Lochaber was soon after in the hands of the Cumyns. In South Argyll, however, the native lords seem to have accepted the king's authority, as the family of Dubhgal, the eldest son of Somerled, the powerful Celtic Lord of Argyll, appears to have retained control over the extensive area of Lorn. This is also when we can reasonably place a grant of the lands in the interior that later became the lordship of Lochow to Duncan Mac Duine, the ancestor of the Campbells, a clan whose leader seems to have been a loyal supporter of the Crown in the following reign.[93]

The seven earls of Scotland appear again as a body taking part in important transactions on two different occasions in this reign. In the first, which was the agreement between the kings of England and Scotland, by which a settlement of the claims of the latter was concluded in 1237, the seven earls among others became bound by oath to maintain the 80agreement. These were the earls of Dunbar, of Stratherne, of Lennox, of Angus, of Mar, of Atholl, and of Ross; and here we find the earls of Lennox, of Mar, and of Ross, coming in place of those of Fife, Menteath, and Buchan; but when the agreement was renewed seven years afterwards, in 1244, the seven earls who became bound that King Alexander would observe good faith were, Patrick Earl of Dunbar, Malcolm Earl of Fife, Malise Earl of Stratherne, Walter Cumyn Earl of Menteath, William Earl of Mar, Alexander (younger) Earl of Buchan, and David de Hastings Earl of Atholl;[94] the Earls of Fife, Menteath, and Buchan again appearing among them, and those of Lennox, Angus, and Ross being omitted. We thus see that though the number of seven was always retained, the constituent members were not always the same, the latter being probably regulated by the respective positions of the earldom at the time, for in 1237 the earldom of Angus had passed by marriage into possession of one of the powerful family of Cumyn, but he had died in 1242, and the Countess of Angus had in 1243 replaced him with a Norman Baron, Gilbert de Umphraville, whom she took as her second husband.

The seven earls of Scotland reappear as a group taking part in significant events on two different occasions during this reign. The first was the agreement between the kings of England and Scotland, which settled the claims of the latter in 1237, where the seven earls, among others, swore to uphold the 80agreement. These were the earls of Dunbar, Stratherne, Lennox, Angus, Mar, Atholl, and Ross; here we see the earls of Lennox, Mar, and Ross replacing the earls of Fife, Menteath, and Buchan. However, when the agreement was renewed seven years later, in 1244, the seven earls who vowed King Alexander would act in good faith were Patrick Earl of Dunbar, Malcolm Earl of Fife, Malise Earl of Stratherne, Walter Cumyn Earl of Menteath, William Earl of Mar, Alexander (younger) Earl of Buchan, and David de Hastings Earl of Atholl;[94] with the Earls of Fife, Menteath, and Buchan returning, while the earls of Lennox, Angus, and Ross were excluded. Thus, we see that while the number seven was always maintained, the actual members varied, likely influenced by the status of the earldoms at that time. In 1237, the earldom of Angus had passed through marriage into the hands of a powerful Cumyn family member, who died in 1242, and the Countess of Angus replaced him in 1243 with a Norman Baron, Gilbert de Umphraville, whom she married as her second husband.

Seven Earls in the reign of Alexander the Third.

In the elaborate and picturesque account which Fordun gives us of the coronation of Alexander the Third when a boy of eight years old, he does not give the seven earls, as a body, a part in the ceremonial, but simply says that the royal boy was accompanied by a number of earls, barons, and knights. The only earls he mentions by name are Walter Cumyn Earl of Menteath, Malcolm Earl of Fife, and Malise Earl of Stratherne; but it is probable that in a coronation in which the Celtic element loomed so largely, he did not intend to imply that this body did not play the same part which they did in the coronation of his father; and this we may reasonably infer, for he tells that in the second year of his 81reign a solemn ceremony took place at Dunfermline, when, in the presence of bishops and abbots, earls and barons, and other good men both clerics and laymen, the relics of Saint Margaret were enshrined at Dunfermline. The record of this transaction in the Chartulary of Dunfermline bears that it was done in presence of the seven bishops and seven earls of Scotland.[95] It is obvious, however, that this body of the seven earls were gradually losing their separate corporate existence, and were no longer able to maintain in this reign the functions they exercised in previous reigns; for when the succession to the throne was settled upon the daughter of Alexander in 1284, we find them merged in the general ‘communitas,’ or feudal community of the kingdom, in which the entire body of the earls, now amounting to thirteen, appear. They take a part, but apparently not an influential one, in the discussions that took place after the death of the Maid of Norway between the competitors for the crown; and probably the last attempt they made to repossess themselves of the important position they formerly occupied in the affairs of the kingdom was when in 1297 they, in conjunction with John Comyn of Badenoch, invaded England at the head of a powerful army which met in Annandale and besieged Carlisle. The seven earls engaged in this expedition were the earls of Buchan, Menteath, Stratherne, Lennox, Ross, Atholl, and Mar;[96] but the attempt resulted disastrously for them, for they were obliged to raise the siege and return to Scotland; and then again assembling at Roxburgh they made a second raid into the eastern part of England as far as the priory of Hexham, which they destroyed, and returned with a great 82booty to Scotland. They then besieged and took the castle of Dunbar, the earl of Dunbar having submitted to the king of England, but being besieged by the English in their turn the castle was taken, and three of the earls, viz., those of Menteath, Atholl, and Ross, were taken prisoners, with John Comyn and five other barons, with twenty-nine knights, two clerics, and eighty-three esquires, and confined in different castles in England.[97]

In the detailed and vivid account that Fordun provides of Alexander the Third's coronation as an eight-year-old boy, he doesn't mention the seven earls as a group participating in the ceremony. Instead, he notes that the young king was accompanied by several earls, barons, and knights. The only earls he names are Walter Cumyn, Earl of Menteath, Malcolm, Earl of Fife, and Malise, Earl of Stratherne; however, it's likely that he did not mean to suggest that this group lacked the same role they had during his father's coronation, especially since he later indicates that in the second year of Alexander's reign, a significant ceremony took place at Dunfermline where, in the presence of bishops, abbots, earls, barons, and other reputable men, both clergy and lay, the relics of Saint Margaret were enshrined. The record of this event from the Chartulary of Dunfermline states that it happened in front of the seven bishops and seven earls of Scotland. It is clear, though, that this group of seven earls was gradually losing their distinct corporate identity and could no longer fulfill the roles they had in previous reigns. When the succession to the throne was determined in 1284 for Alexander's daughter, they were integrated into the broader **‘communitas,’** or feudal community of the kingdom, which included a total of thirteen earls. They participated, but seemingly without much influence, in the discussions that arose after the death of the Maid of Norway among the claimants for the crown. Likely, their last effort to reclaim the significant role they once held in the kingdom's affairs was in 1297 when they, alongside John Comyn of Badenoch, invaded England with a strong army, gathering in Annandale to lay siege to Carlisle. The seven earls involved in this campaign were the earls of Buchan, Menteath, Stratherne, Lennox, Ross, Atholl, and Mar; however, the attempt ended in failure, forcing them to lift the siege and retreat to Scotland. They regrouped at Roxburgh and made a second raid into eastern England as far as the priory of Hexham, which they destroyed, returning to Scotland with a considerable haul. They then besieged and captured the castle of Dunbar after its earl had submitted to the king of England. However, once the English besieged them in turn, the castle fell, and three of the earls—those of Menteath, Atholl, and Ross—were taken prisoner along with John Comyn and five other barons, along with twenty-nine knights, two clerics, and eighty-three esquires, and were held in various castles in England.

After this we hear no more of the seven earls of Scotland. As a constitutional body possessing, or claiming to possess, separate privileges, they are merged in the general ‘Communitas regni,’ or Estates of the kingdom, the feudal ‘Curia regis’ consisting of all who held lands in chief of the Crown. As we have seen, when the succession to the Crown was settled towards the end of the reign of Alexander the Third, they take no part as a separate body, but are merged in the general assembly of the feudal baronage of the kingdom, consisting of thirteen earls and twenty-four barons, and six years afterwards there is a still fuller representation of the Estates of the kingdom, when a letter is addressed to Edward the First by the Communitas regni urging him to arrange a marriage of his son with the Maid of Norway. The body from whom this letter proceeds consists of the two bishops of St. Andrews and Glasgow, John Cumyn, and James, High Steward, the guardians of the kingdom; ten diocesan bishops; twelve of the thirteen earls, the earl of Fife being then a minor; twenty-three abbots of monasteries, eleven priors, and forty-eight barons holding of the Crown.[98] Neither do they appear as a separate body in the great national protest addressed by the Communitas regni to the Pope in 1320, and signed on their behalf by eight of the earls and twenty-eight of the barons.[99]

After this, we hear nothing more from the seven earls of Scotland. As a constitutional group that has either claimed or holds separate rights, they are integrated into the general ‘Community of the kingdom,’ or the Estates of the kingdom, with the feudal Royal court made up of everyone who held land directly from the Crown. As we’ve seen, when the succession to the Crown was determined near the end of Alexander the Third's reign, they do not act as a distinct group but are included in the overall assembly of the kingdom's feudal baronage, which included thirteen earls and twenty-four barons. Six years later, there was an even more complete representation of the Estates of the kingdom when a letter was sent to Edward the First by the Communitas regni, asking him to arrange a marriage between his son and the Maid of Norway. The group that sent this letter included the two bishops of St. Andrews and Glasgow, John Cumyn, and James, High Steward, the guardians of the kingdom; ten diocesan bishops; twelve of the thirteen earls, with the earl of Fife being a minor at the time; twenty-three abbots of monasteries, eleven priors, and forty-eight barons holding land from the Crown.[98] They also do not appear as a separate group in the major national protest addressed by the Communitas regni to the Pope in 1320, which was signed on their behalf by eight of the earls and twenty-eight of the barons.[99]

State of the land in the reign of Alexander the Third.

83The state, then, of the land, as thus exhibited to us in the reign of Alexander the Third, appears to have been this.—A large portion of the territory of the kingdom was now held in chief of the Crown by barons, very few of whom were of Celtic descent, on the feudal tenure of military service. Another portion of the territory formed the domain of the Crown. A third portion formed the territory possessed by the old earls of Scotland, and presented, in miniature, the same characteristics as the Crown land, being partly held of the earls by the vassals of the earldom, and partly forming his domain; and a very large extent of territory, probably not less than a third of the whole land, belonged to the Church, and formed the possessions either of the bishoprics, or of the great monasteries which had been founded by the kings of this dynasty, while the lands which had formed the territory of the old Celtic monasteries and had become secularised, now appear either in the possession of the Crown or of the monasteries under the name of ‘abthaniæ’ or abthainries.

83The state of the land during the reign of Alexander the Third looked like this.—A large part of the kingdom's territory was held directly from the Crown by barons, most of whom were not of Celtic descent, under the feudal system of military service. Another part belonged to the Crown itself. A third portion was held by the old earls of Scotland, reflecting similar traits to the Crown land, as it was partly held by the earls’ vassals and partly made up the earls' domain. A significant amount of land, likely about a third of the entire territory, was owned by the Church, consisting of the holdings of the bishoprics and the great monasteries established by the kings of this dynasty. Meanwhile, the lands that used to belong to the old Celtic monasteries and had become secularized now appeared either as part of the Crown’s holdings or under the monasteries known as ‘abthaniæ’ or abthainries.

In that part of Scotland which still retained, in the main, a Celtic population, we may expect to find the Celtic tenures still prevailing to a large extent, and still exhibiting many of their peculiar characteristics; but where the population had become in a large measure Teutonic, and where so much of the land was now held on feudal tenures by the great barons of the Crown, and by the Roman monastic orders, and where so many of the earldoms had passed by marriage into Norman families, it is more difficult to discover the traces of a Celtic occupation, and the peculiarities of the Celtic tenures under the feudal forms which shrouded them from observation. These we can only expect to find on that portion of land which formed the proper demesne of the Crown and of the old earls, and had been retained in their own possessions without the interposition of any feudal vassals between them and the actual occupiers of the soil.

In that part of Scotland that still largely had a Celtic population, we can expect to find Celtic land practices still prominent and showing many of their unique features. However, in areas where the population had mostly become Teutonic, and where much of the land was now held on feudal terms by the great barons of the Crown and by Roman monastic orders, and where many earldoms had passed into Norman families through marriage, it’s harder to see evidence of Celtic presence and the distinctiveness of Celtic land practices obscured by the feudal structures around them. We can only expect to find these characteristics in the land that belonged directly to the Crown and the old earls, and that had been kept in their own control without any feudal vassals between them and the actual occupants of the land.

The Crown demesne.

84Of the mode in which the demesne land of the Crown was actually possessed, we have fortunately a very distinct account given to us by the old chronicler, John of Fordun. He refers it back to the period of Malcolm the Second, to whom nine spurious laws have been attributed, and supposes it to have originated with him; but this may be regarded as a mere theory, framed on the basis of the spurious history of Scotland, to account for a state of matters which existed in his own day, and we have only to separate the mythic part of his statement from what is obviously the result of his own observation. He tells us that ‘histories relate the aforesaid Malcolm to have been so open-handed, or rather prodigal, that while, according to ancient custom, he held as his own property all the lands, districts, and provinces of the whole kingdom, he kept nothing thereof in his possession but the Moothill of the royal seat of Scone, where the kings, sitting in their royal robes on the throne, are wont to give out judgments, laws, and statutes to their subjects. Of old, indeed, the kings were accustomed to grant to their soldiers in feu-farm more or less of their own lands, a portion of any province, or a thanage; for at that time almost the whole kingdom was divided into thanages. Of these he granted to each one as much as he pleased, either on lease by the year as tillers of the ground, or for ten or twenty years, or in liferent, with remainder to one or two heirs, as free and kindly tenants, and to some likewise, though few, in perpetuity, as knights, thanes, and chiefs, not however so freely, but that each of them paid a certain annual feu-duty to their lord the king,’[100]

84We have a clear account of how the Crown's land was actually held, thanks to the old chronicler, John of Fordun. He traces it back to the time of Malcolm the Second, to whom nine questionable laws have been linked, and he assumes it started with him; however, this should be seen as just a theory based on the dubious history of Scotland to explain a situation that existed in his own time. We need to distinguish the mythical aspects of his statement from what is clearly his own observation. He mentions that "histories say that the aforementioned Malcolm was so generous, or rather wasteful, that although, according to ancient customs, he owned all the lands, territories, and provinces of the entire kingdom, he only kept the Moothill of the royal seat of Scone, where the kings, in their royal robes on the throne, would issue judgments, laws, and statutes to their people. In fact, kings used to grant their soldiers leases on more or less of their own lands, a part of any province, or a thanage; at that time, almost the entire kingdom was divided into thanages. He granted as much as each person wanted, either on a yearly lease as farmers, or for ten or twenty years, or as a lifetime right with inheritances to one or two heirs, as free and loyal tenants, and to a few, though not many, in perpetuity, as knights, thanes, and chiefs, but not so freely that each didn’t pay a certain annual rent to their lord the king,”[100]

The first or mythic part of this statement corresponds with the spurious laws of Malcolm the Second, which thus commence—‘1. King Malcolme gave and distributed all his lands of the realm of Scotland amongst his men; 2. and reserved 85nathing in propertie to himselfe but the Royale dignitie and the Mute hill in the town of Scone,’[101] and may be disregarded as belonging to the spurious history of Scotland. Whether there ever was a time when it could be said that the king possessed nothing but the Moothill of Scone, and in what sense it could be said that the whole kingdom was divided into thanages, and that the whole lands of the kingdom once belonged to the Crown, is a question that must be determined in the course of this inquiry; but when the old chronicler tells us by what class of persons the Crown lands were actually possessed, and by what species of tenure they held them, he is dealing with matters which still existed in his own day, and the characteristics of which he had every means of ascertaining if they were not perfectly familiar to him, and he gives us a very distinct account of them. He discriminates between three classes of persons as possessing these lands. The lowest class were the agricolæ or husbandmen, the actual cultivators of the soil, who were regarded as yearly tenants, and are, no doubt, the same class with those who are termed bondi and nativi in feudal charters. They were, in the eastern districts, the remains of the old Celtic population. The class next above them consisted of the liberi and generosi, who held land either on lease for ten or twenty years, or in liferent renewable for one or two lives. The former were probably equivalent to the liberi firmarii or free farmers, and the latter to the Rentallers or kindly tenants of the feudal holdings. The third class, who held directly of the Crown, were either milites or knights, who held a knight’s fee for military service, or thani, who held a thanage, or principes or magnates. And he defines a thanage to be a portion of the land of a province held ad feodofirmam,[102] or in feu-farm, the holder 86of which was subject in payment of an annual ‘census’ or feu-duty. By the principes, he probably refers either to the Mormaers or Earls of the old Celtic earldoms, or to the position of the great Celtic vassals in the western districts as chiefs of clans.[103] Fordun was himself connected with the northern counties of Kincardine and Aberdeen, where the older holdings of the thanage still maintained their position in the greatest degree even to his own day. He was a chaplain in the diocese of Aberdeen, and the Chartulary of that bishopric has preserved to us a rental of the Crown lands in the reign of Alexander the Third, which shows their extent and the nature of the holdings. In this rental we find the lands of Aberdeen, Belhelvy, Kintore, Fermartyn, Obyne, Glendowachy, Boyn, Munbre, and Natherdale, which are termed thanages; Convalt, which is termed a ‘dominium’ or lordship; Lydgat, Uchterless, and Rothymay, called baronies; and other lands which have no particular designation, with the towns of Aberdeen, Cullen, and Banff.[104] We also learn that the upper part of the vales of the rivers Dee and Don formed the domain of the earldom of Mar, which consisted of the districts of Braemar, Strathdee, Cromar, and Strathdon, while an extensive territory on the Dee, which had formerly belonged to the earldom, was held in the reign of Alexander the Third by one of his most powerful feudal vassals, Alan the Doorward, to whose father it had been given as a compensation for a claim he had to the earldom of Mar; but though we do not find any of the lands of this earldom bearing the name of thanages, this denomination was still retained in the demesne of two of the more westerly earldoms. In Atholl we have the thanages of Glentilt, Crannich, Achmore, Candknock, while the great abthanrie of Dull belonged 87to the Crown; and in Stratherne we find the thanages of Strum and Dunning held under the earls, and that of Forteviot with the abthanrie of Madderdyn or Madderty in the Crown.

The first or mythical part of this statement relates to the dubious laws of Malcolm II, which begin—‘1. King Malcolm distributed all his lands in the realm of Scotland among his men; 2. and reserved nothing for himself except the royal dignity and the Mute Hill in the town of Scone,’ and may be dismissed as part of the questionable history of Scotland. Whether there was ever a time when it could be said that the king owned only the Moothill of Scone, and how it could be claimed that the entire kingdom was divided into thanages, with all lands once belonging to the Crown, is a question that needs to be resolved during this inquiry. However, when the old chronicler informs us about the classes of people who actually possessed the Crown lands and the types of tenure by which they held them, he is addressing issues that were still relevant in his own time, the characteristics of which he would have been fully capable of verifying, and he gives us a clear account of them. He distinguishes three classes of people as holders of these lands. The lowest class was the farmer or husbandmen, the actual cultivators of the land, who were considered yearly tenants and are likely the same group referred to as Bondi and natives in feudal charters. They were, in the eastern regions, the remnants of the old Celtic population. The next class up comprised the kids and generosity, who held land either on lease for ten or twenty years, or in liferent renewable for one or two lives. The former probably corresponded to the freeholders or free farmers, and the latter to the Rentallers or kindly tenants of the feudal estates. The third class, who held directly from the Crown, included either soldiers or knights, who held a knight’s fee in exchange for military service, or , who held a thanage, or principles or magnates. He defines a thanage as a portion of a province's land held to the feudum firm, with the holder required to pay an annual ‘census’ or feu-duty. By principles, he likely means either the Mormaers or Earls of the ancient Celtic earldoms, or the significant Celtic vassals in the western regions as clan chiefs. Fordun had ties to the northern counties of Kincardine and Aberdeen, where the older thanage holdings remained prominent even in his time. He was a chaplain in the diocese of Aberdeen, and the Chartulary of that bishopric preserves a rental of the Crown lands during the reign of Alexander III, which illustrates their extent and the types of holdings. In this rental, we find the lands of Aberdeen, Belhelvy, Kintore, Fermartyn, Obyne, Glendowachy, Boyn, Munbre, and Natherdale, which are classified as thanages; Convalt, categorized as a 'ownership' or lordship; Lydgat, Uchterless, and Rothymay, referred to as baronies; and other lands without specific designations, including the towns of Aberdeen, Cullen, and Banff. We also learn that the upper part of the valleys of the Dee and Don formed the domain of the earldom of Mar, which included the areas of Braemar, Strathdee, Cromar, and Strathdon. Additionally, a large territory on the Dee, which had previously belonged to the earldom, was held during the reign of Alexander III by one of his most powerful feudal vassals, Alan the Doorward, as compensation for a claim he had to the earldom of Mar. Although we do not see any lands of this earldom labeled as thanages, this designation was still used in the domains of two of the more westerly earldoms. In Atholl, we find the thanages of Glentilt, Crannich, Achmore, Candknock, while the great abthanrie of Dull belonged to the Crown; and in Stratherne, we see the thanages of Strum and Dunning held under the earls, as well as that of Forteviot along with the abthanrie of Madderdyn or Madderty in the Crown.

While in the eastern districts we find the older holdings which survived from the Celtic period though disguised under a Saxon nomenclature, which owes its origin probably to the reigns of Edgar and Alexander the First, explained in language more appropriate to feudal holdings, when we pass over to the western districts which still possessed a Celtic population where the Saxon terminology has not penetrated, we come in contact at once with the realities of the Celtic tribal system which the adoption of feudal forms little affected, and whose customs are therefore less disguised by feudal forms, while the relation of the different classes to each other, though nominally feudal, are practically tribal. Although, when the great district of Argyll was annexed to the Crown and other insurrections among the Gaelic tribes were repressed, grants of land were, to some extent, given to Norman barons, with a view to the more effectual suppression of the unruly inhabitants, they conveyed little beyond a bare feudal superiority and introduced no foreign resident element, and thus hardly influenced the Celtic tribes who remained the actual holders of the soil; and when, by the cession of the Isles in the reign of Alexander the Third, the Norwegian dominion over them was transferred to Scotland, we find that the great Celtic lords of the Southern Isles, who had held them as kings under the Norwegian Crown, retained the same position under the Scottish king. At the great meeting of the Community of Scotland, which settled the succession of the Crown in 1283, we see the heads of three great families descended from Somerled—viz. Alexander de Ergadia, Angus, son of Dovenald, and Alan, son of Rotheric—appearing among them, the first being the powerful Lord of Lorn, and the 88second the Lord of the Isles, while the third owned large territories both on the mainland and in the Isles.

While in the eastern regions we find the older landholdings that have survived since the Celtic period, albeit under a Saxon naming system likely stemming from the reigns of Edgar and Alexander the First, described in terms more suitable for feudal estates, when we move to the western regions that still have a Celtic population where Saxon terms haven't taken hold, we immediately encounter the realities of the Celtic tribal system. This system was only minimally impacted by the adoption of feudal structures, which means its customs are less hidden behind feudal forms. Although the relationships between the different classes may be nominally feudal, they are practically tribal. Even after the vast region of Argyll was annexed to the Crown and other rebellions among the Gaelic tribes were suppressed, some land grants were made to Norman barons to help better control the rebellious locals. These grants conveyed little more than a basic feudal superiority and did not introduce any foreign residents, thus hardly affecting the Celtic tribes who remained the actual landholders. Furthermore, when the Isles were ceded in the reign of Alexander the Third, transferring Norwegian control over them to Scotland, we find that the major Celtic lords of the Southern Isles, who had been recognized as kings under the Norwegian Crown, maintained the same status under the Scottish king. At the significant gathering of the Community of Scotland that determined the Crown's succession in 1283, the leaders of three prominent families descended from Somerled—namely, Alexander de Ergadia, Angus, son of Dovenald, and Alan, son of Rotheric—were present. The first was the powerful Lord of Lorn, the second the Lord of the Isles, while the third owned large territories both on the mainland and in the Isles.

District of Argyll divided into sheriffdoms.

One of the first acts of John Baliol, when his claim to the throne was preferred, was to assimilate the district of Argyll and the kingdom of the Isles to the system which prevailed in the rest of the kingdom, which was divided into sheriffdoms, in which the king was represented by the vicecomes or sheriff, and the Act of Parliament by which this was done will show how the land in these western regions was then held within eight years of the death of Alexander the Third.[105] By this Act, which was passed in 1292, the sheriffdom of Skye was to consist of the lands of the earls of Ross in North Argail, that is, the western part of the present county of Ross, the lands of Glenelg, the Crown lands of Skye and Lewis (here the principal lords were the Macleods of Harris and Lewis though they are not named), the lands of Garmoran, with the islands of Egg and Rume (this had been the chief seat of the Lords of the Isles descended from Roderic, son of Reginald), and the islands of Uist and Barra, where the MacNeills were the principal possessors. The sheriffship of Lorn was to consist of the lands of Ardnamurchan and Kinnelbathyn or Morvern; the lands of Alexander de Ergadia, Lord of Lorn; of John de Glenurchy, of Gilbert M‘Naughton, of Malcolm MacIvor, 89of Dugald of Craignish, of John, son of Gilchrist of Radulph of Dundee, who was a Scrymgeour, whose ancestor had received a grant of Glassrie from Alexander the Second; of Gillespie M‘Lachlan, of the earl of Menteath who had a right to Knapdale, of Anegus, son of Dovenald the Lord of the Isles, and of Colin Campbell, Lord of Lochow; and the sheriffdom of Kintyre was to consist, besides the possessors of the district of Kintyre, of the lands of the Lamonts, of Thomas Cambel, and of Dunkan Duff, in Cowall, and of the island of Bute.

One of the first actions taken by John Baliol, when he laid claim to the throne, was to integrate the area of Argyll and the kingdom of the Isles into the same system that existed in the rest of the kingdom, which was divided into sheriffdoms. In this system, the king was represented by the vicecomes or sheriff, and the Act of Parliament that established this will show how the land in these western regions was organized within eight years after the death of Alexander the Third.[105] According to this Act, passed in 1292, the sheriffdom of Skye was to include the lands of the earls of Ross in North Argyll, which corresponds to the western part of what is now Ross County, the lands of Glenelg, the Crown lands of Skye and Lewis (the main lords here were the Macleods of Harris and Lewis, although they are not specifically named), the lands of Garmoran, including the islands of Egg and Rume (this had been the main seat of the Lords of the Isles descended from Roderic, son of Reginald), and the islands of Uist and Barra, where the MacNeills were the primary landowners. The sheriffdom of Lorn would include the lands of Ardnamurchan and Kinnelbathyn or Morvern; the lands owned by Alexander de Ergadia, Lord of Lorn; John de Glenurchy; Gilbert M‘Naughton; Malcolm MacIvor; Dugald of Craignish; John, son of Gilchrist of Radulph of Dundee, who was a Scrymgeour and whose ancestor had been granted Glassrie by Alexander the Second; Gillespie M‘Lachlan; the earl of Menteath who had rights to Knapdale; Anegus, son of Dovenald, the Lord of the Isles; and Colin Campbell, Lord of Lochow. Additionally, the sheriffdom of Kintyre would include, apart from those who owned land in Kintyre, the lands of the Lamonts, Thomas Cambel, and Dunkan Duff in Cowall, as well as the island of Bute.


39. Bede tells us (B. i. c. 12) that the Picts and Scots were termed transmarine nations, not because they came from beyond Britain, but because they belonged to that remote part of Britain beyond the two firths. The word Transmarine Scotland is adopted as a convenient term for Scotland beyond the Firths of Forth and Clyde.

39. Bede tells us (B. i. c. 12) that the Picts and Scots were called transmarine nations, not because they came from outside Britain, but because they belonged to that distant area of Britain past the two firths. The term Transmarine Scotland is used as an easy way to refer to Scotland beyond the Firths of Forth and Clyde.

40. Defunctus est Palladius in Campo Girgin, in loco qui dicitur Forddun.—Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 13.

40. Palladius died in Campo Girgin, at a location known as Forddun.—Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 13.

41. Book of Rights, pp. 17 and 49.

41. Book of Rights, pp. 17 and 49.

42. When the Pictish Chronicle tells us that the Norwegians were cut off in Sraith-herne or Stratherne, the Irish Annals narrate the same event as a slaughter by the men of Fortren.—Chron. Picts and Scots, pp. 9. and 362.

42. When the Pictish Chronicle tells us that the Norwegians were trapped in Sraith-herne or Stratherne, the Irish Annals describe the same event as a massacre by the men of Fortren.—Chron. Picts and Scots, pp. 9. and 362.

43. Across the Stockfurde into Ros.—Wyntoun.

43. Across the Stockfurde into Ros.—Wyntoun.

44. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 136.

44. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 136.

45. 693 Bruidhe mac Bile Rex Fortrend moritur.

45. 693 Bruidhe mac Bile, King of Fortriu, has died.

739 Tolarcan mac Drostan rex Athfhotla a bathadh la h’Angus (drowned by Angus).—Tigh. Ib. pp. 75, 76.

739 Tolarcan, son of King Drostan, Drowned by Angus (drowned by Angus).—Tigh. Ib. pp. 75, 76.

46. 1020 Findlaec mac Ruaidri Mormaer Moreb.—Tigh. Findlaec mac Ruadri Ri Alban.An. Ult.

46. 1020 Findlaec, son of Ruaidri, Mormaer of Moreb.—Tigh. Findlaec, son of Ruadri, King of Alban.An. Ult.

47. Et si ille qui calumpniatus est de catallo furato vel rapto vocat warentum suum aliquem hominem manentem inter Spey et Forth vel inter Drumalban et Forth habeat ab illo die quo calumpniatus fuerit xv. dies ad producendum warentum suum qui infra dictas divisas maneat ad locum sicut Rex David constituit in comitatu ubi calumpnia tus fuerit. Et si quis ultra illas divisas velut in Moravia vel in Ros vel in Katenes vel in Ergadia vel in Kentyre vocaverit warentos habeat omnes warentos illos quos habere debuit ab ultimo die quindecem dierum predictorum in unam mensem ad locum ubi ipse qui calumpniatus est de catallo furato vel rapto cum catallo adductus erit. Et si calumpniatus venerit pro warento suo qui maneat vel in Moravia vel in Ros vel in Katenes vel in Ergadia que pertinet ad Moraviam nec illum habere poterit tunc veniat ad vicecomitem de Invirnisse, etc....

47. If someone accused of theft or possession of stolen goods requests their warrant, they must have someone present between the Spey and Forth rivers or between Drumalban and Forth from the day the accusation is made for fifteen days to produce their warrant. This warrant must remain within the specified boundaries at a location established by King David in the county where the accusation took place. If someone requests warrants outside of these boundaries, such as in Moray, Ross, Katenes, Ergadia, or Kintyre, they must have all the warrants they should have acquired in the last fifteen days within one month at the location where the accused person and the stolen goods will be brought. If the accused comes for their warrant from Moray, Ross, Katenes, or Ergadia, which is part of Moray, and is unable to secure it, they should then go to the sheriff of Inverness, etc....

Item si calumpniatus vocaverit warentum aliquem in Ergadia que pertinet ad Scotiam tunc veniat ad Comitem Atholie vel ad Abbatem de Clendrochard, etc.Act. Parl. vol. i. p. 372.

If someone makes a false accusation against someone in Ergadia, which is part of Scotland, then let them go to the Earl of Atholl or the Abbot of Clendrochard, etc.Act. Parl. vol. i. p. 372.

Dominus Rex pro pace et stabilitate regni sui observanda statuit et ordinavit quod de terris subscriptis fient videlicet De terra Comitis de Ros in Nort Argail.Ib. ad an. 1292, vol. i. p. 447.

The King has decided and arranged for the peace and stability of his kingdom to be upheld across the lands listed below, particularly in the land of the Earl of Ross in North Argyle.Ib. ad an. 1292, vol. i. p. 447.

48. The term Scotti Picti is here evidently a rendering of the name of Gwyddyl Ffichti, by which the Picts were known to the Welsh, and the allusion to their return from Ireland refers to the tradition of their settlement as given by Bede.

48. The term Scotti Picti is clearly a version of the name Gaelic Faction, which the Picts were called by the Welsh, and the mention of their return from Ireland relates to the tradition of their settlement as described by Bede.

49. Reeves’s Adamnan, p. 397.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Reeves’s *Adamnan*, p. 397.

50. Orkneyinga Saga, p. 181.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Orkneyinga Saga, p. 181.

51. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 363.

51. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 363.

52. Ib. p. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 9.

53. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 77.

53. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 77.

54. See vol. i. p. 387, note 5. War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill, p. 153.

54. See vol. i. p. 387, note 5. War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill, p. 153.

55. Olaf Tryggvesson’s Saga. Collect. de reb. Alb., p. 333.

55. Olaf Tryggvesson’s Saga. Collect. de reb. Alb., p. 333.

56. Chron. Picts and Scots, 77, 78, and 367.

56. Chron. Picts and Scots, 77, 78, and 367.

57. Saxon Chron. ad an. 1031. See also vol. i. p. 397, note 22.

57. Saxon Chron. ad an. 1031. See also vol. i. p. 397, note 22.

58. Anderson’s Orkneyinga Saga, p. 28, note. The author has no doubt that Munch’s conjecture is correct. The expression ‘where Scotland and England meet’ must not be too strictly construed, but it evidently places the locality on the southern frontier of Scotland. That Gallgaedhel is geographically Galloway appears from this, that the deaths of Roland and Allan, Lords of Galloway, which took place in 1199 and 1234, are recorded in the Irish Annals under the title of Ri Gallgaedhel.

58. Anderson’s Orkneyinga Saga, p. 28, note. The author is confident that Munch’s theory is correct. The phrase ‘where Scotland and England meet’ shouldn’t be interpreted too narrowly, but it clearly indicates the area is on the southern border of Scotland. That Gallgaedhel refers to Galloway geographically is shown by the fact that the deaths of Roland and Allan, Lords of Galloway, which happened in 1199 and 1234, are noted in the Irish Annals under the title of Ri Gallgaedhel.

59. 1040 Donnchad rex Scotiæ in autumno occiditur a duce suo Macbethad mac Finnlaech, cui succesit in regnum.—(Marianus Scotus.) Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 65.

59. In the autumn of 1040, King Donnchad of Scotland is killed by his own leader Macbeth, son of Finnlaech, who then takes over the kingdom.—(Marianus Scotus.) Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 65.

60. Collect. de reb. Alb., pp. 345, 346.

60. Collect. de reb. Alb., pp. 345, 346.

61. Col. de Reb. Alb., p. 346.

61. Col. de Reb. Alb., p. 346.

62. Bower says of Alexander I.‘Quod patruus suus comes de Gowry dedit sibi ad donum, ut moris est in baptismo, terras de Lyff et Invergowry’ (Scotichron. B. v. chap. xxxvi.), which shows that during the life of Malcolm III. one of his brothers possessed Gowry. Then we find that Madach, who ruled over Atholl as earl in the reign of Alexander I. and David I., was the son of Melmare, brother of Malcolm III., and his son Edelradus is designated in a charter of Admore in Kinross-shire ‘Abbas de Dunkelden et insuper comes de Fife’ (Chart. St. Andrews, p. 115), thus uniting the possession of the abbacy of Dunkeld, the patrimony of this royal family, with the earldom of Fife.

62. Bower mentions Alexander I."What his uncle, the Earl of Gowry, gave him as a gift, as is traditional at baptism, were the lands of Lyff and Invergowry." (Scotichron. B. v. chap. xxxvi.), which indicates that during Malcolm III.'s lifetime, one of his brothers owned Gowry. We also see that Madach, who was the earl of Atholl during the reigns of Alexander I. and David I., was the son of Melmare, brother of Malcolm III., and his son Edelradus is mentioned in a charter from Admore in Kinross-shire 'Abbot of Dunkeld and also Earl of Fife' (Chart. St. Andrews, p. 115), thus combining the ownership of the abbey of Dunkeld, the heritage of this royal family, with the earldom of Fife.

63. Chron. Picts and Scots, pp. 370, 372.

63. Chron. Picts and Scots, pp. 370, 372.

64. Dobharcu, of which Dobharcon is the genitive form, signifies literally water-dog, and is the name usually given to an otter.

64. Dobharcu, with Dobharcon as its genitive form, literally means water-dog, and is the term commonly used for an otter.

65. The words agus ise Mormaer agus ise Toisech. This has been translated as if it meant that Mondac was both Mormaer and Toisech, while Comgall is left without a designation, but the above is the obvious meaning.

65. The words agus ise Mormaer agus ise Toisech. This has been translated to imply that Mondac was both Mormaer and Toisech, while Comgall is left without a title, but the above is the clear meaning.

66. In the above notice from the Book of Deer the reader is referred to the edition of it printed for the Spalding Club under the able care of the late Dr. John Stuart. The facts they disclose are given here merely, and the explanation must be reserved to a subsequent chapter.

66. In the notice above from the Book of Deer, the reader is directed to the edition published for the Spalding Club, carefully handled by the late Dr. John Stuart. The facts presented here are just for reference, and the explanation will be provided in a later chapter.

67. Chart. Scon, p. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chart. Scon, p. 2.

68. Ailred De bello apud Standardum, printed in appendix to Fordun, Chron., vol. i. p. 443.

68. Ailred On the Battle at Standard, printed in the appendix to Fordun, Chron., vol. i. p. 443.

69. Orkneyinga Saga, p. 86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Orkneyinga Saga, p. 86.

70. Compare the subscriptions to the Scone charter, ‘Ego Alexander Dei Gratia Rex Scotorum propria manu mea hec confirmo ... ego Sibilla Dei Gratia Regina Scottorum propria manu hec confirmo, ego Gregorius episcopus, etc., confirmo, ego Cormacus episcopus, etc., confirmo, ego Beth comes similiter, ego Gospatricius Dolfini assensum prebeo, ego Mallus comes assensum prebeo, ego Madach comes assensum prebeo, ego Rothri comes assensum prebeo, ego Gartnach comes assensum prebeo, ego Dufagan comes assensum prebeo (Chart. Scon, p. 2), with the following Saxon charters:—‘Ego Æthelbalth (Mercensium Rex) hanc donationem meam subscripsi. Ego Uuor Episcopus consensi et subscripsi. Piot abbas. Uuilfirth comes. Sigibed comes. Oba comes. Beorcol comes. Heardberht frater Regis Eadberht comes, etc. Or another in 823—‘Ego Eagbertus Rex Anglorum hanc donationem meam, etc., confirmavi et subscripsi. Ego Ætheluulf Rex consensi et subscripsi. Ego Uulfred Archiepiscopus consensi et subscripsi. Ego Wigthegn Episcopus consensi et subscripsi. Ego Ealhstan Episcopus consensi et subscripsi. Ego Bearnmod Episcopus consensi et subscripsi. Ego Wulfhard Dux consensi et subscripsi. Ego Monuede Dux consensi et subscripsi. Ego Osmod Dux consensi et subscripsi. Ego Dudda Dux consensi et subscripsi, etc.—Palgrave, Rise and Progress of the English Commonwealth, vol. ii. pp. ccxix. ccxx.

70. Compare the subscriptions to the Scone charter, "I, Alexander, by the Grace of God, King of Scots, confirm this with my own hand... I, Sibilla, by the Grace of God, Queen of Scots, confirm this with my own hand. I, Gregory, bishop, confirm it; I, Cormac, bishop, confirm it; I, Beth, earl, confirm it; I, Gospatric, Dolfini, give my consent; I, Mallus, earl, give my consent; I, Madach, earl, give my consent; I, Rothri, earl, give my consent; I, Gartnach, earl, give my consent; I, Dufagan, earl, give my consent." (Chart. Scon, p. 2), with the following Saxon charters:—"I, Æthelbalth (King of the Mercians), have signed this donation. I, Uuor, bishop, agree and have signed. Piot, abbot. Uuilfirth, earl. Sigibed, earl. Oba, earl. Beorcol, earl. Heardberht, brother of King Eadberht, earl.", etc. Or another from 823—‘I, Eagbert, King of the English, have confirmed and signed this donation of mine. I, Ætheluulf, King, agree and have signed. I, Wulfred, archbishop, agree and have signed. I, Wigthegn, bishop, agree and have signed. I, Ealhstan, bishop, agree and have signed. I, Bearnmod, bishop, agree and have signed. I, Wulfhard, duke, agree and have signed. I, Monuede, duke, agree and have signed. I, Osmod, duke, agree and have signed. I, Dudda, duke, agree and have signed. etc.—Palgrave, Rise and Progress of the English Commonwealth, vol. ii. pp. ccxix. ccxx.

71. Chart. of Dunfermlin, p. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chart. of Dunfermlin, p. 4.

72. Ib. p. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 16.

73. Chart. of St. Andrews, pp. 116, 117.

73. Chart. of St. Andrews, pp. 116, 117.

74. Mr. Robertson, in his valuable work of Scotland under her Early Kings, considers that Beth in the Scone charter is written by a clerical error for Heth, that he is the same person with the Ed and Head of David’s charters, and was Earl of Moray, and father of that Angus, Earl of Moray, defeated and slain in 1130 (vol. i. pp. 104, 190). This opinion is mainly grounded on the fact that Wimund, when he claimed to be the son of Angus, called himself Malcolm MacHeth, but Beth appears in the same form in a subsequent charter in the Scone chartulary (p. 4), and an identification, which requires us to suppose that the name has been miswritten in two charters, is not admissible. Moreover, it is not likely that an Earl of Moray should witness the foundation-charter of a monastery erected as a thank-offering for the defeat of the men of Moray in that year. As the great province of Fif consisted of the two old districts of Fyfe and Fothrithi, it is not impossible that there may at first have been an Earl connected with each, and that Beth, occupying here the leading place in which the subsequent Earls of Fife are invariably found, may have been earl along with Edelrad, and that the latter is the Ed who, along with Constantin, witnesses the earliest charter of King David, as there is a circumflex through the d of Ed, which implies that some letters after it have been omitted. This would account for Constantin appearing in the charter of Edelrad as if he were his contemporary. It may be observed that the Admore which Edelrad grants was in Fothrif, while Constantin appears in connection with Kirkcaldy in Fife, and that the name of the Thane of Falkland being Macbeath, shows that the name Beath was also connected with Fife. Head may certainly have been the Earl of Moray who preceded Angus, and gave his name to the family of MacHeth.

74. Mr. Robertson, in his important work, Scotland under her Early Kings, suggests that the name "Beth" in the Scone charter is actually a clerical error for "Heth." He believes that this refers to the same individual known as Ed and Head in David’s charters, who was the Earl of Moray and the father of Angus, the Earl of Moray, who was defeated and killed in 1130 (vol. i. pp. 104, 190). His argument is primarily based on the fact that Wimund, when he claimed to be the son of Angus, referred to himself as Malcolm MacHeth. However, "Beth" appears in the same manner in a later charter in the Scone chartulary (p. 4), and suggesting that the name has been misspelled in two charters is not acceptable. Furthermore, it’s unlikely that an Earl of Moray would witness the founding charter of a monastery established as a thank-you for the defeat of the men of Moray that year. Since the large province of Fife comprised the two old districts of Fyfe and Fothrithi, it’s possible that there were initially separate earls associated with each, and that Beth, holding the leading position usually occupied by the later Earls of Fife, may have been an earl alongside Edelrad. Edelrad is likely the Ed who, along with Constantin, witnesses the earliest charter of King David, as there is a circumflex over the d in Ed, indicating that some letters after it have been left out. This could explain why Constantin appears in Edelrad's charter as if he were his contemporary. It’s worth noting that the Admore granted by Edelrad was in Fothrith, while Constantin is linked to Kirkcaldy in Fife, and the name of the Thane of Falkland being Macbeath shows that the name Beath was also associated with Fife. Head could certainly have been the Earl of Moray who came before Angus and gave his name to the MacHeth family.

75. See charter by Alexander the Second to Earl Malcolm of Fife, son of Duncan, Earl of Fife, of the comitatus de Fyfe. ‘Sicut Comes Duncanus frater suus comitatem illum tenuit ... Sicut carta regis David de predicto comitatu facta comiti Duncano patri ejus.’National MSS. vol. i. p. 28.

75. See the charter from Alexander the Second to Earl Malcolm of Fife, son of Duncan, Earl of Fife, concerning the district of Fife. "Just like Earl Duncan, his brother, was in charge of that district ... Just as the charter from King David for that district was given to Earl Duncan, his father."National MSS. vol. i. p. 28.

76. Fordun, Chron. (Annals, III.) vol. ii. p. 251; and see note, p. 430.

76. Fordun, Chron. (Annals, III.) vol. ii. p. 251; and see note, p. 430.

77. ‘Ingibiorg, the mother of the earls,’ married Melkolf, king of Scotland, who was called Langhals. Their son was Dungad, king of Scotland, the father of William, who was a good man. His son was William the Noble, whom all the Scots wished to take for their king.—Collect. de Reb. Alb. 40, p. 346.

77. ‘Ingibiorg, the mother of the earls,’ married Melkolf, the king of Scotland, known as Langhals. Their son was Dungad, king of Scotland, the father of William, who was a good man. His son was William the Noble, whom all the Scots wanted as their king. —Collect. de Reb. Alb. 40, p. 346.

78. Wyntoun, Chron. B. vii. c. vii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Wyntoun, Chron. Book 7, Chapter 7.

79. Memorandum quod Comes de Holand processit de sorore domini Regis Willelmi ut cognitum est per anticos regni Scotie quod totus comitatus de Ros, collatus fuit in maritagio cum predicta sorore domini Regis Willelmi et predictus comitatus elongatus fuit a predicto comite de Holand sine aliqua ratione et sine merito suo vel antecessorum suorum ut injuste sicut recognitum est.—Palgrave, Documents and Records, p. 20.

79. It is noted that the Count of Holland sought the sister of King William, as documented in the ancient records of the Kingdom of Scotland, which stated that the entire county of Ross was offered in marriage along with the sister of King William. Additionally, this county was wrongfully taken from the Count of Holland without any valid reason or merit on his part or that of his ancestors, as acknowledged.—Palgrave, Documents and Records, p. 20.

80. The principal act of Gilchrist’s life was the foundation of the Priory of Monimusk, and Thomas, the Doorward, confirms the grant by his grandfather and his mother. His son Alan declares, in 1257, that Morgund and his son Duncan were illegitimate, and in 1291 the Earl of Mar complains that when William the Lion restored the Earldom to Morgund, ‘deficiebant tres centum librate terre.’—Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. iv. p. 151.

80. The main achievement of Gilchrist’s life was establishing the Priory of Monimusk. Thomas, the Doorward, confirms the grant made by his grandfather and mother. In 1257, his son Alan states that Morgund and his son Duncan were illegitimate, and in 1291, the Earl of Mar complains that when William the Lion restored the Earldom to Morgund, ‘deficiebant tres centum librate terre.’—Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. iv. p. 151.

81. This deed has hitherto been known only by its being printed by Selden in his Titles of Honour; but the document from which he printed was found among his papers, and is now in the library at Lincoln’s Inn. See Appendix No. IV. for an account of this charter.

81. This document has so far only been recognized because Selden published it in his Titles of Honour; however, the original document from which he printed was discovered among his papers and is now in the library at Lincoln’s Inn. See Appendix No. IV. for details about this charter.

82. Fordun, Chron. (Annals, XXX.) vol. ii. p. 276.

82. Fordun, Chron. (Annals, XXX.) vol. ii. p. 276.

83. Chart. of Paisley, p. 167. The expressions used here imply that David held the earldom only for a time. The first mention of another earl of Lennox is in 1193, when Eth, son of the earl of Lennox, witnesses a charter in the Liber de Melrose, vol. i. p. 22, and that his name was Aluin appears from the Chartulary of Glasgow, vol. i. p. 86, where we find, between 1208 and 1214, a charter by Alewinus comes de Levenax filius et heres Alewini comitis de Levenax.

83. Chart. of Paisley, p. 167. The expressions used here suggest that David only held the earldom for a short period. The first mention of another earl of Lennox is in 1193, when Eth, the son of the earl of Lennox, witnesses a charter in the Melrose Book, vol. i. p. 22, and his name, Aluin, is noted in the Chartulary of Glasgow, vol. i. p. 86, where we find, between 1208 and 1214, a charter by Alewinus comes de Levenax filius et heres Alewini comitis de Levenax.

84. Fordun, Chron. (Annals, XXIX.), p. 276.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Fordun, Chron. (Annals, XXIX.), p. 276.

85. Willelmi Rishanger Chronica et Annales, Master of the Rolls Series, p. 344. The words ‘de chef mes’ are erroneously translated by the editor ‘of chief of the house,’ instead of ‘chief messuage.’

85. Willelmi Rishanger Chronicle and Annals, Master of the Rolls Series, p. 344. The editor mistakenly translates the words 'of the chef' as ‘of chief of the house,’ instead of ‘chief messuage.’

86. Rishanger, Chronica, pp. 355, 356, 357.

86. Rishanger, Chronica, pp. 355, 356, 357.

87. The decision is thus given in the arguments adduced by Baliol in support of the position that the kingdom was not partible. Printed by Palgrave (Doc., p. 40), unfortunately the document is very imperfect, but it appears to place the old Celtic earldom in the same category with the offices of seneschals, marischals, constables, and foresters:—

87. The decision is based on the arguments presented by Baliol to support the claim that the kingdom could not be divided. Published by Palgrave (Doc., p. 40), unfortunately, the document is very incomplete, but it seems to categorize the old Celtic earldom alongside the roles of seneschals, marischals, constables, and foresters:—

‘Ausi la Countee de Asheles demora a Isabele la einzne ... puisne n y aveit vivaunt Isabel l einzne soir e le isseue de li. E fet ... lavandit Isabel en pleyn Parlament devaunt le Rey Alexaundre fiz ... son counseil q ele ne deveit ceo par ... er por ceo qe Countee nest pas partable ... qe plus ... es ce ... vynt.... Escoce Seneschaucie Mareschaucie Conestablerie Foresterie. e ... einzne ... al isseue ... einznesce autres offices e baillies semblable qe sount de la coroune.’

The County of Ashales was left solely to Isabel. One evening, only Isabel was living there along with its consequences. Then, Isabel was presented to King Alexander and his council in a full Parliament, explaining that she shouldn’t proceed with this because it cannot be divided. Additionally, it originates from Scotland, including the Seneschalcy, Marshallcy, Constabulary, Forestry, and is similar to other offices and lordships that belong to the crown.

88. Pro dolor! Patricius de Athedle filius Thomæ de Galwedia et comitis de Adthedle, juvenis egregius et quantum ad humanam oppinionem omni curiali sapientia et facescia imbutus, apud Hadingtone in hospitio suo de nocte postquam se sopori dedisset, per consilium quorundam malignancium nequiter perimitur, cum duobus sociis suis.... Post cujus tamen obitum, David de Hastinges accepit ejus comitatum provenientem sibi ex parte uxoris sue, que erat matertera juvenis occisi.Chron. Mel.

88. Unfortunately, Patrick of Athedle, son of Thomas of Galwedia and the count of Athedle, a remarkable young man full of all the courtly wisdom and knowledge one could expect, was wickedly killed at Hadingtone in his own lodgings on the night after he had gone to sleep, by the scheme of some malicious individuals, along with two of his companions.... After his death, David de Hastinges received the county that came to him through his wife's side, who was the aunt of the murdered youth.Chron. Mel.

89. The history of these ancient earldoms is very inaccurately given by the Peerage-writers, and none more so than that of the earldom of Caithness. These errors will be found corrected in Appendix No. V.

89. The history of these ancient earldoms is often misrepresented by the writers of the Peerage, and none more so than the earldom of Caithness. These mistakes will be corrected in Appendix No. V.

90. Palgrave, Documents, pp. 14, 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Palgrave, Documents, pp. 14, 15.

91. Vol. i. p. 483.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Vol. 1. p. 483.

92. Vol. i. p. 486.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Vol. 1. p. 486.

93. See charter by David II., confirming in 1368 to Archibald Campbell, son of Colin, the lands of Craignish, Melfort, and others, with all the liberties thereof, as freely as Duncan Mac Duine, progenitor of the said Archibald Campbell, enjoyed the same in the barony of Lochaw, or other lands belonging to him.—His. Com., 4 Report, p. 40. The first Campbell on record is Gillespie Campbell in 1266, and this Duncan was his grandfather.

93. See the charter by David II., confirming in 1368 to Archibald Campbell, son of Colin, the lands of Craignish, Melfort, and others, along with all their liberties, as freely as Duncan Mac Duine, the ancestor of Archibald Campbell, enjoyed the same in the barony of Lochaw or other lands that belonged to him.—His. Com., 4 Report, p. 40. The first recorded Campbell is Gillespie Campbell in 1266, and this Duncan was his grandfather.

94. Rymer’s Fœdera, vol. i. p. 257.

94. Rymer’s Fœdera, vol. i. p. 257.

95. Fordun, Chron., ed. 1874, vol. ii. p. 289, and note p. 436.

95. Fordun, Chron., ed. 1874, vol. ii. p. 289, and note p. 436.

96. Quo tempore septem Comites Scotiae, viz. de Bowan, de Meneteth, de Stradeherne, de Lewenes, de Ros, de Athel, de Mar, ac Johannes filius Johannis Comyn de Badenau, collecto exercitu valido in valle Annandie, feria secunda Paschæ Angliam ingressi, vastabant omnia cæde et incendio, et non parcentes ætati vel sexui venientes Carleolum urbem, ipsam obsidione cinxerunt.—Willelmi Rishanger Chronica, p. 156.

96. At that time, seven Earls of Scotland—Bowan, Meneteth, Stradeherne, Lewenes, Ros, Athel, Mar, and John, son of John Comyn of Badenau—assembled a powerful army in the Annan valley and invaded England on Easter Monday. They devastated everything in their path with violence and fire, showing no mercy to anyone, regardless of age or gender, as they besieged the city of Carlisle.—Willelmi Rishanger Chronicle, p. 156.

97. Willelmi Rishanger Chronica, pp. 159, 160.

97. Willelmi Rishanger Chronicle, pp. 159, 160.

98. Rymer’s Fœdera, ii. p. 471.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Rymer’s Fœdera, vol. 2, p. 471.

99. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 291.

99. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 291.

100. Fordun, Chronicle, vol. ii. p. 177.

100. Fordun, Chronicle, vol. ii. p. 177.

101. Regiam Majestatem, p. i.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Regiam Majestatem, p. 1.

102. This word feodofirma, called feu-farm in Scotland and fee-farm in England, is usually understood as meaning what is inconsistently called a hereditary lease, but it was not so at least in Scotland. It was a grant of the feodum or fee of the estate, and not merely of the usufruct, burdened with an annual payment of a firma or census, instead of military service.—See Fordun, vol. ii. p. 414 note.

102. This term feodofirma, known as feu-farm in Scotland and fee-farm in England, is commonly understood to mean what is inconsistently referred to as a hereditary lease, but that was not the case, at least in Scotland. It was a grant of the feudum or fee of the estate, and not just the right to use it, with an obligation to make an annual payment of a company or census, instead of performing military service.—See Fordun, vol. ii. p. 414 note.

103. This subject will be more fully discussed in a subsequent chapter.

103. This topic will be explored in more detail in a later chapter.

104. Chart. Aberdeen, vol. i. p. 55.

104. Chart. Aberdeen, vol. 1, p. 55.

105. Dominus Rex pro pace et stabilitate regni sui observandus statuit et ordinavit quod de terris subscriptis fient [vicecomitatus] videlicet. De terra comitis de Ros in Nort Argail, Terra de Glenc[elg] Terra Regis de Skey et Lodoux, octo davaux de terra [Garmoran] Egge et Rumme Guiste et Barrich cum minutis insulis et vocetur vicecomitatus de Skey.

105. The King's authority has determined that the following lands will make up [counties], specifically: the land of the Earl of Ross in North Argyle, the land of Glenc[elg], the King's land of Skey and Lodoux, eight davachs of the land [Garmoran] Egge and Rumme Guiste and Barrich, along with the smaller islands, and this area will be named the county of Skey.

De terris Kinnebathyn Ardemuirich Bothelve, Terra Alexandri de Argadia, Terra Johannis de Glenurwy, Terra Gilberti Mc[Nauchton] Terra Malcolmi M‘Ivyr Terra Dugalli de Cragins Terra Johannis McGilcrist Terra Magistri Radulphi de Dunde, Terra Gileskel M‘Lachl[an] Terra Comitis de Meneteth de Knapedal, Terra Anegus filii Dovenaldi Insularum et Terra Colini Cambel et vocetur vicecomitatus de [Lorn].

From the lands of Kinnebathyn, Ardemuirich, Bothelve, the Land of Alexander from Argadia, the Land of John from Glenurwy, the Land of Gilbert Mc[Nauchton], the Land of Malcolm M‘Ivyr, the Land of Dugall from Cragins, the Land of John McGilcrist, the Land of Master Radulph from Dundee, the Land of Gileskel M‘Lachl[an], the Land of the Earl of Meneteth from Knapedal, the Land of Anegus, son of Dovenaldi of the Isles, and the Land of Colin Campbell, this area shall be known as the county of [Lorn].

De terris de Kentyr cum omnibus tenentibus terras in eadem. Terra Lochmani McKilcolim McErewer Terra Enegus McErewer, Terra de ... Insula de Boot, Terra Domini Thomæ Cambel, et Terra Dunkani Duf et vocetur vicecomitatus de Kentyr.Acta Parl. vol. i. p. 447.

From the lands of Kentyr with all the tenants of the same lands. The land of Lochmani McKilcolim McErewer, the land of Enegus McErewer, the land of ... the Isle of Boot, the land of Lord Thomas Cambel, and the land of Dunkani Duf shall be referred to as the county of Kentyr.Acta Parl. vol. i. p. 447.

90

CHAPTER III.

LEGENDARY ORIGINS.

The problem to be solved.

The occupation of the lands which formed the territory of the kingdom of Scotland in the reign of Alexander the Third, the mutual relation of the different races by which it was held, the connection of the Celtic portion of the population with the soil, the tenure by which they possessed it, and the different classes in their social organisation which it discloses, present to us the problem which we have to solve, and we have now to trace the history of the early institutions from which its phenomena were derived, and the extent to which they have been affected by internal change or by external influence.

The occupation of the lands that made up the kingdom of Scotland during Alexander the Third's reign, the relationship between the different races living there, the Celtic connection of the population to the land, the way they owned it, and the various social classes it reveals, present us with the problem we need to address. Now, we must explore the history of the early institutions that led to these phenomena and see how much they have been changed by internal shifts or outside influences.

Early traditions.

But before entering upon this inquiry it may be well to see what legend or tradition tells us with regard to the Celtic portion of the population, with which we have now mainly to do. Such legends or traditions are either intended as a means of conveying some early facts in the history of the race in a popular form, or of clothing some truths in a symbolic dress, or they are merely the picturesque imaginations of their early sennachies or native historians. Those which relate to the Celtic population of Scotland are derived from two different sources. They are either Welsh or Irish, that is, they are the legends of either the Cymric or the Gaelic race, and in estimating their relative value it is necessary to take their probable origin and character into account. Some of them are 91what may be termed ethnic legends. They are designed to perpetuate the popular conception of the origin and early settlements of the race, but they are the creation of a period when there had been some progress in the culture of the people, and when they possessed a rude literature derived in the main from the spread of Christianity and the establishment of Christian institutions among them. Their authors felt the necessity of connecting the early history of the country with the events of Biblical or Classical history, and it assumed the shape of a fictitious narrative which belongs to the mythic period of their annals. Others again may be called linguistic legends, and were rude attempts to account for peoples nominally distinct, and from pride of race regarding each other as independent races, possessing the same language and using a cognate form of speech. Others were what may be truly called historical legends, and handed down in a more or less modified shape events which we have reason to think actually took place; while others again were purely artificial, and were simply the rude and fantasticfantastic creations of the popular mind, which felt the necessity of filling up the dark period of the annals of their race with imaginary events calculated to gratify their national feeling and their natural love of the marvellous.

But before diving into this exploration, it’s helpful to look at what legend or tradition tells us about the Celtic part of the population that we’re focusing on. These legends or traditions aim either to convey early facts about the race in a popular way, to dress some truths in symbolic form, or they are simply the colorful imaginations of their early storytellers or local historians. The legends related to the Celtic population of Scotland come from two different sources: they are either Welsh or Irish, meaning they belong to either the Cymric or Gaelic races. When evaluating their relative value, it’s important to consider their likely origins and characteristics. Some of these can be classified as ethnic legends, which are meant to preserve the popular view of the race's origins and early settlements. However, they were created during a time when the culture of the people had progressed and when they had developed a rough literature largely influenced by the spread of Christianity and the establishment of Christian institutions among them. The authors of these legends recognized the need to link the early history of the country with events from Biblical or Classical history, taking the form of a fictional narrative that belongs to the mythic period of their history. Others can be termed linguistic legends, which were crude attempts to explain groups that were nominally distinct, and due to pride about their heritage, saw each other as independent races that shared the same language and used similar forms of speech. Additionally, there are what can genuinely be called historical legends that, in a more or less altered form, recounted events that we believe actually occurred; while others were purely artificial, merely the rough and fantastic creations of the popular mind, which felt the need to fill the dark periods of their history with imaginary events designed to satisfy national pride and their natural fascination with the extraordinary.

Ethnic legends.

The ethnic legends invariably connect the origin of the people with Biblical or Classical history, and assumes that some of the races which formed the oldest population of the country, and were really indigenous, had immigrated from some foreign land. We find it assuming two different shapes. In the one the different nations constituting the early population were separate colonies which proceeded from foreign countries and entered the land at different periods. Thus Bede tells us of the early population of Britain that it was first peopled by a colony of ‘Brittones’ who 92came from Armorica; that then the Picts came from Scythia, and the nation of the Scots came from Ireland; and he places these successive colonies prior to the Roman invasion of Britain. The legendary history of Ireland presents the early history of its population in the same aspect. The account of the successive colonies which occupied Ireland is supposed to have been narrated to Saint Patrick by her earliest historian Fintan, who lived before the Flood, and remained alive during the whole of the centuries which elapsed till the introduction of Christianity. The Book of Ballimote contains a poem supposed to have been written by him. If he was a real personage, he may have been Fintan Munnu, a celebrated Irish saint who died on 25th October 634, but the poem is no doubt a later composition, and a translation is here inserted as giving in short compass these successive peoplings of the island, and as a good specimen of their early legends.

The ethnic legends consistently link the origins of various peoples to Biblical or Classical history, suggesting that some groups who made up the earliest population of the area, despite being truly indigenous, had immigrated from other lands. This idea takes on two different forms. In one, the different nations that made up the early population are seen as separate colonies that came from foreign countries and settled in the land at different times. For example, Bede tells us that Britain was originally settled by a colony of 'Brittones' from Armorica, followed by the Picts from Scythia, and then the Scots from Ireland. He places these waves of settlers before the Roman invasion of Britain. The legendary history of Ireland reflects the same narrative for its population's early history. The story of the various colonies that settled in Ireland is said to have been passed down to Saint Patrick by the earliest historian, Fintan, who lived before the Flood and reportedly lived through the centuries until Christianity was introduced. The Book of Ballimote includes a poem that is believed to have been written by him. If he was indeed a real person, he might have been Fintan Munnu, a well-known Irish saint who died on October 25, 634. However, the poem is likely a later creation, and a translation is included here to concisely present these successive settlements of the island, while also serving as a good example of their early legends.

As the learned historian has related, namely Fintan:—

As the knowledgeable historian has described, Fintan:—

1.
‘Should any one inquire of me about Eire,
I can tell most accurately
Respecting every invasion which took place
From the beginning of all pleasing life.
2.
‘Ceasair set out from the East,
The woman who was daughter of Beatha,
Accompanied by fifty daughters,
As also by three men.
3.
‘The deluge came on.
Bith resided at his mountain without secrecy,
Ladra at Ard Ladran,
And Ceasair at her corner.
934.
‘As to me, I remained a year under the flood
At Tul Tinnde of strength.
There had not been slept, nor will there be slept,
A sleep better than that which I had.
5.
‘I was then in Ireland;
Pleasant was my condition
When Partholon arrived
From the Grecian country in the East.
6.
‘I was also in Ireland
While it was uninhabited,
Until the son of Agnoman arrived,
Neimead of pleasant manners.
7
‘Fir Bolg and Fir Gaillian
Arrived a long period afterwards.
The Fir Domnan then arrived,
And landed in Irrus westward.
8.
‘After them the Tuatha De arrived
Concealed in their dark clouds
I ate my food with them,
Though at such a remote period.
9.
‘Then came the sons of Milead
From Spain southward.
I lived and ate with them,
Though fierce were their battles.
10.
‘A continuity of life
Still remained with me,
For in my time Christianity was here established
By the king of heaven of the clouds.’

The history of these successive colonies is elaborated with many details in the fictitious history of Ireland during the 94mythic period, but it is unnecessary for our purpose to enter into these details except in so far as they bear upon the legendary history of the people of Scotland.[106]

The history of these successive colonies is explained in detail in the fictional history of Ireland during the 94mythical period, but it’s not necessary for us to dive into these details unless they relate to the legendary history of the people of Scotland.[106]

Another form of the ethnic legend is one common to the early history of all countries during the mythic period. In it the race is personified in an eponymus who is the supposed ancestor and founder of it, and their supposed settlement in the country in which they are first found is prefigured in a marriage with a female whose name has an obvious relation to it, and thus an ethnic family is produced, the sons of which usually represent the territorial divisions of the country. This family has therefore a territorial as well as an ethnic meaning, and the filiation does not always imply affinity of race, but may indicate no more than the joint occupation of the country by the different tribes personified in the members of the ethnic family. We have an instance of this form of the legend in the well-known fable contained in Geoffrey of Monmouth’s fabulous history, where Brutus, the eponymus of the Britons, appears as the first colonist in the island, and has three sons, Locrinus, Camber, and Albanactus, representing the Lloegry of England, the Cymry of Wales, and the people of Alban or Scotland, as well as in the older form of the legend, where Brutus and Albanus are brothers. In the Irish form Gathelus or Gaidelglas, the eponymus of the Gael, marries Scota the daughter of Pharaoh, by which the settlement of the Gael in Scotia or Ireland is prefigured, and his period is brought back so as to connect his history and that of his race with the Biblical narrative. His descendant Milesius, son of Bile, son of Breogan, is also said to have married Scota, daughter of Pharaoh, and actually settles the race in Ireland. We find, however, this feature of the legend, 95which represents the territorial divisions of the country by the sons of the supposed colonist, running through the whole of the first form of the legend. Thus Partholan, the first colonist after the flood, arrives with three sons, Rughruidhe, Slainge, and Laighlinne, and after their death he divides Ireland between four sons, Er, Orba, Fearann, and Feargna. The second colonist, Nemead, has a wife, Macha, from whom Ardmacha or Armagh takes its name, thus signifying the principal seat of the race; and he has three sons, Iarbheineoil, Fergus Leithdearg, and Starn, and Ireland is divided into three parts between Beothach son of Iarbheineoil, Briotan son of Fergus Leithdearg, and Simon son of Beoain son of Starn. The people of Nemead are then driven out of Ireland by the Fomoraigh or sea pirates, and depart in three bodies. One under Beothach goes to the north of Europe, another under Briotan to the north of Britain, and the third under Simon to Greece. The third colonists, the Firbolg, come from Greece under Dela, a descendant of Simon, and by him Ireland is divided into five districts between his five sons, Slainge, Gann, Seangan, Geannan, and Rughruidhe; and these were the five provinces of Ireland—Leinster, possessed by Slainge; Thomond and Desmond, the two divisions of Munster, by Gann and Seangan; Connaught by Geannan, and Ulster by Rughruidhe. Here we have a reproduction of two of the sons of Partholan in Slainge and Rughruidhe. We have again a threefold division of Ireland under the fourth colonists, the Tuatha De, supposed to be the descendants of Beothach, son of Iarbheineoil; and the three sons of Cearmadha Milbeoil their king—MacCuil, MacCeacht, and MacGreine—have three queens, Eire, Fodla, and Banba, which are simply the three oldest names in Ireland. Milesius too has three sons, Eber, Heremon, and Ir, of whom the former possessed the two Munsters, Heremon Leinster and Connaught, and Ir Ulster; and here again we find the same reproduction of 96previous names, for Eber has the same four sons, Er, Orba, Fearann, and Feargna,[107] who are attributed to Partholan, and the descendants of Ir who occupied Ulster were termed the race of Rughruidhe from a descendant of that name. We also find that this filiation from the same parents does not imply identity of race, for the descendants of Ir, to whom the name of Rughruidhe especially belongs, and who peopled the north of Ireland, appear throughout the Irish Annals under the name of Cruithnigh, and were no other than the Picts who were settled in Ireland.

Another version of the ethnic legend is something common to the early history of all countries during the mythic period. In this legend, the race is represented by an eponymous, who is considered the ancestor and founder, and their initial settlement in the land they inhabit is symbolized by a marriage with a woman whose name clearly relates to the race. This creates an ethnic family, and the sons typically represent the territorial divisions of the country. Therefore, this family has both territorial and ethnic significance, and the lineage may not always indicate racial connection but could simply reflect the shared occupation of the land by different tribes represented by the members of the ethnic family. A well-known example of this type of legend is found in Geoffrey of Monmouth’s fanciful history, where Brutus, the eponymous of the Britons, appears as the first colonizer of the island and has three sons, Locrinus, Camber, and Albanactus, who stand for the Lloegry of England, the Cymry of Wales, and the people of Alban or Scotland, respectively. In an older version of the legend, Brutus and Albanus are brothers. In the Irish version, Gathelus or Gaidelglas, the eponymous of the Gael, marries Scota, the daughter of Pharaoh, which symbolizes the settlement of the Gael in Scotia or Ireland, and his time is brought back to connect his story and that of his race with the Biblical narrative. His descendant Milesius, son of Bile, son of Breogan, is also said to have married Scota, daughter of Pharaoh, and actually settles the race in Ireland. However, we see this aspect of the legend, 95 which illustrates the territorial divisions of the country by the sons of the supposed colonist, running throughout the entire first form of the legend. Thus, Partholan, the first colonist after the flood, arrives with three sons, Rughruidhe, Slainge, and Laighlinne, and after their deaths, he divides Ireland among four sons, Er, Orba, Fearann, and Feargna. The second colonist, Nemead, has a wife, Macha, from whom Ardmacha or Armagh gets its name, indicating the principal seat of the race; and he has three sons, Iarbheineoil, Fergus Leithdearg, and Starn, and Ireland is divided into three parts between Beothach, son of Iarbheineoil, Briotan, son of Fergus Leithdearg, and Simon, son of Beoain, son of Starn. The people of Nemead are then driven out of Ireland by the Fomoraigh or sea pirates, and they separate into three groups. One under Beothach goes to the north of Europe, another under Briotan heads to the north of Britain, and the third under Simon goes to Greece. The third group of colonists, the Firbolg, comes from Greece under Dela, a descendant of Simon, and he divides Ireland into five districts among his five sons, Slainge, Gann, Seangan, Geannan, and Rughruidhe; these became the five provinces of Ireland—Leinster, held by Slainge; Thomond and Desmond, the two parts of Munster, by Gann and Seangan; Connaught by Geannan, and Ulster by Rughruidhe. Here we see a reflection of two of Partholan's sons in Slainge and Rughruidhe. We again notice a threefold division of Ireland under the fourth group of colonists, the Tuatha De, who are thought to be descendants of Beothach, son of Iarbheineoil; and the three sons of their king Cearmadha Milbeoil—MacCuil, MacCeacht, and MacGreine—have three queens, Eire, Fodla, and Banba, which are simply the three oldest names in Ireland. Milesius also has three sons, Eber, Heremon, and Ir, where the first held the two Munsters, Heremon took Leinster and Connaught, and Ir occupied Ulster; and here once again we find the same previous names repeated, as Eber has the same four sons, Er, Orba, Fearann, and Feargna,[107] who are attributed to Partholan, and the descendants of Ir who settled Ulster were called the race of Rughruidhe from a descendant of that name. We also observe that this lineage from the same parents does not imply racial identity, as the descendants of Ir, to whom the name Rughruidhe is particularly associated, and who populated the northern part of Ireland, appear throughout the Irish Annals under the name of Cruithnigh and were actually the Picts who settled in Ireland.

Linguistic legends.

The form which the linguistic legend usually assumes is that of a colony of soldiers obtaining wives from another people whose language they adopt, and perhaps the most curious specimen is that told of the Britons of Armorica by Nennius. He tells us that when Maximus, who was declared emperor in Britain, went over to Gaul to maintain his pretensions, he withdrew from Britain its military force, and, unwilling to send his soldiers back to their wives, children, and possessions in Britain, settled them in Armorica, where they became the Armorican Britons, and some MSS. have the following addition:—These Armorican Britons, having laid waste and depopulated the country, took the wives and daughters of the previous inhabitants in marriage, but cut out their tongues that their children might not learn their mother tongue. Hence they were called Letewiccion or half speech.[108] The meaning of this tale is, that identity of language is implied by the marriage of the leaders of one people with the wives and daughters of another, and a dialectic difference could only be accounted for by depriving the females 97of the power of speech. The story told by Bede that the Picts had no wives, and first asked them of the Britons and were refused, and then obtained them from the Scots, is likewise a legend, intended to account for that people, or at least the greater portion of them, speaking a Gaelic dialect; and in the same manner the oldest poem which narrates the settlement of the Milesian Scots in Ireland tells us that ‘Cruithne, the son of Cinge, took their women from them;’ and then after—

The typical form of the linguistic legend is often that of a group of soldiers taking wives from another people and adopting their language. One of the most interesting examples is the story about the Britons of Armorica told by Nennius. He explains that when Maximus, who was declared emperor in Britain, went to Gaul to assert his claim, he withdrew the military forces from Britain. Not wanting to send his soldiers back to their wives, children, and possessions, he settled them in Armorica, where they became known as the Armorican Britons. Some manuscripts add that these Armorican Britons devastated and depopulated the area, marrying the wives and daughters of the original inhabitants, but they cut out their tongues so their children wouldn’t learn their mother tongue. That’s why they were called Letewiccion or half-speech.[108] The meaning of this story is that sharing a language is signified by the leaders of one community marrying the women of another, and any dialect differences could only be explained by silencing the women. Similarly, the account by Bede states that the Picts had no wives and initially sought them from the Britons but were refused, and then got them from the Scots. This is also a legend meant to explain why that group, or at least most of them, speaks a Gaelic dialect. Following the same idea, the oldest poem recounting the settlement of the Milesian Scots in Ireland mentions that ‘Cruithne, the son of Cinge, took their women from them;’ and then after—

There were no charming noble wives
For their young men.
Their women having been stolen, they made affinity
With the Tuatha Dea.[109]

Here we have the same story of the Picts, as personified in their eponymus Cruithne taking their wives from the Milesians, and the latter replacing them by wives taken from the previous inhabitants of the Tuath De. The meaning is obviously linguistic, and such legends are intended simply to express a community of language between the supposed military colonies and the people from whom they obtained their wives.

Here we have the same story of the Picts, represented in their eponymous Cruithne, who took their wives from the Milesians, while the Milesians replaced them with wives taken from the earlier inhabitants of the Tuath De. The meaning is clearly linguistic, and these legends are meant to express a shared language between the supposed military colonies and the people from whom they got their wives.

Historical legends.

Some of these legends have, however, a historical basis, such as those which relate to supposed settlements of the race of the Scots in Britain. These contain an element of truth, in so far as temporary settlements of the Scots took place in Britain in the fourth century, when they first appear in history, and joined the Picts, Saxons, and Attacotti in assailing the Roman province in Britain; and still more when a permanent settlement of the Scots on the west coast north of the Firth of Clyde undoubtedly took place in the beginning of the sixth century, and the small Scottish kingdom of Dalriada was formed.

Some of these legends, however, have a historical foundation, like those about the supposed settlements of the Scots in Britain. They contain some truth, as temporary settlements of the Scots occurred in Britain in the fourth century when they first appear in history, joining the Picts, Saxons, and Attacotti in attacking the Roman province in Britain. This was especially true when a permanent settlement of the Scots on the west coast, north of the Firth of Clyde, definitely happened in the early sixth century, leading to the formation of the small Scottish kingdom of Dalriada.

Artificial character of early Irish history.

Others of these legends, however, are undoubtedly purely artificial, and the entire legendary history of Ireland prior to 98the establishment of Christianity in the fifth century partakes largely of this character. It presents us with a minute detail of the colonies supposed to have preceded the settlement of the Scots, with the names and families of their leaders, the exact period, even to the day of the week, of their settlement, the duration of their occupation of the country, the succession of their kings, and the history of the extinction of the colony either by pestilence or expatriation. Then we have the reigns of 116 pagan kings of the Scots, who reigned during twenty-one centuries, given with an extraordinary minuteness and elaboration of detail, and the accompaniment of marvellous incidents, which betrays its legendary character. Ethnic and linguistic legends are of course interwoven in it, and it may contain fragments of history, such as the revolt of the Attachtuatha or servile classes against their lords, and the territorial changes in the divisions of the land and the location of the tribes which took place from time to time; but the marvellous character of the events continues to the establishment of Christianity, as we see in the narrative of the reigns of three last pagan kings, the first of whom, Niall, who reigned from 379 to 405, subjected all Britain and a great part of the Continent to his sway, and received hostages from nine kingdoms, whence he was called Niall of the nine Hostages; Dathy, who was killed by a flash of lightning at the foot of the Alps in the year 428; and Laogaire, who was slain by the elements between two mountains called Erin and Alban for refusing obedience to the mission of St. Patrick. The chronology of this legendary history, too, is entirely artificial, and though some parts of the narrative may have a historic basis, the dates assigned to them are as little to be trusted as the rest of the history itself. One of the tales contained in the Book of Ballimote, by which the knowledge of this wonderful history was supposed to have been preserved to historic times, will furnish a good example of what the imagination of its framers 99was capable of producing, and it has an interest for us from the connection it had with the great apostle of Scotland, as that of Fintan had with the apostle of Ireland. We are there told that the entire colony of Partholon’s people were destroyed by the plague, excepting one man, Tuan the son of Starn, the son of Seara, Partholon’s brother’s son, and God metamorphosed him into various forms, so that he lived from the time of Partholon to that of Columcille, to whom he related all the information, history, and conquests of Ireland that took place from Ceasair’s time to that period, and then we have the following poem:—

Others of these legends, however, are definitely made-up, and much of Ireland's legendary history before the arrival of Christianity in the fifth century has this quality. It offers a detailed account of the colonies believed to have existed before the Scots settled, including the names and families of their leaders, the exact timing of their settlement, even down to the day of the week, how long they occupied the land, the succession of their kings, and how the colony eventually disappeared due to plague or emigration. Then there are the reigns of 116 pagan kings of the Scots, who ruled over twenty-one centuries, presented with remarkable precision and detail, full of mythical events that reveal its legendary nature. Ethnic and linguistic myths are obviously woven into it, and it might include bits of history, such as the uprising of the Attachtuatha or the lower classes against their lords, as well as changes in land divisions and tribe locations over time; but the mythical nature of these events persists all the way to the spread of Christianity, as seen in the stories of the last three pagan kings. The first, Niall, who ruled from 379 to 405, dominated all of Britain and much of the Continent, receiving hostages from nine kingdoms, which is why he was called Niall of the Nine Hostages; next is Dathy, who was struck down by lightning at the base of the Alps in 428; and Laogaire, who was killed by natural forces between two mountains named Erin and Alban for refusing to listen to St. Patrick's mission. The timeline of this legendary history is entirely fictitious, and while some parts of the story may have historical roots, the dates assigned to them are just as unreliable as the rest of the narrative. One of the stories found in the Book of Ballimote, which was supposed to preserve knowledge of this amazing history for future generations, serves as a prime example of the imagination of its creators and is interesting to us because of its connection to the great apostle of Scotland, similar to how Fintan is linked with the apostle of Ireland. We read that the entire colony of Partholon’s people was wiped out by a plague, except for one man, Tuan, the son of Starn, the son of Seara, Partholon’s brother’s son, and God transformed him into various forms, allowing him to live from the time of Partholon until the era of Columcille, to whom he recounted all the information, history, and conquests of Ireland from Ceasair’s time to that point, and then we have the following poem:—

1.
Tuan, son of Cairill, as we are told,
Was freed from sin by Jesus;
One hundred years complete he lived,
He lived in blooming manhood.
2.
Three hundred years in the shape of a wild ox
He lived on the open extensive plains;
Two hundred and five years he lived
In the shape of a wild boar.
3.
Three hundred years he was still in the flesh
In the shape of an old bird;
One hundred delightful years he lived
In the shape of a salmon in the flood.
4.
A fisherman caught him in his net,
He brought it to the king’s palace;
When the bright salmon was there seen,
The queen immediately longed for it.
5.
It was forthwith dressed for her,
Which she alone ate entire;
The beauteous queen became pregnant,
The issue of which was Tuan.
Cymric legends.

100These legends, however, though it has been thought to indicate their real character and to inquire how far they may be supposed to embody ethnologic and linguistic facts or to contain an element of historic truth, in reality concern us only in so far as they tend to throw light upon the constituent elements of the Celtic population of Scotland and the corresponding territorial divisions of the land. So far as regards the early Celtic peoples south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, we must turn in the first instance to the Cymric legends.[110] They tell us that this population may be referred to three races, the Brython, the Romani, and the Gwyddyl. Thus in a poem contained in the Book of Taliessin we find them thus alluded to:—

100These legends, however, even though people have thought that they reveal their true nature and explore how much they might reflect ethnographic and linguistic realities or contain elements of historical truth, really only matter to us in how they help us understand the components of the Celtic population in Scotland and the geographic divisions of the region. When it comes to the early Celtic peoples south of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, we first need to look at the Cymric legends.[110] They suggest that this population can be traced back to three groups: the Brython, the Romani, and the Gwyddyl. This is referenced in a poem found in the Book of Taliessin, which mentions them:—

Three races cruel from true disposition,
Gwyddyl and Brython and Romani,
Create discord and confusion;
101And about the boundary of Prydain, beautiful its towns,
There is a battle against chiefs above the mead shipsvessels[111]

Although the word Gwyddyl is in modern Welsh usually translated Irish, yet there can be no doubt that it was originally used in a much wider sense as the equivalent of the Irish word Gaidheal, and was applied to the whole Gaelic race wherever located. Of this there is ample evidence in the old Welsh poems. The Brython are, of course, the Brettones of Bede, or rather here that part of them which occupied the districts extending from the Derwent to the Clyde, and formed the ancient Cumbria. In the same poem they appear under their national name of Cymry, when it is said,

Although the word Gael is usually translated as Irish in modern Welsh, it’s clear that it was originally used in a much broader sense, similar to the Irish word Gaidheal, referring to the entire Gaelic race wherever they were found. There is plenty of evidence for this in the old Welsh poems. The Brython are, of course, the Bretons mentioned by Bede, specifically that part of them that lived in the areas from the Derwent to the Clyde, forming what was known as ancient Cumbria. In the same poem, they are referred to by their national name, Cymry, when it states,

From Penryn Wleth to Loch Reon (that is, from Glasgow to Loch Ryan),
The Cymry are of one mind, bold heroes.

By the Romani, those leaders of the Britons are meant who were supposed to have derived their descent from the Roman military or civil commanders, as when Gildas tells us that the Britons ‘took arms under Ambrosius Aurelianus as their leader, who was of the Roman nation, and whose parents had been adorned with the purple;’purple;’[112] and Nennius, who calls him Embres Guletic, says that his father was a consul of the Roman nation.[113] We find also many of the great leaders of the Britons termed Guledig, the equivalent of the Latin Imperator, and usually expressed by the epithet Aurelius or Aurelianus; and to them no doubt the great national hero Arthur also belonged, who, according to Nennius, led the kings of the Britons against the Saxons as their Dux Bellorum,[114] and whose actions, so far as they are historical, belong to this part of Britain. Of the last two races, the Brython and the Romani, we have an account in an old document, 102‘The Descent of the Men of the North.’[115] Here the Cymry, who occupied the northern districts, are said to be the descendants of Coel Hen, or the aged, whose name is preserved in the central district of Ayrshire, now termed Kyle, and of his son, Ceneu. Their descendants appear to have consisted principally of three tribes. They are thus noticed: ‘Three hundred swords of the tribe of Kynvarch, and three hundred shields of Kynwydyon, and three hundred spears of the tribe of Coel. Whatever object they entered into deeply, that never failed.’ The leader of the tribe of Cynvarch, whose grandfather, Gorust Ledlwm, was either son of Coel or of his son Ceneu, was the celebrated Urien Reged, whom Nennius mentions under the name of Urbgen as fighting against Roderic, son of Ida, the founder of the Anglic kingdom of Bernicia, and known in the Welsh poems by the name of Flamddwyn or the Flamebearer. This tribe appears to have occupied the districts lying between the Northern Wall and the Forth, to which the names of Reged and of Mureif were applied. The second tribe was that of Kynwydyon, whose grandfather Garthwys was grandson of Ceneu. The four sons of Kynwyt Kynwdyon are given as the leaders, two of whom are termed Clydrud Eiddyn and Cadrod Calchvynyd, from which we may infer that this tribe was located partly in the district extending from the Esk to the Avon, in which Duneyddyn or Edinburgh, and Caereiddyn or Caredin, are situated, and partly in the district of which Calchvynyd or Kelso was the chief seat. The latter were probably the people afterwards termed the Tevidalenses. The rest of the descendants of Coel were grouped under the name of Coeling, and extended from the Clyde to Loch Ryan, their principal territories being the districts of Carrawg, Coel, and Canawon, which, under the modern form of Garrick, Kyle, and Cuningham, form the county of Ayr.

By the Romani, they mean the leaders of the Britons who were believed to have descended from Roman military or civil commanders. For example, Gildas tells us that the Britons “took arms under Ambrosius Aurelianus as their leader, who was of the Roman nation and whose parents had been adorned with the purplepurple;’[112] and Nennius, who calls him Embres Guletic, states that his father was a consul of the Roman nation.[113] We also see many of the great leaders of the Britons referred to as Gifted, which is equivalent to the Latin Imperator, often associated with the title Aurelius or Aurelianus; undoubtedly, the great national hero Arthur was among them. According to Nennius, he led the kings of the Britons against the Saxons as their Dux Bellorum,[114] and his deeds, as much as they are part of history, pertain to this region of Britain. We can find accounts of the last two groups, the Brython and the Romani, in an old document, 102‘The Descent of the Men of the North.’[115] In this document, the Cymry, who lived in the northern regions, are said to be descendants of Coel Hen, or the Elder, whose name is preserved in the central district of Ayrshire, now called Kyle, and of his son, Ceneu. Their descendants seem to have primarily formed three tribes, noted as: ‘Three hundred swords of the tribe of Kynvarch, and three hundred shields of Kynwydyon, and three hundred spears of the tribe of Coel. Whatever endeavor they undertook, they never faltered.’ The leader of the Kynvarch tribe, whose grandfather, Gorust Ledlwm, was either the son of Coel or of his son Ceneu, was the renowned Urien Reged, whom Nennius mentions as Urbgen, known for fighting against Roderic, son of Ida, the founder of the Anglic kingdom of Bernicia, and celebrated in Welsh poetry by the name Flamddwyn or the Flamebearer. This tribe appeared to inhabit the areas between the Northern Wall and the Forth, known as Reged and Mureif. The second tribe was Kynwydyon, whose grandfather Garthwys was a grandson of Ceneu. The four sons of Kynwyt Kynwdyon are cited as their leaders, two of whom are called Clydrud Eiddyn and Cadrod Calchvynyd, suggesting that this tribe was located in the region from the Esk to the Avon, where Duneyddyn or Edinburgh, and Caereiddyn or Caredin are situated, as well as in the area where Calchvynyd or Kelso was the main site. The latter likely refers to the people later known as the Tevidalenses. The remaining descendants of Coel were grouped under the name Coeling and stretched from the Clyde to Loch Ryan, with their main territories being the areas of Carrawg, Coel, and Canawon, which, under the modern names of Garrick, Kyle, and Cuningham, form the county of Ayr.

103After thus noticing the three tribes under which the supposed descendants of Coel were ranged, the descent of the Men of the North proceeds to give the pedigrees of those said to be of Roman descent. They are all deduced from Dyfnwal Hen, or the aged, who, in this document, is made the grandson of Macsen Guledig, or Maximus the Roman Emperor, but in the genealogies annexed to Nennius is said to be the grandson of Ceredig Guledig, whose ancestor Confer or Cynvor was the mythic father of Constantius, the father of the Emperor Constantine. These were obviously the Romani of the poem, and can be mainly traced in connection with the central districts of Annandale, Clydesdale, and Tweeddale. The principal race included among them was that of the provincial kings of Strathclyde, descended from Rydderch Hael, who is mentioned in Adamnan’s Life of Saint Columba as reigning in Alclyde or Dumbarton, and whose history is so intimately connected with that of Kentigern, the great apostle of Strathclyde.[116]

103After noting the three tribes associated with the supposed descendants of Coel, the lineage of the Men of the North goes on to provide the family trees of those claimed to be of Roman descent. They all trace back to Dyfnwal Hen, or the Aged, who in this document is listed as the grandson of Macsen Guledig, or Maximus the Roman Emperor. However, in the genealogies related to Nennius, he is said to be the grandson of Ceredig Guledig, whose ancestor Confer or Cynvor was the legendary father of Constantius, the father of Emperor Constantine. These figures were clearly the Romani referenced in the poem, mainly connected to the central areas of Annandale, Clydesdale, and Tweeddale. The main lineage among them was that of the provincial kings of Strathclyde, descended from Rydderch Hael, who is mentioned in Adamnan’s Life of Saint Columba as ruling in Alclyde or Dumbarton, and whose story is closely tied to that of Kentigern, the great apostle of Strathclyde.[116]

To the race of the Gwyddyl or Gaidheal the old Welsh traditions undoubtedly attach the Ffichti or Picts, to whom they invariably give the name of Gwyddyl Ffichti.[117] They occupied the small district extending from the Pentland or 104Pictland Hills to the river Carron, which was known to the Welsh as Manau Guotodin or Gododin, and to the Irish as the Plain of Manann, from whence they are said by Nennius to have driven out the sons of Cunedda, from whom the kings of North Wales were descended. They also possessed the larger district of Galloway, from the mouth of the Nith to the Irish Sea. This district takes its name from the term applied by the Welsh to its inhabitants, of Galwydel, from which the Latin form of Galwethia was formed;[118] and we find the name of Scoti Picti, which is obviously a Latin rendering of the Welsh term Gwyddyl Ffichti, applied by the author of the Descriptio Albaniæ, who was certainly a Welshman, to the Picts, who, Bede tells us, formed the population of the western districts north of the Clyde, afterwards known by the name of Arregaithel, before the Scots formed their settlement of Dalriada there.

To the Gwyddyl or Gaidheal people, the old Welsh traditions definitely link the Ffichti or Picts, who they always refer to as Gwyddyl Ffichti.[117] They lived in the small area stretching from the Pentland or 104Pictland Hills to the river Carron, which was known to the Welsh as Manau Guotodin or Gododin, and to the Irish as the Plain of Manann. According to Nennius, they expelled the sons of Cunedda, who were the ancestors of the kings of North Wales. They also inhabited the larger area of Galloway, from the mouth of the Nith to the Irish Sea. This area got its name from the term used by the Welsh to describe its people, Galwydel, from which the Latin name Galwethia was derived;[118] and we see the name Scoti Picti, which clearly is a Latin translation of the Welsh term Gwyddyl Ffichti, used by the author of the Description of Albania, who was undoubtedly Welsh, to refer to the Picts. Bede tells us they made up the population of the western regions north of the Clyde, which was later called Arregaithel, before the Scots established their settlement of Dalriada there.

Legendary origin of transmarine tribes.

For the legendary origins of the tribes of transmarine Scotland, or the districts north of the Forth and Clyde, we must, however, mainly look to Irish sources, and we find them pervading nearly the whole of the mythic history of Ireland, and cropping up here and there in the course of its artificial chronology.

For the legendary beginnings of the tribes of overseas Scotland, or the areas north of the Forth and Clyde, we mainly need to refer to Irish sources. These sources are present throughout much of the mythic history of Ireland and appear sporadically in its constructed timeline.

The Nemedians in Scotland.

Alban, or Scotland, is first brought into connection with these legendary narratives of the primitive colonisation of 105Erin, or Ireland, in the history of the second colony—that of the Nemedians, or sons of Neimead. After a great battle with the sea-robbers termed the Fomoraigh, they were defeated, and none escaped save the crew of one ship, consisting of thirty men under three chiefs, Simon Breac, son of Starn, son of Neimead; Iobaath, son of Beothuigh, son of Iarbhanieoil, son of Neimead; and Briotan Maol, son of Fergus Leithdearg, son of Neimead. They then resolve to leave Ireland, and taking seven years to prepare for this emigration, they fit out three fleets, under their three leaders. One fleet, under Simon Breac, goes to Thrace. A second, under Iobaath, to the north of Europe; and the third, under Briotan Maol, to Dobhar and Iardobhar in the north of Alban, where they dwelt with their posterity. Now from this third colony the oldest legendary accounts bring two of the West Highland clans. These are the Clan O’Duibhn, or Campbells, and the Clan Leod, or MacLeods.[119] The former clan first appear in the occupation of the central district of Dalriada encircling the lake of Lochaw, around which lay territories of the Dalriadic tribes of Lorn and Gabhran, and their oldest genealogies bring them from this Briotan, son of Fergus Leithdearg. The Clan Leod emerge, after the termination of the Norwegian kingdom of the Isles, in possession of Lewis, Harris, and the northern districts of Skye, and they are deduced from Laigh Laider, his brother, also a son of Fergus Leithdearg.

Alban, or Scotland, is first connected to the legendary tales of the early colonization of 105Erin, or Ireland, through the history of the second colony—the Nemedians, or sons of Neimead. After a significant battle against the sea raiders known as the Fomoraigh, they were defeated, and only the crew of one ship survived, made up of thirty men led by three chiefs: Simon Breac, son of Starn, son of Neimead; Iobaath, son of Beothuigh, son of Iarbhanieoil, son of Neimead; and Briotan Maol, son of Fergus Leithdearg, son of Neimead. They decided to leave Ireland and took seven years to prepare for this emigration, launching three fleets under their three leaders. One fleet, led by Simon Breac, headed to Thrace. A second fleet, under Iobaath, went to northern Europe; and the third, led by Briotan Maol, traveled to Dobhar and Iardobhar in northern Alban, where they settled with their descendants. From this third colony, the earliest legendary accounts trace two of the West Highland clans: the Clan O’Duibhn, or Campbells, and the Clan Leod, or MacLeods.[119] The Clan O’Duibhn first appears in the central district of Dalriada around Lochaw, which was surrounded by territories of the Dalriadic tribes of Lorn and Gabhran, and their oldest genealogies trace them back to this Briotan, son of Fergus Leithdearg. The Clan Leod emerged after the end of the Norwegian kingdom of the Isles, claiming possession of Lewis, Harris, and northern Skye, and they are descended from Laigh Laider, his brother, who was also a son of Fergus Leithdearg.

The Firbolg and Tuath De Danan in Scotland.

After remaining in Greece two hundred and sixteen years, the followers of Simon Breac, the first of the three leaders of the sons of Neimead, return to Ireland in three tribes—the Firbolg, Fir Domnan, and Fir Gaileoin, under five brothers, who divide Ireland into five provinces. They are in their turn conquered by the Tuatha De Danan, the descendants of 106the second tribe of the Nemedians, who, after remaining a long time in the north of Europe, where they possessed four cities—Falias, Gorias, Finias, and Murias—pass over into the north of Alban, where they remain seven years in the same districts of Dobhar and Iardobhar, which had been colonised by Briotan Maol, bringing with them from Falias the Lia Fal, or celebrated Coronation Stone; from Gorias, the sword used by their leader; from Finias, his spear; and from Murias, the mystic caldron of the Dagda. After remaining seven years in Alban, they go to Ireland and conquer the Firbolg in the great battle of Magh Tuireadh; and the few Firbolg who escaped this battle fly to the Western Isles, and occupy Arran, Isla, Rachrain, and other islands, where they remained till they were driven out by the Cruithnigh or Picts, and returned to Ireland, when they were received by Cairbre Niadhfher, king of Leinster under the Milesian Scots. Then follows the legendary settlement of the Scots under the three sons of Milesius, Heber, Heremon, and Ir, and their cousin Lughadh, son of Ith, before whom the mythic race of the Tuatha De Danan gave way. The transactions between them form one of the most picturesque of these Irish legends, the details of which need not be given here;[120] but the Tuatha De Danan yield the plains of Erin to the Scots, retaining only the green mounds, known by the name of Sidh, and then 107being made invisible by their enchantments, became the Fir Sidhe, or Fairies, of Ireland.

After spending two hundred and sixteen years in Greece, the followers of Simon Breac, the first of the three leaders of the sons of Neimead, return to Ireland as three tribes—the Firbolg, Fir Domnan, and Fir Gaileoin—led by five brothers who divide Ireland into five provinces. They are eventually conquered by the Tuatha De Danan, descendants of the second tribe of the Nemedians, who, after a long time in northern Europe where they had four cities—Falias, Gorias, Finias, and Murias—cross over into northern Alban, where they stay for seven years in the areas of Dobhar and Iardobhar, which had been settled by Briotan Maol. They bring with them from Falias the Lia Fal, or the famous Coronation Stone; from Gorias, the sword of their leader; from Finias, his spear; and from Murias, the magical cauldron of the Dagda. After remaining in Alban for seven years, they go to Ireland and defeat the Firbolg in the great battle of Magh Tuireadh. The few Firbolg who survive this battle flee to the Western Isles and settle in Arran, Isla, Rachrain, and other islands, where they stay until they are driven out by the Cruithnigh or Picts and return to Ireland, where they are welcomed by Cairbre Niadhfher, the king of Leinster under the Milesian Scots. This leads to the legendary settlement of the Scots under the three sons of Milesius—Heber, Heremon, and Ir—and their cousin Lughadh, son of Ith, who force the mythic race of the Tuatha De Danan to yield. The interactions between them are among the most vivid of Irish legends, although the details don’t need to be included here; the Tuatha De Danan give up the plains of Erin to the Scots, keeping only the green mounds known as Sidh, and then, by using their enchantments, become the Fir Sidhe, or Fairies, of Ireland.

Pictish legends.

With the mythic settlement of the Milesian Scots in Ireland commence the legends of the settlements of the Cruithnigh or Picts in Scotland; and as Ireland was divided into five provinces between five brothers, sons of the leader of Firbolg, and afterwards by the sons of Milesius, so we find in the legend an early division of Alban into seven provinces between the seven sons of Cruithne, the ‘eponymus’ of the Pictish race. Five of these provinces can be identified. Fibh, the eldest of the seven brothers, represents Fife; Fodla, the third, Athfhotla or Atholl; Fortrenn, corresponds with the district between the Tay and the Forth, consisting of Stratherne and Menteath, and which, as at one time the seat of the monarchy, gave its name to the kingdom of the Picts; Caith, with Caithness; and Circinn, with that district which included Maghghirghinn, or the plains of Circinn, a name corrupted into Moerne or the Mearns. The remaining two, Fidach and Ce, though the names cannot now be identified, obviously represent the intermediate districts of Ross, Moray, Buchan, and Mar. Another form of the legend represents the Cruithnigh or Picts coming from Ireland in the time of the sons of Milesius, under Cruithnechan, son of Cinge, son of Lochit, to assist the Britons of Fortrenn to fight against the Saxons, and the Britons yielded their clans and their swordland to them, that is, Cruithentuath, and they took possession of the land. The same legend assumes the form, in connection with the Picts of Dalaradia in Ulster, from whence they came, of twice eighteen soldiers of the tribes of Thracia who accompanied the sons of Milesius to Ireland, and cleared a swordland among the Britons, consisting first of Maghfortrenn or the plains of Fortrenn, and then of Maghghirghinn or the plains of Cirginn, or as another edition has it of Cruithentuath.[121]

With the legendary settlement of the Milesian Scots in Ireland, the tales of the settlements of the Cruithnigh or Picts in Scotland begin. Just as Ireland was divided into five provinces among five brothers, the sons of the leader of the Firbolg, and later by the sons of Milesius, the legend presents an early division of Alban into seven provinces among the seven sons of Cruithne, the ‘eponymous’ of the Pictish race. Five of these provinces can be identified. Fibh, the oldest of the seven brothers, represents Fife; Fodla, the third, Athfhotla or Atholl; Fortrenn aligns with the area between the Tay and the Forth, which includes Stratherne and Menteath, and was once the seat of the monarchy, giving its name to the kingdom of the Picts; Caith, which corresponds to Caithness; and Circinn, covering the region that included Maghghirghinn, or the plains of Circinn, a name that has been altered to Moerne or the Mearns. The other two, Fidach and Ce, while their names cannot currently be identified, clearly represent the areas of Ross, Moray, Buchan, and Mar. Another version of the legend states that the Cruithnigh or Picts arrived from Ireland during the time of the sons of Milesius, led by Cruithnechan, son of Cinge, son of Lochit, to help the Britons of Fortrenn fight against the Saxons. The Britons gave them their clans and land, known as Cruithentuath, and they took possession of the land. This same legend takes on a form related to the Picts of Dalaradia in Ulster, from which they originated, mentioning how they were accompanied by twice eighteen soldiers from the tribes of Thracia, who joined the sons of Milesius in Ireland and secured land among the Britons, first acquiring Maghfortrenn, or the plains of Fortrenn, and then Maghghirghinn, or the plains of Circinn, or as another version states, .[121]

The Milesians in Scotland.

108In the long line of mythic pagan monarchs sprung from the sons of Milesius, two come prominently forward as waging war in Scotland, and hence termed kings of Erinn and Alban, and under the second of these a settlement is said to have been made. The first of these imaginary monarchs is Aengus, of the line of Heremon, termed Ollmucadh, from oll great, and mucadh swine, because he is said to have possessed the largest swine in his time in Ireland. According to the Annals of the Four Masters he reigned in the year of the world 3773, or 1421 years before the birth of Christ. He is said to have fought fifty battles against the Cruithentuath, or Picts of Scotland, and the Firbolg; twelve battles against the Longbardai, and four battles against the Colaisti, whoever they may be.[122] The second was Reachtaidh Righdearg, or red-wristed, of the line of Heber, who is said in the same Annals to have reigned in the year of the world 4547, or 647 years before the birth of Christ. He led his forces to Alban under Forc and Iboth. ‘They gained great battles, so that great districts were laid waste in Alban, until the men of Alban submitted to Reachtaidh Righdearg, so that he was king of Erinn and Alban, and it was from them sprang the two tribes Tuath Forc and Tuath Iboth in Alban.’[123]

108In the long history of legendary pagan kings descending from the sons of Milesius, two stand out for fighting in Scotland, and are thus known as kings of Erinn and Alban. It's said that under the second of these, a settlement was established. The first of these fictional monarchs is Aengus, from the line of Heremon, nicknamed Ollmucadh, which means “great swine” because he was believed to own the largest herd of pigs in Ireland during his time. According to the Annals of the Four Masters, he ruled in the year 3773 of the world, or 1421 years before Christ's birth. He is said to have battled the Cruithentuath, or Picts of Scotland, and the Firbolg in fifty battles, fought twelve battles against the Longbardai, and four battles against the Colaisti, whoever they may be.[122] The second was Reachtaidh Righdearg, or Red-Wristed, from the line of Heber, who according to the same Annals reigned in the year 4547 of the world, or 647 years before Christ's birth. He led his army to Alban under Forc and Iboth. They achieved significant victories, causing widespread destruction in Alban, until the people of Alban submitted to Reachtaidh Righdearg. Thus, he became the king of Erinn and Alban, and from him descended the two tribes Tuath Forc and Tuath Iboth in Alban.[123]

These supposed settlements, however, become more frequent and distinct as we pass the birth of Christ and approach the historic period of this early Irish history. Between the Christian era and the fifth century, when Christianity was introduced into Ireland, and something like a true chronological history may be said to commence, two events come prominently forward in this mythic history. The first is the rising of the Attachtuatha or servile class of the population of Ireland, and their massacre of the nobles of Ireland. These Attachtuatha are said to have been the remains of the Firbolg 109and other colonists who preceded the arrival of the Milesian Scots and formed a population of subject tribes under them, and they have been improperly identified by the Irish historians with the Attacotti of the Roman historians, who were a British nation and belonged to a later period. The story as given in the Leabhar Gabhala, or Book of Conquests, is this.—On the death of Crimthan Nianair, king of Ireland, of the race of Heremon, about ten years after the birth of Christ, the nobility of Ireland were massacred at a great feast at Magh Cro, where they were entertained by the Attachtuatha. They were all cut off except three queens who were pregnant, and went over the sea. One was Baine, daughter to the king of Alban, who gave birth to Feredach Finn Fechtnach, the son of Crimthan. The second was Cruife, daughter to the king of Britain, and mother of Corb Olum of Munster; and the third was Aine, daughter of the king of Saxony, who was mother of Tipraide Tireach, king of the Cruithnigh of Ulster. The Attachtuatha then set up Cairpre Caitcheann, or cat-headed, one of their own race, as king, who reigned five years over Ireland. He was succeeded by his son Morann, who was a just and learned man, and he resolved to recall the three legitimate heirs. Feradach Finn Fechtnach was elected king, and the Attachtuatha swore by heaven and earth, the sun, the moon, and all the elements, that they would be obedient to them and their descendants as long as the sea surrounded Ireland. Feradach was succeeded by Fiatach Finn, also of the line of Heremon, and he by Fiacha Finnfolaidh, son of Feradach, who, after a reign of seventeen years, was killed by the provincial kings, at the instigation of the Attachtuatha, at the slaughter of Maghbolg. And again we have a repetition of the same story. The only person who escaped was his wife Ethne, daughter of the king of Alban, who was pregnant of his son Tuathal. Elim, son of Conra, king of the Cruithnigh of Ulster, who had on this occasion joined the Attachtuatha, 110then became king, and after a reign of twenty years was slain in the battle of Aichill by Tuathal, called Teachtmar or the acceptable, who came from Alban with a large force. Tuathal is said to have fought 133 battles against the Attachtuatha, whom he reduced to obedience in the various provinces. He altered the arrangement of the five provinces by uniting the two Munsters into one province, and formed a fifth province of Meath as mensal lands for the monarchy, by taking four portions from each of the other four provinces. Upon the portion taken from Munster he built Tlachtga, now called the Hill of Ward, and there the festival of the Fire of Tlachtga was held, and the Druids were wont to assemble On the portion taken from Connaught he established the chief seat at Uisneach, now Usnagh Hill, and there the great fair called the Convention of Uisneach was annually held in May. On the portion taken from Ulster he constructed Taillte, now Telltown, as the chief residence. It was here that alliances were made and contracts ratified, and the fair of Taillte was held. On the portion taken from Leinster the royal capital of Teamhar or Tara was established where the Feis Temrach was held every third year, the laws were ordained and published, and the Ardri or sovereign of Ireland was inaugurated. Tuathal is then said to have celebrated the Feis Temrach, at which the princes and chieftains of the kingdom assembled, who all swore by the sun and moon, and all the elements, visible and invisible, that they would never contest the sovereignty of Ireland with him or his race. Undoubtedly this formation of the province of Meath, with its four royal residences, survived to historic times, and has an unquestionable historic basis.

These so-called settlements, however, become more frequent and clear as we move past the birth of Christ and get closer to the historical period of early Irish history. Between the Christian era and the fifth century, when Christianity was introduced to Ireland and a true chronological history begins, two major events stand out in this mythic history. The first is the rise of the Attachtuatha, the servile class in Ireland, and their massacre of the Irish nobles. The Attachtuatha are said to be remnants of the Firbolg and other colonists who came before the Milesian Scots and were subject tribes under them. They've been wrongly identified by Irish historians with the Attacotti from Roman accounts, who were a British group from a later time. According to the story in the Leabhar Gabhala, or Book of Conquests, after the death of Crimthan Nianair, king of Ireland from the Heremon lineage, about ten years after Christ's birth, the Irish nobility were killed at a grand feast in Magh Cro, hosted by the Attachtuatha. All were slain except three queens who were pregnant and escaped across the sea. One was Baine, daughter of the king of Alban, who gave birth to Feredach Finn Fechtnach, Crimthan's son. The second was Cruife, daughter of the king of Britain, and mother of Corb Olum of Munster; and the third was Aine, daughter of the king of Saxony, who was the mother of Tipraide Tireach, king of the Cruithnigh of Ulster. The Attachtuatha then made Cairpre Caitcheann, or Cat-headed, one of their own, king, who ruled for five years over Ireland. He was followed by his son Morann, a just and learned man, who decided to bring back the three rightful heirs. Feradach Finn Fechtnach was chosen as king, and the Attachtuatha swore by heaven and earth, the sun, the moon, and all elements, that they would obey him and his descendants as long as the sea surrounded Ireland. Feradach was succeeded by Fiatach Finn, also of the Heremon lineage, who was followed by Fiacha Finnfolaidh, son of Feradach, who was killed after a seventeen-year reign by the provincial kings, at the urging of the Attachtuatha, during the massacre at Maghbolg. Once again, we see a repetition of the same story. The only survivor was his wife Ethne, daughter of the king of Alban, who was pregnant with their son Tuathal. Elim, son of Conra, king of the Cruithnigh of Ulster, who had joined the Attachtuatha, then became king and was killed in the battle of Aichill after twenty years by Tuathal, known as Teachtmar or the Acceptable, who came from Alban with a large army. Tuathal is said to have fought 133 battles against the Attachtuatha, which he subdued across various provinces. He reorganized the five provinces by merging the two Munsters into one and created a fifth province of Meath, taking portions from each of the other four provinces. On the land taken from Munster, he built Tlachtga, now called the Hill of Ward, where the Festival of Tlachtga was held, and where the Druids used to gather. From Connaught, he established the main seat at Uisneach, now Usnagh Hill, where a major fair known as the Convention of Uisneach was held annually in May. From Ulster, he built Taillte, now Telltown, as the principal residence, where alliances were made, contracts ratified, and the fair of Taillte took place. From Leinster, the royal capital of Teamhar or Tara was established, where the Feis Temrach occurred every three years, laws were declared and published, and the Ardri or sovereign of Ireland was inaugurated. Tuathal is said to have held the Feis Temrach, attended by princes and leaders from across the kingdom, who all swore by the sun and moon, and all visible and invisible elements, that they would never challenge his sovereignty or that of his descendants. This establishment of the province of Meath, with its four royal residences, definitely carried on into historic times and has a solid historical foundation.

Another of its great landmarks is the contest which is supposed to have taken place in the second century between Conn Ced Cathach, or of the hundred battles, of the line of Heremon, and Eoghan Mor, called Modha Nuadhat, of the 111line of Heber, and which led to a division of Ireland into two parts separated from each other by a ridge termed Eisgir Riada, leading from Dublin across the island to Galway, composed of a line of gravel hills which existed long after. The northern half was termed Leth Cuinn or Conn’s half, and the southern Leth Mogha or Mogha’s half. This division is mentioned by the old chronicler Tighernac as having been made in the year 165,[124] and is undoubtedly recognised by Bede when he distinguishes the northern province of the Scots from the nations of the Scots who dwell in the southern parts of Ireland.[125] Cormac, son of Art, and grandson of Conn, is said to have sent a fleet across Magh Rein, or the plain of the sea, in the year 240, so that it was on this occasion that he obtained the sovereignty of Alban.[126] He is said by Tighernac to have obtained the name Ulfata, or ‘the people of Ulster at a distance,’ because he banished the Pictish tribes of Ulster to Manann and Innsigall in the year 254.[127]

Another significant landmark is the battle that's said to have occurred in the second century between Conn Ced Cathach, known as "the one of a hundred battles," from the Heremon lineage, and Eoghan Mor, also called Modha Nuadhat, from the Heber lineage. This conflict led to the division of Ireland into two regions, separated by a ridge called Eisgir Riada, running from Dublin across the island to Galway. This ridge consisted of a line of gravel hills that remained long after. The northern half was called Leth Cuinn or Conn’s half, while the southern part was named Leth Mogha or Mogha’s half. The old chronicler Tighernac notes that this division happened in the year 165, and it is certainly acknowledged by Bede when he differentiates the northern province of the Scots from the Scots residing in the southern parts of Ireland. Cormac, son of Art and grandson of Conn, is said to have sent a fleet across Magh Rein, or the plain of the sea, in the year 240, and it was during this event that he took control of Alban. According to Tighernac, he was given the name Ulfata, meaning "the people of Ulster at a distance," because he banished the Pictish tribes from Ulster to Manann and Innsigall in the year 254.

The race of Ith in Scotland.

These supposed settlements in Scotland during this mythic period were, however, not entirely confined to the kings of the lines of Heber and Heremon, sons of Milesius, but are also attributed to another line of kings descended from Lughaidh, son of Ith, who was father’s brother of Milesius. We read in an ancient tract that ‘these are the tribes of the Gael that are not of the sons of Miledh, nor of the Tuatha De Danann, nor of the Firbolg, nor yet of the Clann Neimhead, and that widely did this tribe spread throughout Erin and Alban. For it is boasted that Maccon obtained sway over the world, and it is certain that he conquered the west of Europe, without doubt that is Alban and France and Saxon land and the island 112of Britain. And it is boasted concerning Daire Sirchreachtach that he obtained sway over all the west of Europe; and some of the learned say that he won the whole world. And it is stated that Fathadh Canann obtained the government of the whole world from the rising to the setting sun, and (if it be true) that he took hostages of the streams, the birds, and the languages.’[128] The first of these conquerors of the line of Ith, in point of time, was said to be this Daire Sirchreachtach. He had six sons, all called Lughaidh. The eldest was Lughaidh Laidhe. Another was Lughaidh Mal, ‘who won the world from Breatain Leatha or Armorica to Lochlann or Scandinavia, and from Innsi Orc or the Orkneys to Spain.’ The old tract called the Dinnseanchas, says of Carnn Mail in Ulster, ‘Whence was it named? It is not difficult to tell. It was otherwise called Carnn Luighdheach, from Lughaidh Mal, who was driven from Erinn with a fleet of seven ships; and from Alban he set out for Erinn with the great fleet of Alban, and they give battle to the Ulster men and defeated them. Every man that came into battle with Lughaidh carried a stone, and thus the carn was formed, and it was on it Lughaidh was standing while the battle was fought;’ and an old poem quoted in this tract says,

These supposed settlements in Scotland during this legendary period weren't just limited to the kings from the lines of Heber and Heremon, the sons of Milesius, but are also linked to another line of kings descended from Lughaidh, the son of Ith, who was Milesius's father’s brother. An ancient document tells us that "these are the tribes of the Gael that are not the sons of Miledh, nor of the Tuatha De Danann, nor of the Firbolg, nor of the Clann Neimhead, and this tribe spread widely throughout Erin and Alban. It is claimed that Maccon gained control over the world, and it’s certain he conquered the west of Europe, which includes Alban, France, Saxon lands, and the island of Britain. It’s said that Daire Sirchreachtach gained dominance over all the west of Europe; some scholars even say he conquered the entire world. It is also noted that Fathadh Canann ruled over the whole world from sunrise to sunset, and (if true) that he took hostages from the streams, the birds, and the languages." The first of these conquerors from the line of Ith, in terms of time, was said to be Daire Sirchreachtach. He had six sons, all named Lughaidh. The eldest was Lughaidh Laidhe. Another was Lughaidh Mal, "who won the world from Breatain Leatha or Armorica to Lochlann or Scandinavia, and from Innsi Orc or the Orkneys to Spain." The old document known as the Dinnseanchas mentions Carnn Mail in Ulster, "Whence was it named? It is not hard to explain. It was also called Carnn Luighdheach, after Lughaidh Mal, who was driven from Erinn with a fleet of seven ships; and he set out from Alban to Erinn with the great fleet of Alban, and they battled the Ulster men and defeated them. Every man who went into battle with Lughaidh carried a stone, which is how the carn was formed, and it was on this that Lughaidh stood while the battle was fought"; and an old poem quoted in this document says,

Lughaidh Mal, who destroyed much,
Was banished out of Erinn.
With a fleet of seven ships the king’s son sailed
From Erinn to the land of Alban.
He fought for the eastern country
In battles, in conflicts,
From Eadain to the wide-spreading Lochlann,
From the islands of Orc to Spain.
When he obtained the powerful kingdom,
He brought with a numerous army,
So that the harbours of Uladh were filled,
With the barks of a fierce champion.[129]

113Lughaidh Laidhe, the eldest son of Daire Sirchreachtach, was also called Macniadh, or son of the champion, and had a son Lughaidh, called Maccon, or the son of the dog. He is said by the Four Masters to have reigned in Ireland from the year 196 to 225. His sons were said to be the three Fothadhs—Fothadh Airctheach, Fothadh Cairptheach, and Fothadh Canann. The first is said to have been king of Ireland for one year in 289, and to have slain his brother; and of the third, Fothadh Canann, we are told that he obtained the government of the whole world from the rising to the setting sun, and took hostages of the streams, the birds, and the languages, and that from him descended the tribe of Mac Cailin, or the Campbells, in Scotland.[130] These three brothers are by other books stated to be of the race of the Ui Eachadh of Uladh or Ulster, that is, of Pictish descent.

113Lughaidh Laidhe, the eldest son of Daire Sirchreachtach, was also known as Macniadh, or son of the champion, and he had a son named Lughaidh, called Maccon, or the son of the dog. According to the Four Masters, he ruled in Ireland from 196 to 225. His sons were the three Fothadhs—Fothadh Airctheach, Fothadh Cairptheach, and Fothadh Canann. The first is said to have been king of Ireland for one year in 289, during which he killed his brother; of the third, Fothadh Canann, it's said that he gained control over the entire world from sunrise to sunset, taking hostages from the rivers, the birds, and the languages, and that from him descended the tribe of Mac Cailin, or the Campbells, in Scotland.[130] These three brothers are described in other texts as belonging to the Ui Eachadh of Uladh or Ulster, meaning they were of Pictish descent.

The race of Colla in Scotland.

In the fourth century before Christ the three Collas play a great part in the mythic history of Ireland, and are likewise connected with a supposed settlement in Scotland. Cormac, the son of Aet, and grandson of Conn of the hundred battles, whom we have already adverted to, has a son, Cairbre Liffechair, so called from the river Liffey near which he was nursed, who likewise becomes Ardri of Erinn. He has two sons, Fiacha Sraibtaine and Eochaidh Doimlein. The former marries Aeifi, daughter of the king of the Gallgael, and was the father of Muredach Tirech, from whom the subsequent kings of Ireland of the race of Niall derived their descent. The latter marries Oilich, daughter of the king of Alban, called by some Vadoig, by others Uigari, and has three sons, Caerill, Muredach, and Aedh. These take the name of Colla, and are called respectively Colla Meann, Colla da Crioch, and Colla Uais. These Collas slay their uncle Fiacha, and Colla Uais becomes king of Ireland, but is driven from thence with his brothers in 326 by Muredach 114Tirech, and takes refuge with his paternal grandfather the king of Alban, from whom he receives Buannacht or military maintenance. Three hundred warriors were his host. After remaining three years in Alban the three brothers return to Erinn, each with a following of nine warriors, and having been reconciled with Muredach Tirech, who tells them they ought to conquer some territory as an inheritance, they are joined by seven ‘catha’ or battalions of the Firbolg of Connaught, and with their assistance attack the king of Ulster, march to the Carn of Achadhleithderg, from whence they fought seven battles, one on each day of the week, and on the last slay the king of Ulster, plunder and burn his capital, of Emania, and acquire a large territory as their swordland, which was termed Oirgialla, and was possessed by their descendants. This is the story of the three Collas, and in this manner the great Pictish kingdom, of which Emania was the capital, was supposed to come to an end in the year 331, and the Cruithnigh of Ulster confined to the district of Dalaradia on the east coast of Ulster. From Colla Uais the Sennachies both of Erinn and Alban deduced the descent of Somerled, who became the Regulus of Arregaidhel and of half of the Western Isles, and from whom sprang the potent clan of the MacDougalls, Lords of Lorne, and the MacDonalds, Lords of the Isles.[131]

In the fourth century BC, the three Collas play a significant role in the mythical history of Ireland and are also linked to a supposed settlement in Scotland. Cormac, the son of Aet and grandson of Conn of the Hundred Battles, who we’ve mentioned before, has a son named Cairbre Liffechair, named after the Liffey River where he was raised. Cairbre also becomes Ardri of Erinn. He has two sons, Fiacha Sraibtaine and Eochaidh Doimlein. Fiacha marries Aeifi, the daughter of the king of the Gallgael, and is the father of Muredach Tirech, from whom the later kings of Ireland, descended from Niall, trace their lineage. Eochaidh marries Oilich, the daughter of the king of Alban, referred to by some as Vadoig and by others as Uigari, and they have three sons: Caerill, Muredach, and Aedh. These sons take on the name Colla, being called Colla Meann, Colla da Crioch, and Colla Uais, respectively. The Collas kill their uncle Fiacha, and Colla Uais becomes king of Ireland but, in 326, is driven out along with his brothers by Muredach Tirech. They seek refuge with their paternal grandfather, the king of Alban, from whom they receive Blessing or military support. His host comprises three hundred warriors. After spending three years in Alban, the three brothers return to Erinn, each bringing nine warriors with them. Having reconciled with Muredach Tirech, who urges them to conquer land as their inheritance, they are joined by seven ‘catha’ or battalions of the Firbolg of Connaught. With their help, they attack the king of Ulster, march to the Carn of Achadhleithderg, and fight seven battles, one each day of the week. On the last day, they defeat the king of Ulster, plunder and burn his capital, Emania, and gain a large territory known as Oirgialla, which would be held by their descendants. This is the story of the three Collas, and in this way, the great Pictish kingdom, with Emania as its capital, was believed to have come to an end in 331, while the Cruithnigh of Ulster were confined to the Dalaradia region on the eastern coast of Ulster. From Colla Uais, the Sennachies of both Erinn and Alban traced the lineage of Somerled, who became the Regulus of Arregaidhel and of half the Western Isles, and from whom the powerful clan of the MacDougalls, Lords of Lorne, and the MacDonalds, Lords of the Isles, descended.[131]

The last three pagan kings of Ireland in Scotland.

The long line of mythic pagan kings of Ireland terminates with a group of three monarchs who succeeded each other, and are each said to have made extensive conquests beyond the bounds of their island kingdom. The first of these is Crimthan Mor mac Fidhaig, of the line of Heber, who reigned from 366 to 378, and is said to have extended his sway over Alban, Britain, and Gaul. Of him one of the oldest of the Irish documents, Cormac’s Glossary, says, under the word Mugeime, ‘that is the name of the first lapdog that was in 115Ireland. Cairbre Musc, son of Conaire, brought it from the east from Britain, for when great was the power of the Gael on Britain, they divided Alban between them into districts, and each knew the residence of his friend, and not less did the Gael dwell on the east side of the sea, as in Scotia or Ireland, and their habitations and royal forts were built there. Hence is called Duin Tradui, or the triple-fossed fort of Crimthan Mor, son of Fidach, king of Erinn and Alban to the Ictian Sea.’[132] His successor was Niall Mor, or the great, who reigned from 378 to 405. He also extended his conquests over Alban, Britain, and Gaul, and was slain at the mouth of the Loire on the shore of the Ictian Sea. He was termed Niall naoighialla, or ‘of the nine hostages,’ as he received hostages from nine nations which he had subjected to his rule. The last of these great conquerors was Dathi, who reigned from 405 to 428. He, too, extended his conquests over Alban, Britain, and Gaul, and was killed by a flash of lightning at Sliabh Ealpa, or the foot of the Alps.[133] He is said, in another document, to have been king of Erinn, Alban, Britain, and as far as the mountains of the Alps, where he went to revenge the death of his predecessor Niall, and was said by some to have been slain by the same arrow which killed the latter. His body was brought back to Erinn by his son, who gained nine battles by sea and ten by land by means of it, for when they exhibited the body they crushed their foes. Dathi is said to have fought many battles in Alban, viz., the battle of Magh Circain and the battle of Srath.[134] A tale called ‘The Expedition of Dathi to the Sliabh n-Ealpa’ gives the following account of his invasion of Scotland:—‘He invites all the provincial kings and chiefs of Erinn to a great feast at Tara, and there decides upon making an expedition into Alban, Britain, and Gaul, following the foot-steps 116of his predecessors Crimthan Mor and Niall. His fleet assembles at Oirear Caoin, probably Donaghadee, where he embarks with his troops and sets sail for Alban. Immediately upon his landing Dathi sends his Druid to Feredach Finn, king of Alban, who was then at his palace of ‘Tuirrin brighe na Righ,’ calling on him for submission and tribute, or an immediate reason to the contrary on the field of battle. The king of Alban refused either submission or tribute, and accepted the challenge of battle, but required a few days to prepare for so unexpected an event. The time for battle at last arrived; both armies marched on Magh an Chairthé (the plain of the pillar stone) in Glenfeadha, Dathi at the head of his Gael, and Feredach leading a large force composed of Scots, Picts, Britons, Gauls, Northmen, and Gallgaidheal. A fierce and destructive fight ensued between the two parties, in which the forces of Alban were at length overthrown and routed with great slaughter. When the king of Alban saw the death of his son and the discomfiture of his army, he threw himself headlong on the ranks of his enemies, dealing death and destruction around him, but in the height of his fury he was laid hold of by Conall Gulban, a son of Niall naoighialla, who, taking him up in his arms, hurled him against the pillar stone and dashed out his brains.’brains.’ The scene of this battle has ever since been called Gort an Chairthé (the field of the pillar stone), and the Glen Glenn an Chatha or the battle glen. ‘Dathi set up a surviving son of the late king on the throne of Alban, and receiving hostages and submission from him, passed onwards into Britain and Gaul, in both of which countries he still received hostages and submissions wherever he proceeded on his march.’[135]

The long line of legendary pagan kings of Ireland ends with a trio of monarchs who succeeded one another, each said to have made significant conquests beyond their island kingdom. The first of these is Crimthan Mor mac Fidhaig, from the line of Heber, who ruled from 366 to 378 and is believed to have expanded his control over Alban, Britain, and Gaul. One of the oldest Irish texts, Cormac’s Glossary, notes under the word Mugeime, ‘that is the name of the first lapdog that was in Ireland. Cairbre Musc, son of Conaire, brought it from the east from Britain, because when the Gael had great power over Britain, they divided Alban into districts, each knowing where their friends lived, and the Gael also resided on the eastern shore of the sea, in Scotia or Ireland, with their homes and royal forts built there. Therefore, Duin Translate, is named after the triple-fossed fort of Crimthan Mor, son of Fidach, king of Erinn and Alban to the Ictian Sea.’[132] His successor was Niall Mor, or the Great, who reigned from 378 to 405. He also expanded his conquests over Alban, Britain, and Gaul, and was killed at the mouth of the Loire on the Ictian Sea's shore. He was known as Niall naoighialla, or ‘of the nine hostages,’ because he took hostages from nine nations he had conquered. The last of these great conquerors was Dathi, who ruled from 405 to 428. He too expanded his conquests over Alban, Britain, and Gaul, and met his end by a lightning strike at Sleeve Elva, or the foot of the Alps.[133] He is also said, in another document, to have been king of Erinn, Alban, Britain, and as far as the Alps, where he went to avenge the death of his predecessor Niall, and was claimed by some to have been killed by the same arrow that struck down Niall. His body was taken back to Erinn by his son, who won nine sea battles and ten land battles as a result of it, because they struck terror into their enemies by displaying the body. Dathi is said to have fought many battles in Alban, including the battle of Magh Circain and the battle of Srath.[134] A tale called ‘The Expedition of Dathi to the Sliabh n-Ealpa’ describes his invasion of Scotland:—‘He invites all the provincial kings and chiefs of Erinn to a grand feast at Tara, and there decides to mount an expedition into Alban, Britain, and Gaul, following in the footsteps of his predecessors Crimthan Mor and Niall. His fleet gathers at Oirear Caoin, likely Donaghadee, where he boards with his troops and sails for Alban. As soon as he lands, Dathi sends his Druid to Feredach Finn, king of Alban, who was then at his palace of ‘Tuirrin brighe na Righ,’ calling on him for submission and tribute, or a valid reason against it on the battlefield. The king of Alban refused both submission and tribute, accepting the challenge for battle but asking for a few days to prepare for such an unexpected encounter. When the day for battle finally came, both armies marched to Magh an Chairthé (the plain of the pillar stone) in Glenfeadha, Dathi at the head of his Gael, and Feredach leading a large force made up of Scots, Picts, Britons, Gauls, Northmen, and Gallgaidheal. A fierce and devastating fight broke out between the two sides, in which the forces of Alban were eventually overturned and defeated with massive loss. When the king of Alban saw his son's death and his army's defeat, he plunged headfirst into the ranks of his enemies, wreaking havoc and destruction around him, but in the heat of his rage, he was seized by Conall Gulban, a son of Niall naoighialla, who lifted him up and hurled him against the pillar stone, smashing his brains.brains.’ Since then, the site of this battle has been known as Gort an Chairthé (the field of the pillar stone), and the valley Glenn of the Battle or the battle glen. ‘Dathi placed a surviving son of the late king on the throne of Alban, and after receiving hostages and submission from him, continued on into Britain and Gaul, where he still received hostages and submissions wherever he marched.’[135]

Another of the legendary settlements in Alban is connected with the same Feredach Finn, king of the Cruithnigh of Alban, and may be placed about the same time. The story 117is this:—‘Daol, the daughter of Fiachra, king of Musgry, was the wife of Lughaidh, son of Oillill Flannbeg, king of Munster. She became enamoured of her stepson Corc, son of Lughaidh by a former wife, and on his refusal follows the example of Potiphar’s wife with Joseph, when Corc is banished by his father. He goes to Feredach, king of Alban, from whom he received great honours and his daughter in marriage, by whom he had two sons, Cairbre Cruithnecan and Maine Leamhna. The mother’s name was Leamhan Mongfionn, and these sons were settled in their mother’s patrimony. Cairbre Cruithnecan fixed on Maghghirghinn, or the plain of Circinn, and from him descended Ængus Eamhan, king of Alban. Maine fixed on Maghleamhna, or the plain of Leamhan, and from him are the Luimnigh Albain or people of the Levenach or Lennox.’Lennox.’ The river Leamhan or Leven took its name from Leamhan, daughter of Feredach Finn, who was drowned in it, and an old poem has been preserved by Muredach Albanach, several of whose compositions have been preserved in the Book of the Dean of Lismore, and who appears to have lived between 1180 and 1220.[136] It was written in the time of Aluin og, Mormaer of Leamhain, or Lord of Lennox, who, there can be little doubt, was the same person with Alwyn, first Earl of Lennox, who was his contemporary. It is addressed to the river Leamhan or Leven, and refers to the same legend. The poem is so curious that it may be given at length.

Another of the legendary settlements in Alban is linked to Feredach Finn, king of the Cruithnigh of Alban, and dates to around the same time. The story is this: Daol, the daughter of Fiachra, king of Musgry, was married to Lughaidh, son of Oillill Flannbeg, king of Munster. She fell in love with her stepson Corc, Lughaidh's son from a previous marriage, and when he rejected her, she acted like Potiphar's wife with Joseph. Corc was then banished by his father. He went to Feredach, the king of Alban, who honored him greatly and gave him his daughter in marriage, with whom he had two sons, Cairbre Cruithnecan and Maine Leamhna. Their mother's name was Leamhan Mongfionn, and these sons were settled in their mother's inheritance. Cairbre Cruithnecan chose Maghghirghinn, or the plain of Circinn, and from him descended Ængus Eamhan, king of Alban. Maine settled in Maghleamhna, or the plain of Leamhan, and from him are the Luimnigh Albain, or people of the Levenach, or Lennox. The river Leamhan or Leven got its name from Leamhan, the daughter of Feredach Finn, who drowned in it. An old poem has been kept by Muredach Albanach, whose works are included in the Book of the Dean of Lismore, believed to have lived between 1180 and 1220. It was written during the time of Aluin og, Mormaer of Leamhain, or Lord of Lennox, who was likely the same person as Alwyn, the first Earl of Lennox, a contemporary of his. The poem is addressed to the river Leamhan or Leven and references the same legend. The poem is so interesting that it can be presented in full.

Muredach Albanach sang thus:—

Muredach Albanach sang this:—

Noble thy spouse, O Leamhan!
Alun oge, the son of Muireadhach,
His waving hair without blackness,
Descendant of Lughaidh of Liathmhuine.
Good thy luck in white-skinned spouses,
Since the time thou didst love thy first spouse,
For the son of the king of Bealach it was ordained
That Leamhain should be his spouse.
118Gearr-Abhann was thy name of old,
In the reign of the kings,
Until Corc of Munster came over the sea
With waving hair above his eyes.
When came Fearadhach Fionn,
Son of the king of Alban of the Carpets of Gold,
When he made with Corc alliance.
Upon coming into his lordship
Fearadhach gave—to me it seems well—
His daughter to fair-haired Corc.
Full of his renown is Tara of Meath,
Leamhain was the name of the daughter.
A queenly birth brought forth Leamhan,
Maine, son of Corc of the long hair.
She cherished in her bosom the bird
For Corc of Cashel of the hounds.
One day that Leamhain was
(The mother of Maine of the slender fingers)
With fifty maidens of white soles,
Swimming in the river’s mouth,
She is drowned in the bosom of the port.
Leamhain, the daughter of Fearadhach,
Thou art named Leamhain after that,
A remembrance not bad to be related.
Seldom was the tramp of a Gall battalion
Upon thy green borders, O river!
Oftener with thee, O Leamhain!
The son of a hind above thy Innbhears.
There has grown up to thee Alun oge,
Son of Mureadhach of the smooth roads,
Splendid the colour of his pure fresh hands,
A scion of the wood of the first Aluin.
Not alone drinking ale
Is Alun oge, descendant of Oilleall.
The branch of the race of Alun sits
With an hundred to drink from the same gallon.
119Though there should be but one tun of wine
To the race of Corc of the comely kings,
Not happy the fair-headed son of Corc
Should he save the wine from death.
The Mormaer of Leamhan of the smooth cheek,
The worthy son of Ailin’s daughter,
His white hand, his side, his foot;
Noble is thy spouse, O Leamhan![137]

Such, then, being the record of these supposed conquests of Alban and settlements in the country presented to us in the early history of Ireland, their general effect upon the Gaelic population of Scotland is thus given in another ancient document preserved to us by the Sennachie McFirbis:—

Such is the record of these supposed conquests of Alban and settlements in the country presented to us in the early history of Ireland. Their overall impact on the Gaelic population of Scotland is described in another ancient document preserved by the Sennachie McFirbis:—

‘The Clan Domnall, Clann Ragnall, Clann Alasdair, Clann Tsithig (Sheehy), Clann Eachan, Clann Eadhain, Clann Dubhghal, and Clann Ragnall mic Domnall Ghlais, are of the race of Eremon.

‘The Clan Domnall, Clann Ragnall, Clann Alasdair, Clann Tsithig (Sheehy), Clann Eachan, Clann Eadhain, Clann Dubhghal, and Clann Ragnall mic Domnall Ghlais, are of the race of Eremon.

‘MacGille-Eoin or MacGille a Ea-in (MacLean), the two MacLeods (Harris and Lewis), MacConnigh (Mackenzie), Mac a Toisigh (Macintosh), Murmor Hundon (Mormaer of Moray?), are of the race of Conaire.

‘MacGille-Eoin or MacGille a Ea-in (MacLean), the two MacLeods (Harris and Lewis), MacConnigh (Mackenzie), Mac a Toisigh (Macintosh), Murmor Hundon (Mormaer of Moray?), are all descended from the race of Conaire.

‘Murmor Abhaill (Mormaer of Atholl), Murmor Mair (Mormaer of Mar), Murmor Gall (Mormaer of Galloway), MacCenedig (Kennedys), Muirgeach og, Lord of Granta (Grants), MacCregan (MacGregor?), are also of the race of Eremon.’[138]

‘Murmor Abhaill (Mormaer of Atholl), Murmor Mair (Mormaer of Mar), Murmor Gall (Mormaer of Galloway), MacCenedig (Kennedys), Muirgeach og, Lord of Granta (Grants), MacCregan (MacGregor?), are also part of the lineage of Eremon.’[138]

The first group here given evidently belongs to the supposed settlement by Colla Uais of the race of Heremon, and consists of the great clans of the MacDonalds and MacDougalls, and their branches, descended from Somerled, the great Lord of Argyll, whose traditionary pedigree is deduced from Colla. The second as certainly comprises those supposed to be descended from the six sons of Erc, whose pedigree is deduced from Conaire, a king of Ireland;[139] but among them are included 120the MacLeods, whose legendary origin, as we have seen, belongs to an older race. The third, said to be also descended from the race of Eremon, seems to be composed of those who could not be included in either of the two former groups, and likewise presents inconsistencies. The Mormaers of Athol were of the royal family, and afterwards Stewarts, and under the title of the Mormaer of Mair, and of Muirgeach og, by whom the earls of Lennox descended from Aluin og, son of Muredach, seem meant the race deduced from Corc, king of Munster, who was of the line of Heber, are here included among the descendants of the line of Heremon.

The first group mentioned clearly belongs to the supposed settlement by Colla Uais from the Heremon lineage, which includes the major clans of the MacDonalds and MacDougalls, along with their branches, descended from Somerled, the great Lord of Argyll, whose traditional lineage is traced back to Colla. The second group definitely includes those believed to be descended from the six sons of Erc, whose ancestry is linked to Conaire, a king of Ireland; but among them are the MacLeods, whose legendary origin, as we’ve seen, belongs to an older race. The third group, also said to be from the Eremon lineage, seems to consist of individuals who didn’t fit into the first two categories and shows inconsistencies. The Mormaers of Athol were from the royal family and later became Stewarts, and by the title of Mormaer of Mair and Muirgeach og, from whom the earls of Lennox descended from Aluin og, son of Muredach, seem to represent the line traced from Corc, king of Munster, who was of the Heber lineage, and are included here among the descendants of Heremon's line.

How far have these legends a historic basis?

The turning-point in the chronology of the early history of Ireland may with some reason be fixed at the battle of Ocha, which was fought in the year 478, and placed the first Christian monarch on the throne of Ireland. It obviously separates the artificially-constructed history of the pagan period which makes so large a demand upon the assent of the historian from that succession of events which corresponds with all the historic dates we possess, and commends itself readily enough to our belief. With the change produced by that event all that is fantastic, improbable, and artificial ceases, and the incidents recorded are more natural and in better accordance with what we should expect to find. In the oldest records of Irish history it appears as a great era from which the dates of its events were reckoned, and is connected as such with another settlement of Scots in Alban. We are told by the synchronist Flann Mainistrech that twenty years elapsed from the battle of Ocha till the children of Erc, son of Echach Muinremhair, passed over into Alban, viz., the six sons of Erc, the two Anguses, the two Loarns, and the two Ferguses[140].

The turning point in the early history of Ireland can reasonably be marked by the battle of Ocha, fought in 478, which placed the first Christian king on the throne of Ireland. This battle clearly separates the fabricated history of the pagan era—which requires significant acceptance from historians—from the series of events that aligns with all the historical dates we have and is easier for us to believe. With the change brought about by this event, all that is bizarre, unlikely, and forced comes to an end, and the recorded incidents become more natural and consistent with what we would expect to find. In the oldest records of Irish history, it is seen as a major milestone from which the dates of events were calculated, and it is linked to another settlement of Scots in Alban. According to the synchronist Flann Mainistrech, twenty years passed from the battle of Ocha until the children of Erc, son of Echach Muinremhair, crossed into Alban, namely, the six sons of Erc, the two Anguses, the two Loarns, and the two Ferguses[140].

The question then at once arises, To what extent have these legends a historic basis, and how far may we accept 121them as true elements in the history of the population of Scotland?

The question immediately comes to mind: To what extent do these legends have a historical basis, and how much can we consider them as true elements in the history of the population of Scotland? 121

This question we may at once answer in so far as regards the last settlement in the series which we have extracted from that history. The passing over of the sons of Erc into Alban twenty years after the battle of Ocha is undoubtedly a true event. It was the foundation of the small Scottish kingdom of Dalriada on the west coast north of the Firth of Clyde by a colony of Scots, which took place in the year 498, and the death of its first king, Fergus mor mac Erce, is recorded by Tighernac in the year 501. The annals of this little kingdom may now be considered as well ascertained. But can we attribute the same certainty to the conquests supposed to have been made prior to the battle of Ocha? These present several features calculated to lead us to a different conclusion. On looking over the entire succession of those supposed conquests and settlements in Alban, we can hardly fail to recognise the same legends repeated at different times and cropping up in different forms. Thus the supposed conquests of the race of Lughadh, son of Ith, who were a different race from the Milesian Scots, and the settlement of Fothadh Canann, from which sprang the Clann Mhic Cailin or Campbells, seems merely a repetition of the much older settlement of the sons of Neimhead in the districts of Dobhar and Iardobhar in Alban, who were likewise a different race from the Milesian Scots, and from whom also sprang the Clann Mhic Cailin or Campbells; and when the Fothadhs appear not as of the race of Ith but as of the race of the Ui Eachach of Ulster, that is, Irial Glunmhar, son of Conall Cearnach, who had two sons, Forc and Iboth, they become Cruithnigh, and their settlement the same as that of the two tribes Tuath Forc and Tuath Iboth; and this again connects them with the supposed conquest by the mythic king Rechtgidh Righdearg, who in another document appears as Fothadh Righdearg. In the 122name Forc we can recognise the old name of the river Forth, which again connects them with the district between the Tay and the Forth, which appears to have been intended by the Dobhar and Iardobhar; but this is the same district which was called by the Picts Fortrenn, and to which, according to the Pictish legend, Cruithnechan, the son of Lochit, son of Cinge, came with his Picts to help the Britons of Fortrenn, and superseded them there; and this again corresponds with the statement that the descendants of Braodn, son of Fergus Leithdearg, who had occupied Dobhar and Iardobhar with his Nemedians, were driven out by the Cruithnigh. And when we are told that Cruithnechan settled his Picts in Magh Fortrenn and Maghghirghinn, we surely have the same legend repeated in the supposed settlement of the sons of Corc, king of Munster, when Cairpre Cruithnechan and Maine Leamhna settle in Maghghirghinn and Maghleamhna. We can see that under these legends there simply lies an attempt to express in these stories the popular conception of the ethnic relations of local tribes. While in these tales the true localities which form the scene of them are veiled under fictitious names which it is difficult to identify, there are others where the apparent distinctness and accuracy with which the localities are given cast an air of verisimilitude over the narrative, and lead to the supposition that there must have been some historic foundation for them; but in these cases it will generally be found that they are real historic events, which belong to the historic period, but have been transported to the imaginary realm of mythic narrative by some process arising from some fancied resemblance in the names of the actors. The most striking instance of this is in the tale of the conquests in Alban by the Dathi, the second last of the pagan monarchs of Ireland. The scene is laid in Maghghirghinn, but this name we know is the original form of the name corrupted into Mearns, and belongs to a district now represented by 123Kincardineshire, but which formerly appears to have included part of Forfarshire south of it and Mar on the north. Here he fought the battles of Srath and Maghghirghinn, and the other names mentioned in the story can also be identified.

This question can be answered when it comes to the last settlement we've taken from that history. The arrival of the sons of Erc in Alban twenty years after the battle of Ocha is definitely a true event. It marked the beginning of the small Scottish kingdom of Dalriada on the west coast, just north of the Firth of Clyde, by a group of Scots in the year 498, and the death of its first king, Fergus mor mac Erce, is noted by Tighernac in 501. The records of this small kingdom can now be considered fairly reliable. But can we say the same for the conquests thought to have occurred before the battle of Ocha? They present various elements that could lead us to a different conclusion. When we review all the supposed conquests and settlements in Alban, it’s hard not to see that the same legends are repeated at different times and appear in different forms. For example, the supposed conquests of the race of Lughadh, son of Ith, who were not the same as the Milesian Scots, and the settlement of Fothadh Canann, from which the Clann Mhic Cailin or Campbells emerged, seem just to be a retelling of the much older settlement by the sons of Neimhead in the areas of Dobhar and Iardobhar in Alban, who were also a distinct race from the Milesian Scots and were likewise the predecessors of the Clann Mhic Cailin or Campbells. And when the Fothadhs are described not as from the lineage of Ith but as from the lineage of the Ui Eachach of Ulster, specifically Irial Glunmhar, son of Conall Cearnach, who had two sons, Forc and Iboth, they become Cruithnigh, and their settlement becomes identical to that of the two tribes Tuath Forc and Tuath Iboth. This connection ties them back to the supposed conquest by the mythical king Rechtgidh Righdearg, who is referred to in another document as Fothadh Righdearg. In the name Forc, we can identify the ancient name of the river Forth, which links them to the area between the Tay and the Forth, seemingly represented by Dobhar and Iardobhar; this area was also known to the Picts as Fortrenn, to which, according to Pictish legend, Cruithnechan, the son of Lochit, son of Cinge, came with his Picts to assist the Britons of Fortrenn and later replaced them there. This aligns with the account that the descendants of Braodn, son of Fergus Leithdearg, who had occupied Dobhar and Iardobhar with his Nemedians, were expelled by the Cruithnigh. And when we learn that Cruithnechan settled his Picts in Magh Fortrenn and Maghghirghinn, we clearly encounter the same legend, which is echoed in the supposed settlement by the sons of Corc, king of Munster, when Cairpre Cruithnechan and Maine Leamhna settle in Maghghirghinn and Maghleamhna. We can see that beneath these legends, there lies an effort to convey the popular understanding of the ethnic connections between local tribes. While the actual locations in these stories are obscured by fictitious names that are hard to identify, there are others where the seeming clarity and accuracy of the locations give a sense of authenticity to the narrative, leading to the assumption that there must be some historical basis for them. However, in these cases, it is usually found that they are real historical events that belong to the factual record but have been moved into the realm of myth through processes stemming from perceived resemblances in the names of those involved. The most notable instance of this is the tale of the conquests in Alban by Dathi, the second to last pagan king of Ireland. The setting is in Maghghirghinn, but we know that this name is the original form that evolved into Mearns and refers to an area now represented by Kincardineshire, which used to include part of Forfarshire to the south and Mar to the north. Here he fought the battles of Srath and Maghghirghinn, and the other names mentioned in the story can also be pinpointed.

Tuirrin, the palace of the Pictish king Feredach Finn, is no doubt the hill of Turin in the parish of Rescobie in Forfarshire, about 600 feet high, on the top of which, according to the writer in the old Statistical Account, ‘there has evidently been anciently a stronghold or place of defence, consisting of various extensive contiguous buildings, with a circular citadel of about forty yards in diameter. The situation has been well chosen, being secured by an impregnable rock in front, much like the face of Salisbury Crags, and of difficult access all around. It is now called Kemp or Camp Castle.’[141] Glenfeadha finds its modern representative in Fithie in the adjoining parish of Farnell, where too we find Gort an Chairthé corrupted into Carcary. This battle seems, however, to have been an historic event, and to have really taken place in the eighth century, for the old chronicler Tighernac records, in the year 752, the battle of Strath, in the land of Circinn or Maghghirghinn, between the Pictones, in which Bruidhi, son of Maelchon, was slain.[142] There, by an anachronism which it is difficult to explain, the well-known Bruidhe mac Maelchon, who died 200 years before, takes the place of Feredach Finn. This battle really took place in the reign of the great Pictish king Angus, son of Fergus; but we find in 763, eleven years after this battle was fought, the Pictish throne occupied by Cinadon, son of Feredach, and, at the same time, the prince who ruled over Dalriada, after its conquest by the Pictish monarch, is Muredach ua Dathi, or grandson of Dathi. The same battle appears a century later in Hector Boece’s fictitious narrative, where the 124Scots under their king Alpin defeat and slay on the same spot Feredach, king of the Picts.

Tuirrin, the palace of the Pictish king Feredach Finn, is clearly identified as the hill of Turin in the parish of Rescobie in Forfarshire, standing about 600 feet tall. At the top, according to the writer in the old Statistical Account, “there has clearly been a stronghold or place of defense, featuring various large connected buildings and a circular citadel about forty yards in diameter. The location is well-chosen, protected by an impenetrable rock at the front, quite similar to the face of Salisbury Crags, and difficult to access from all sides. It is now known as Kemp or Camp Castle.”[141] Glenfeadha finds its modern counterpart in Fithie in the nearby parish of Farnell, where we also see Gort an Chairthé corrupted into Carcary. This battle appears to have been a real historical event that took place in the eighth century, as the old chronicler Tighernac records the battle of Strath in the land of Circinn or Maghghirghinn, involving the Pictones, in which Bruidhi, son of Maelchon, was killed in 752.[142] There, due to an anachronism that is hard to explain, the well-known Bruidhe mac Maelchon, who died 200 years earlier, is mistakenly placed instead of Feredach Finn. This battle actually occurred during the reign of the great Pictish king Angus, son of Fergus; however, in 763, eleven years after this battle, we find the Pictish throne held by Cinadon, son of Feredach, while at the same time, the prince ruling over Dalriada, after being conquered by the Pictish king, is Muredach ua Dathi, or grandson of Dathi. The same battle is mentioned a century later in Hector Boece’s fictional account, where the Scots under their king Alpin defeat and kill Feredach, king of the Picts, at the same location.

When we see these Irish monarchs, however, not only conquering Alban and making settlements there, but extending their conquests over Britain and Gaul, and carrying their arms even to the foot of the Alps, it is difficult to avoid the suspicion that we have here localised as Irish kings some of the Roman emperors connected with the Roman province in Britain, and some of their acts transferred to Ireland, and that this is the true source of many of these fabulous events, so far as there is any foundation for them at all. Thus we find a parallel to the revolt of the Attachtuatha, or servile tribes of Ireland, against the Milesian kings, which was finally suppressed by Tuathal Teachtmhar, in the insurrection of the serf population of Gaul, called the Bagaudæ in the reign of the emperor Diocletian, which was suppressed by his colleague Herculius Maximian. Cairbre Cinncait, who was enabled to seize the throne of Ireland as their leader, and reigned five years, has his counterpart in Carausius, who, by the help of these Bagaudæ, revolted against Maximian, and ruled for seven years in Britain as an independent emperor. Conn of the hundred battles, under whom Ireland became divided into two provinces, may be a shadow of Constantine the Great, in whose time the provinces of Britain were divided; and in Niall of the Nine Hostages, and Dathi the fighter of so many battles, who carried their arms to the foot of the Alps, we may possibly recognise Theodosius and Maximus, the emperors who preceded the termination of the Roman power in Britain, and fought battles in North Britain.

When we look at these Irish kings, not just conquering Albania and settling there, but also extending their conquests over Britain and Gaul, and even taking their armies to the Alps, it's hard not to suspect that we’re seeing some Roman emperors associated with the Roman province in Britain reimagined as Irish kings. Some of their actions might have been transferred to Ireland, and that could explain many of these legendary events, if there's any truth to them at all. For example, we see a parallel with the revolt of the Attachtuatha, or the enslaved tribes of Ireland, against the Milesian kings, which was ultimately quashed by Tuathal Teachtmhar, similar to the insurrection of the serf population of Gaul, known as the Bagaudæ, during Emperor Diocletian's reign, which was suppressed by his colleague Herculius Maximian. Cairbre Cinncait, who managed to take the Irish throne as their leader and ruled for five years, has a counterpart in Carausius, who, with the help of the Bagaudæ, revolted against Maximian and ruled for seven years in Britain as an independent emperor. Conn of the Hundred Battles, under whom Ireland was divided into two provinces, might reflect Constantine the Great, when the provinces of Britain were divided; and in Niall of the Nine Hostages and Dathi, who fought many battles and took their armies to the Alps, we might recognize Theodosius and Maximus, the emperors who led Britain before the end of Roman power there and fought in North Britain.

The Conquests in Alban under Crimthan Mor mac Fidhaigh, and his designation as king of Erinn and Alban, have perhaps a historic foundation of a different kind. The first really historical appearance of the Scots in Britain is in the year 360, when, in conjunction with the Picts, they attacked 125the Roman province in Britain. The attack was repeated by the Scots and Picts, who were now joined by the Attacotti and Saxons in 364, and they ravaged the whole province till the year 369, when they were driven back by Theodosius, and the province restored. Now the Annals of the Four Masters place the commencement of Crimthan’s reign in 366, and he reigned twelve years. The period of his supposed conquests in North Britain synchronises with the appearance of the Scots in Britain, as recorded by the Roman historian. So also the subsequent conquests under Niall Mor and Dathi, and the supposed settlement of the Munster Scots under Corc, king of Munster, with the three devastations of the province by the Picts and Scots recorded by Gildas, the first two of which were repelled by the Roman general Stilicho, and the last by the provincial Britons themselves. The period of these attacks extended from the year 360 to 409, but it is quite clear, from the concurrent testimony of all the authorities which record them, that the Scots were driven back to Ireland, and that they effected no permanent settlement in Britain till the end of the sixth century, when the Dalriadic colony was established in the southern part of the great western district of Arregaithel or Argyll.

The conquests in Alban by Crimthan Mor mac Fidhaigh, and his title as king of Erinn and Alban, may have a different kind of historical foundation. The first significant historical mention of the Scots in Britain is in the year 360, when they teamed up with the Picts to attack the Roman province in Britain. The Scots and Picts repeated the attack in 364, now joined by the Attacotti and Saxons, ravaging the entire province until 369, when they were pushed back by Theodosius and the province was restored. The Annals of the Four Masters indicate that Crimthan’s reign began in 366, and he ruled for twelve years. The time of his supposed conquests in North Britain coincides with the arrival of the Scots in Britain, as noted by the Roman historian. This also includes the later conquests by Niall Mor and Dathi, and the supposed settlement of the Munster Scots under Corc, king of Munster, along with the three invasions of the province by the Picts and Scots recorded by Gildas. The first two invasions were repelled by the Roman general Stilicho, while the last one was stopped by the local Britons. These attacks occurred between 360 and 409, but it is clear from the consistent accounts of all the sources that the Scots were pushed back to Ireland and did not establish a permanent presence in Britain until the end of the sixth century, when the Dalriadic colony was set up in the southern part of the large western region of Arregaithel or Argyll.

Early connection between Scotland and Ireland.

We have then, prior to that date, merely temporary conquests in the province of Britain, commencing in 360, which afford the sole historic basis to these supposed settlements, and there is no reason to suppose that prior to 360 a single Scot ever set foot in North Britain. The connection between the two countries of Scotland and Ireland was, notwithstanding, a very intimate one. It is quite clear that prior to the settlement of the Scots in Dalriada, the great nation of the Cruithnigh or Picts formed the sole inhabitants of Britain north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde; but while we find them during the historic period likewise in possession of that part of the province of Ulster known as Dalnaraidhe or Dalaradia, and Uladh, extending 126from the Boyne along its eastern shore to the border of Irish Dalriada, and likewise of that part of Meath termed Maghbreg or Bregia, yet these early legends present them to us as forming the original inhabitants of the north of Ireland, and as constituting one great nation peopling the northern districts of Britain and Galloway on the east side of the Channel, and the whole province of Ulster and part of Meath on the western, while the Scots occupied the rest of Leinster and the whole of Connaught and Munster. The Cruithnigh of both countries were thus substantially one people, and remained so till the beginning of the seventh century, and during this time there must have been a constant intercommunication between the tribes on both sides of the Channel, as well as a community of early legends among them. Thus the Pictish Chronicle tells us that thirty kings of the name of Bruide ruled over Hibernia and Albania during a period of 150 years, and the Irish Nennius derives the statement from the books of the Cruithnigh, while an early legend of the Picts of Dalnaraidhe states that ‘thirty kings of the Cruithnigh ruled over Erin and Alban, viz., of the Cruithnigh of Alban and of Erin, viz., of the Dalnaraidhe from Ollamhan, from whence comes Mur Ollamhan at Teamhair or Tara to Fiacha mac Baedan, who fettered the hostages of Erin and Alban.’ This latter event was in the historic time, and must have occurred between 589 and 626, when Fiacha mac Baedan was king of Ulster. From this period may therefore be dated the political separation of the Picts of Alban from those of Erin, who had hitherto been governed as one nation. The same legend likewise informs us that ‘seven kings of the Cruithnigh of Alban governed Erinn in Teamhair or Tara. Ollamh was the name of the first king that governed Erinn at Teamhair and in Cruachan thirty years. It is from him Mur Ollamhan at Teamhair is; by him was the feast of Teamhair first instituted.’ Then, after naming his six successors, the 127legend adds, ‘These then are the seven kings that ruled over Erin of the Cruithnigh of Alban.’[143] These seven kings, however, appear in the list of the mythic pagan kings of Ireland, and are placed as such by the Annals of the Four Masters as far back as from the year of the world 3883 to 4019, that is, from the year 1317 to 1181 before Christ, each of the seven kings reigning exactly thirty years. The first was Ollamh Fodla, who is, of course, said to be of the race of Ir, and to him is attributed the tribal organisation of his people; for according to the Annals of the Four Masters, ‘it was he also that appointed a Toisech over every Triocha Ceud or barony, and a Bruighigh over every Baile or township, who were all to serve the king of Erin.’ Under the name of Fodla he appears in the Pictish Chronicle as one of the seven sons of Cruithne, and two of his successorssuccessors, viz., Gede Ollgudach and Finnachta, appear in the list of the Pictish kings of Scotland among his immediate successors, and precede the thirty kings of the name of Brude. The numbers peculiar to the Pictish legends are seven, and thirty, and have, of course, no chronological significance.

We have, before this date, only temporary conquests in the province of Britain, starting in 360, which provide the only historical basis for these alleged settlements. There is no reason to believe that before 360, a single Scot ever set foot in North Britain. The connection between Scotland and Ireland was, nonetheless, very close. It's clear that before the Scots settled in Dalriada, the large group known as the Cruithnigh or Picts were the only inhabitants of Britain north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde. While we find them during the historical period also in that part of the province of Ulster called Dalnaraidhe or Dalaradia, and Uladh, extending from the Boyne along its eastern shore to the border of Irish Dalriada, as well as in that part of Meath referred to as Maghbreg or Bregia, early legends show them as the original inhabitants of the north of Ireland. They constituted one large nation inhabiting the northern regions of Britain and Galloway on the eastern side of the Channel, and the entire province of Ulster and part of Meath on the western side, while the Scots occupied the remainder of Leinster and all of Connaught and Munster. The Cruithnigh from both areas were essentially one people and remained so until the early seventh century. During this period, there must have been constant communication between the tribes on both sides of the Channel, as well as a shared collection of early legends among them. The Pictish Chronicle tells us that thirty kings with the name Bruide ruled over Hibernia and Albania for a period of 150 years. The Irish Nennius attributes this statement to the books of the Cruithnigh, while an early legend of the Picts of Dalnaraidhe states that "thirty kings of the Cruithnigh ruled over Erin and Alban, namely, those from the Cruithnigh of Alban and Erin, especially from Dalnaraidhe, starting with Ollamhan, from whom Mur Ollamhan at Teamhair or Tara came to Fiacha mac Baedan, who held the hostages of Erin and Alban." This latter event took place in historical times, occurring between 589 and 626, when Fiacha mac Baedan was king of Ulster. Thus, this period marks the political separation of the Picts of Alban from those of Erin, who had previously been governed as one nation. The same legend also tells us that "seven kings of the Cruithnigh of Alban governed Erin in Teamhair or Tara." Ollamh was the first king to rule Erin at Teamhair and in Cruachan for thirty years. He is credited with the establishment of the feast of Teamhair. After naming his six successors, the legend notes, "These are the seven kings that ruled over Erin of the Cruithnigh of Alban." These seven kings appear in the list of the mythical pagan kings of Ireland and are placed by the Annals of the Four Masters as having reigned from the year of the world 3883 to 4019, that is, from the year 1317 to 1181 before Christ, with each of the seven kings reigning exactly thirty years. The first was Ollamh Fodla, believed to be of the race of Ir, and he is credited with organizing his people into tribes. According to the Annals of the Four Masters, "it was he who also appointed a Toisech over every Triocha Ceud or barony, and a Bruighigh over every Baile or township, all of whom were to serve the king of Erin." Under the name of Fodla, he appears in the Pictish Chronicle as one of the seven sons of Cruithne, and two of his successors, Gede Ollgudach and Finnachta, are found in the list of the Pictish kings of Scotland among his immediate successors, preceding the thirty kings named Brude. The numbers significant to the Pictish legends are seven and thirty, which, of course, do not hold chronological significance.

But the most brilliant period of the mythic history of these Cruithnigh of Ulster was that when the champions of the Order of the Red Branch at Eamhain or Emania were supposed to have performed their great achievements. They are placed in the fabulous history about the commencement of the Christian era, and here we find abundant indications of the close connection between the Cruithnigh of Erin and of Alban. Among these ancient Irish tales are three which are termed the Three Sorrowful Stories of Erin, namely the story of the tragical fate of the children of Lir, the story of the children of Uisneach, and the story of the sons of Tuirinn.[144]

But the most remarkable period in the legendary history of the Cruithnigh of Ulster was when the champions of the Order of the Red Branch at Eamhain or Emania were believed to have achieved their great feats. This is set in the mythical history around the beginning of the Christian era, and here we discover plenty of evidence of the close ties between the Cruithnigh of Ireland and those of Scotland. Among these ancient Irish tales are three known as the Three Sorrowful Stories of Ireland: the tale of the tragic fate of the children of Lir, the story of the children of Uisneach, and the tale of the sons of Tuirinn.[144]

128From the second of these tales we learn that about this time Cathbad, a Druid of the Picts of Ulster, has three daughters. The eldest, Dectcum, was the mother of the celebrated champion Cuchullin; the second, Albe, was the mother of Naisi, Ainle, and Ardan, the three sons of Uisneach; and the third, Finncaemh, was the mother of Conall Cearnach. These champions were all trained in a military school at Sgathaig in the island of Skye, kept by Aife and her father Scathaidh, and by Aife Cuchullin had a son, Connlaoch, whose history forms one of the Fenian tales. The place called Sgathaig can be still identified. On the west side of the parish of Slate in Skye, on an isolated rock overhanging the arm of the sea termed Loch Eishart, are the remains of an old castle now termed Dunscaich; and below it, at a little distance from the shore, is a small island on which is still to be seen one of those ancient vitrified forts which are so closely connected with these Fenian tales. It is likewise called Dunsgathaig or Dunscaich, and was no doubt the site of Aife’s supposed school. Looking across this arm of the sea, the magnificent and most picturesque range of the Coolins form the principal feature in the landscape, and hence the three sons of Uisneach, supposed to have been trained to the use of arms here, are termed in the tale ‘The Three Falcons of Sleibhe Cuillinn,’ that is, of the Coolin hills, now improperly termed Cuchullin hills.[145] On their return to Ulster, Naisi, the eldest, falls in love with a fair girl Deirdri, who had been reared in a tower by Conchubhar, king of Ulster, with the view of making her his wife. Naisi carries her off, and, 129accompanied by his two brothers and one hundred and fifty warriors, goes to Alban, where they settled in a wild therein, and obtained maintenance of quarterage, that is, an appanage or land of maintenance to be held for service from the king of that country. The sons of Uisneach are said in the tale to have defended by the might of their hands a district and a half of Alban, and are called ‘the Three Dragons of Dunmonadh,’ which seems to have been the residence of the kings, as it afterwards was of the Scottish kings of Dalriada, and may be identified as the isolated hill in the Crinan Moss on the banks of the river Add, the top of which bears the remains of a strong fortification, and which was also called Dunadd. In another poem Naisi is said to have visited the daughter of the Lord of Duntreoin on his return from the north of Invernois or Inverness, and this is Duntroon, an old castle on the north side of Loch Crinan.

128From the second of these stories, we learn that around this time, Cathbad, a Druid of the Picts of Ulster, had three daughters. The eldest, Dectcum, was the mother of the famous champion Cuchullin; the second, Albe, was the mother of Naisi, Ainle, and Ardan, the three sons of Uisneach; and the youngest, Finncaemh, was the mother of Conall Cearnach. These champions were all trained in a military school at Sgathaig on the island of Skye, run by Aife and her father Scathaidh. Aife had a son, Connlaoch, with Cuchullin, and his story is part of the Fenian tales. The place known as Sgathaig can still be recognized today. On the west side of the parish of Slate in Skye, on a remote rock overlooking the arm of the sea called Loch Eishart, are the ruins of an old castle now called Dunscaich; and below it, a short distance from the shore, is a small island featuring one of those ancient vitrified forts that are so closely tied to these Fenian tales. It is also known as Dunsgathaig or Dunscaich and was likely the site of Aife’s supposed school. Looking across this arm of the sea, the stunning and picturesque range of the Coolins is the main feature of the landscape, leading to the three sons of Uisneach being referred to in the tale as ‘The Three Falcons of Sleibhe Cuillinn,’ meaning the Coolin hills, which are now incorrectly called Cuchullin hills.[145] Upon their return to Ulster, Naisi, the eldest, falls in love with a beautiful girl named Deirdri, who had been raised in a tower by Conchubhar, the king of Ulster, with the intention of making her his wife. Naisi takes her away, and, accompanied by his two brothers and one hundred and fifty warriors, heads to Alban, where they settle in a remote area and receive land for support, known as an appanage, from the king of that country. The sons of Uisneach are said in the tale to have fiercely defended a district and a half of Alban, and they are called ‘the Three Dragons of Dunmonadh,’ which seems to have been the residence of the kings, as it later became for the Scottish kings of Dalriada. This can be identified as the solitary hill in the Crinan Moss on the banks of the river Add, the top of which has the remains of strong fortifications, also known as Dunadd. In another poem, Naisi is said to have visited the daughter of the Lord of Duntreoin on his return from the north of Invernois or Inverness, which refers to Duntroon, an old castle on the north side of Loch Crinan. 129

The place where the sons of Uisneach settled, and where they obtained their land of maintenance, was on the north shore of the arm of the sea called Loch Etive, where their seat was no other than that remarkable vitrified fort crowning the summit of a considerable hill on the shore of the bay of Ardmuchnish, now called Dun mac Sniochan, a corruption of the name Dun mhic Uisneachan, and to which Hector Boece gave the fanciful name of Beregonium. Here they are said to have had three booths of chase—one in which they prepared their food, one in which they ate it, and one in which they slept. Conchubhar now resolves to tempt them to return to Ulster, with the treacherous purpose of killing them and taking Deirdre, but is told that they will not come unless either Cuchullin, or Conall Cearnach, or Fergus, son of Roigh, another of the champions of the Red Branch, will go for them and ensure their safety. Cuchullin and Conall Cearnach both refuse, but Fergus agrees to go, finds them at Loch-n-Eite or Loch Etive, and at the Dainghion mhic n-Uisnech or fastness 130of the sons of Uisneach, and persuades them to return, much against the wish of Deirdre, who expresses her regret at leaving that eastern land with its delightful harbours and bays, its dear beauteous plains of soft verdure, and its sprightly green-sided hills, and then utters a beautiful lament on leaving that ‘beloved land, that eastern land, Alban with its wonders.’[146] Deirdre tells Fergus that the sway of the sons of Uisneach in Alban is greater than that of Conchubhar in Erin, and her lament bears this out, for the scenery of it embraces the whole of the eastern part of Argyllshire from the Linnhé Loch to Loch Long, and among the places mentioned we can identify Glen Etive at the head of Loch Etive, Inistrynich in Loch Awe, Dun Suibhne or Castle Swen in Knapdale, Glenlaidhe, or Glenlochy, and Glenurchy at the east end of Loch Awe, Glenmasan and Glendaruel in Cowall.[147] Alban now drops out of the tale, and it is unnecessary for our purpose to follow further the tragical fate of the sons of Uisneach after their return to Ulster. We find, however, that Conall Cearnach, another of these heroes of the Cruithnigh of Ulster, has left his traces in the same part of the country, for Dean Munro, in his description of the Western Isles in 1549, tells us of Dunchonill, one of the group of the Garveloch Isles which lie off the coast of Lorne—‘Dunchonill, are iyle so namit from Conal Kernache, are strength, which is alsmeikle as to say in Englische, are round castle.’ One of the legends of the Cruithnigh of Ulster tells us that Conall Cearnach married Loncetna, the daughter of Echdhe Eachbeoil of Alban, who was a Cruithnigh, by whom he had Irial Glinmar, and adds, ‘This was the cause which brought Cuchulain and Curoi son of Daire from Alban to Erin.’[148] The mother of Curoi, we learn from other legends, was Moran 131Mannanach, the sister of Loncetna. A curious notice of the Pictish king Echdhe Eachbeoil and the intimate connection between the Cruithnigh on both sides of the Irish Channel has been preserved to us in the very ancient document called Cormac’s Glossary, where, under the word ‘Fir, i.e. find’ or white, we are told—‘This, then, was the appearance of the cows of Echaid Echbel from Alban which Curoi captured, that is, white cows with red ears;’ and another MS. adds—‘These cows, then, of Echaid Echbel used to come to graze from Ard-Echdai Echbeil, from Alban into the district of Dalriatta, and they used to be in Seimne Ulad. Curoi, however, carried them off by force from the Ulad or Ulster men.’[149]

The place where the sons of Uisneach settled and where they acquired their land was on the northern shore of the sea inlet called Loch Etive. Their residence was none other than the remarkable vitrified fort that sits at the top of a significant hill on the shore of Ardmuchnish Bay, now known as Dun mac Sniochan, a corrupted version of Dun of the Sons of Uisneach, which Hector Boece fancifully named Beregonium. It’s said they had three shelters for hunting—one for preparing their food, one for eating it, and one for sleeping. Conchubhar now plans to lure them back to Ulster with the secret intention of killing them and taking Deirdre, but he is informed that they will not return unless Cuchullin, Conall Cearnach, or Fergus, son of Roigh, another champion of the Red Branch, goes to get them and guarantees their safety. Both Cuchullin and Conall Cearnach refuse, but Fergus agrees to go, finds them at Loch and Eite or Loch Etive, and at the Dangion son of Uisnech or stronghold of the sons of Uisneach, and persuades them to return, much to Deirdre's dismay, as she expresses her sorrow at leaving that eastern land with its beautiful harbors and bays, its lovely green fields, and its lively green hills, and then gives a heartfelt lament for leaving that ‘beloved land, that eastern land, Alban with its wonders.’[146] Deirdre tells Fergus that the influence of the sons of Uisneach in Alban is greater than that of Conchubhar in Erin, and her lament supports this, as the scenery includes the entirety of the eastern part of Argyllshire from Loch Linnhé to Loch Long, and among the places mentioned are Glen Etive at the head of Loch Etive, Inistrynich in Loch Awe, Dun Suibhne or Castle Swen in Knapdale, Glenlaidhe or Glenlochy, and Glenurchy at the east end of Loch Awe, Glenmasan, and Glendaruel in Cowall.[147] Alban now drops out of the story, and it's unnecessary for us to delve further into the tragic fate of the sons of Uisneach after their return to Ulster. However, we find that Conall Cearnach, another of the heroes from the Cruithnigh of Ulster, has left his mark in that part of the country, as Dean Munro, in his description of the Western Isles in 1549, mentions Dunchonill, one of the group of the Garveloch Isles off the coast of Lorne—‘Dunchonill, is an isle so named from Conal Kernache, meaning, which is also to say in English, a round castle.’ One of the legends of the Cruithnigh of Ulster tells us that Conall Cearnach married Loncetna, the daughter of Echdhe Eachbeoil of Alban, who was a Cruithnigh, by whom he had Irial Glinmar, and adds, ‘This was the reason that brought Cuchulain and Curoi son of Daire from Alban to Erin.’[148] The mother of Curoi, as we learn from other legends, was Moran Mannanach, the sister of Loncetna. A fascinating note about the Pictish king Echdhe Eachbeoil and the close connection between the Cruithnigh on both sides of the Irish Channel is preserved in the very old document called Cormac’s Glossary, where, under the word ‘Fir, i.e. find’ or white, we are told—‘This was the appearance of the cows of Echaid Echbel from Alban that Curoi captured, that is, white cows with red ears;’ and another MS adds—‘These cows of Echaid Echbel used to come to graze from Ard-Echdai Echbeil, from Alban into the district of Dalriatta, and they used to be in Seimne Ulad. However, Curoi carried them off by force from the Ulad or Ulster men.’[149]

We thus see how completely the idea of a close connection, amounting to identity both of race and nation, between the Pictish inhabitants of North Britain and the Cruithnigh of Ireland, runs through these popular tales, and expresses a true state of matters which goes far to explain the supposed conquests and settlements under the Irish kings of the mythic and heroic period in Scotland. Although attributed to kings of the different races into which the descendants of Milesius were supposed to be divided, we can see that there is always a tendency to connect them with the Cruithnigh of Ulster. Thus the Fothadhs are by one account of the race of Ith, and by another Cruithnigh of Ulster. When we read of the sons of Nemhead settling in Dobhar and Iardobhar in North Britain, under Braodn the son of Fergus Leithderg, we are reminded at once of the historic king of the Picts, Brude, son of Urgust or Fergus. When we are told that the Tuatha De Danaan proceeded from the same district and bestowed upon Ireland the three designations of Eire, Fodla, and Banba, from the names of the three queens of their three last kings, we cannot avoid noticing that these three names are likewise 132preserved in Scotland in the river Earn;[150] in Fodla, one of the seven districts named after the seven sons of Cruithnigh, and which is preserved in Athfotla, the old name of Atholl; and in Banff. We see too that whenever a Scot is said during this mythic period to have settled in Alban he is usually said to be the son of the daughter of a Pictish king, and to have inherited through his mother. Thus Colla Uais, of the race of Eremon, has a Pictish mother, and so have the two sons of Corc, king of Munster; and there is reason to suppose that among the Pictish tribes marriage was exogamous and that the son of a Pictish mother even by a stranger was held to belong to the tribe of his mother. Other points of a connection between these Irish legends and those of Scotland also suggest themselves. In the story of the insurrection of the Attachtuatha, or servile tribes of Ireland, against the Milesian Scots, we are told that the nobility of the latter were cut off at a great banquet given by the Attachtuatha, and that none escaped except three nobles who were in their mothers’ womb. This same legend is reproduced in the legendary history of Scotland, when the supposed destruction of the Picts by the Scots in the ninth century is said to have been effected in the same manner, the nobles of the Picts having been cut off by the Scots at a great banquet.[151]

We can see how the idea of a close connection, almost an identity of both race and nation, between the Pictish people of North Britain and the Cruithnigh of Ireland, runs through these popular stories and represents a true situation that helps explain the supposed conquests and settlements under the Irish kings during the mythical and heroic periods in Scotland. Although these conquests are attributed to kings of the various races that the descendants of Milesius were believed to be divided into, there is always a tendency to link them with the Cruithnigh of Ulster. For instance, the Fothadhs are described in one account as descendants of Ith and in another as Cruithnigh of Ulster. When we read about the sons of Nemhead settling in Dobhar and Iardobhar in North Britain under Braodn, the son of Fergus Leithderg, we are reminded of the historical Pictish king, Brude, son of Urgust or Fergus. When it is mentioned that the Tuatha De Danaan came from the same region and gave Ireland the names Eire, Fodla, and Banba, which came from the names of the three queens of their last three kings, we can't help but notice that these three names are also preserved in Scotland in the river Earn; in Fodla, one of the seven areas named after the seven sons of Cruithnigh, which is reflected in Athfotla, the old name for Atholl; and in Banff. We also see that whenever a Scot is said during this mythic time to have settled in Alban, he is often described as the son of the daughter of a Pictish king, inheriting his lineage from his mother. For example, Colla Uais, of the race of Eremon, has a Pictish mother, as do the two sons of Corc, king of Munster. This suggests that among the Pictish tribes, marriage was often outside their group, and the son of a Pictish mother, even if he had a different father, was considered part of his mother's tribe. Other connections between these Irish legends and those of Scotland come to mind. In the story of the uprising of the Attachtuatha, the servile tribes of Ireland, against the Milesian Scots, it says that the nobility of the Scots were killed at a large banquet hosted by the Attachtuatha, with only three noble babies surviving, who were still in their mothers’ wombs. This same legend appears in the legendary history of Scotland, where it's said that the destruction of the Picts by the Scots in the ninth century happened in a similar way, with the Pictish nobles being slain by the Scots at a big feast.

The twofold division of the Picts and the establishment of Scone as the capital of the kingdom.

The twofold division of the Scots, supposed to have taken place in the reign of Conn of the hundred battles, has also its parallelism in Scotland; and if Bede recognised the division of Ireland into the two provinces of the Northern and the Southern Scots, he equally viewed the territory occupied by the great Pictish nation as consisting of the two provinces of the Northern and the Southern Picts, who were separated from each other ‘by steep and rugged mountain chains, within 133which the latter had seats,’ a description which can only apply to the great chain of the Mounth, extending from the Eastern Sea to the Western Sea, and separating the counties of Aberdeen and Inverness from those of Kincardine, Forfar, and Perth; and to those minor chains proceeding from it on the south, which, as they terminate in the more level country, form the great barrier of the so-called Grampians. Towards the end of the great Pictish kingdom we find Scone appearing as the principal seat and central point of the monarchy, and Fordun gives as one tradition ‘that it had been anciently fixed as the principal seat of the kingdom by both the Pictish and Scottish kings;’ and as another ‘that the ancient kings, even from the time of Cruithne, the first king of the Picts, had made it the seat of the kingdom of Alban.’[152] Scone is situated on the left bank of the river Tay, and within the ancient district of Gouerin or Gowry, and the circumstances connected with this district, and with Scone as the ancient capital of Scotland, present features very analogous to those recorded in the legend by which the province of Meath was formed, and Teamhair or Tara constituted the chief seat of the monarchy. As Meath was situated where the four ancient provinces of Ulster, Connaught, Munster, and Leinster meet, so also Gowry is placed in a central position where the four ancient provinces of Alban—namely those of Stratherne and Menteath, of Atholl (to which it appears at one time to have been attached), of Angus and Mearns, and of Fife and Fothreve—touch each other. As the originally small district of Meath was enlarged into a province by adding four districts, each of which was taken from one of the other districts, so we find that there were four royal manors of Gowry, viz. those of Scone, Cubert, Forgrund, and Straderdel.[153] These too surround a small 134central district, and each lies contiguous to one of the four provinces. Scone, forming the western district of Gowry, is separated by the river Tay from the old province of Fortrenn; Cubert or Coupar-Angus, on the north-east, adjoins Angus or Forfarshire; Forgrund, now Longforgan, on the south-east, is separated by the Tay from a parish in Fife bearing the same name; and Stratherdel or Strathardle, on the north, lies within the barrier of the Grampians, and stretches along the eastern boundary of Atholl. As Meath was the old mensal land set apart for the support of the Crown, so we find Gowry too appears to have been a Crown demesne; and as Teamhair or Tara was not only the place where the Ardri or sovereign of Ireland was inaugurated, and the laws of the kingdom framed and published, but was so completely regarded as the central point of the monarchy that the kingdom was often termed the Kingdom of Tara, so we find the ancient kings of Alban inaugurated and the laws of the kingdom promulgated at Scone; and when Kenneth, the first of the Scottish line, overthrew the Pictish dynasty, he is said in the oldest chronicler who records the event to have acquired ‘the kingdom of Scone.’[154]

The twofold division of the Scots, believed to have occurred during the reign of Conn of the hundred battles, has a similar counterpart in Scotland. If Bede acknowledged the split of Ireland into the Northern and Southern Scots, he also considered the land inhabited by the great Pictish nation as divided into the Northern and Southern Picts, who were separated by steep and rugged mountain ranges, “within which the latter had seats.” This description applies solely to the significant chain of the Mounth, stretching from the Eastern Sea to the Western Sea, which divides the counties of Aberdeen and Inverness from Kincardine, Forfar, and Perth, as well as to the smaller chains descending from it in the south, which create the significant barrier known as the Grampians. Towards the end of the great Pictish kingdom, Scone emerged as the main seat and central hub of the monarchy. Fordun mentions one tradition stating that it had been established in ancient times as the principal seat of the kingdom by both the Pictish and Scottish kings, and another tradition that the ancient kings, dating back to Cruithne, the first king of the Picts, had made it the center of the kingdom of Alban. Scone is located on the left bank of the river Tay, within the historic region of Gouerin or Gowry. The details associated with this region and with Scone as the former capital of Scotland bear striking similarities to those described in the legend that formed the province of Meath, where Teamhair or Tara served as the main seat of the monarchy. Just as Meath was positioned at the crossroads of the four ancient provinces of Ulster, Connaught, Munster, and Leinster, Gowry is centrally located where the four ancient provinces of Alban—namely Stratherne and Menteath, Atholl (which it seems was once attached to), Angus and Mearns, and Fife and Fothreve—meet. As the originally small district of Meath was expanded into a province by incorporating four districts taken from the others, we find that Gowry contained four royal manors: Scone, Cubert, Forgrund, and Straderdel. These also surround a small central area, with each neighboring one of the four provinces. Scone, forming the western part of Gowry, is separated by the river Tay from the old province of Fortrenn; Cubert or Coupar-Angus, located in the northeast, neighbors Angus or Forfarshire; Forgrund, now Longforgan, in the southeast, is divided by the Tay from a parish in Fife with the same name; and Stratherdel or Strathardle, to the north, lies within the Grampians’ barrier and extends along Atholl's eastern boundary. As Meath was the ancient land designated for the Crown’s support, Gowry too seems to have been a Crown territory. Just as Teamhair or Tara was the place where the Ardri or sovereign of Ireland was inaugurated and the kingdom’s laws were established and published, completely regarded as the monarchy's central point (so much so that the kingdom was often called the Kingdom of Tara), the ancient kings of Alban were also inaugurated and the country’s laws were enacted at Scone. When Kenneth, the first of the Scottish line, defeated the Pictish dynasty, the earliest chronicler to record the event notes that he claimed “the kingdom of Scone.”


106. The account of these supposed colonies in all their subsequent elaboration will be found in the Annals of the Four Masters, and in Keating’s History of Ireland, which contains a very accurate representation of the Irish legends in regard to them.

106. The story of these supposed colonies, along with all their detailed developments, can be found in the Annals of the Four Masters and in Keating’s History of Ireland, which provides a very accurate depiction of the Irish legends about them.

107. These names have a meaning connected with land, and probably personify the different kinds of tenure by which the land was held. Er means noble; Orba, inheritance; Fearann, land in general; and Feargna, chieftainship.

107. These names have meanings related to land and likely represent the various types of tenure by which the land was held. Er means noble; Orba, inheritance; Fearann, land in general; and Feargna, chieftainship.

108. The word meant is Lediaith. In Welsh, identity of language was implied by Cyfiaith, dialectic difference by Lediaith, and difference of language by Anghyviaith.

108. The word "meant" is Lediaith. In Welsh, the identity of language was implied by Language, dialectal differences by Lediaith, and differences in language by Anghyviaith.

109. Chron. Picts and Scots, pp. 47, 48.

109. Chron. Picts and Scots, pp. 47, 48.

110. In referring to the Cymric legends it is necessary to be careful as to the source from which they are derived. The literature of Wales has been unfortunately tainted to a large extent by spurious documents professing to be old, but in the main the creation of the eighteenth century, when a school of Welsh antiquaries existed, desirous of reproducing what they considered a sort of mystic Druidism supposed to have been handed down from pagan times by a successor of Baedi, and who were little scrupulous as to the means by which they promoted their object. Among the documents emerging from this school were the so-called Historical Triads, which the author rejects as spurious. A valuable and interesting work, the Mabinogion, by Lady Charlotte Guest, containing the ancient Welsh prose tales preserved in the Red Book of Hergest, unfortunately includes one of these spurious pieces, the Hanes Taliessin, among the genuine tales. The author announced in his Four Ancient Books of Wales that this tale, though included in those said to be taken from the Red Book of Hergest, is not to be found in that MS., and is certainly a manufacture of the last century; while more spurious poems, attributed to Taliessin but not to be found in the Book of Taliessin, have been introduced into it, though not forming a part of it. He regrets to see that this spurious document is still included in the new edition of the Mabinogion among the tales said to be taken from the Red Book of Hergest, as if the imposture had never been detected. It shows how difficult it is to purge the early historical literature of any country of such spurious matter when once it has been accepted as genuine.

110. When discussing the Cymric legends, it’s important to be cautious about the sources they come from. Unfortunately, Welsh literature has been significantly affected by fake documents claiming to be ancient, but mostly created in the eighteenth century, during a time when a group of Welsh historians aimed to revive what they believed was a kind of mystical Druidism supposedly passed down from pagan times by a successor of Baedi, and they weren’t very careful about how they achieved their goals. Among the documents from this group were the so-called Historical Triads, which the author considers to be fake. A valuable and interesting work, the Mabinogion, by Lady Charlotte Guest, contains the ancient Welsh prose tales preserved in the Red Book of Hergest, but unfortunately includes one of these fake pieces, the Hanes Taliessin, among the authentic tales. The author stated in his Four Ancient Books of Wales that this tale, although listed as coming from the Red Book of Hergest, is not actually found in that MS., and is definitely a product of the last century; while even more fake poems attributed to Taliessin that aren’t found in the Book of Taliessin have been added to it, although they don’t originally belong there. He expresses disappointment that this fake document is still found in the new edition of the Mabinogion among the tales claimed to be from the Red Book of Hergest, as if the deception had never been uncovered. It demonstrates how challenging it is to clean up a country’s early historical literature of such fake materials once they have been accepted as authentic.

111. Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. i. p. 276.

111. Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. i. p. 276.

112. Gildas, Hist. c. 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Gildas, Hist. ch. 25.

113. Nennius, Hist. c. 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Nennius, Hist. c. 42.

114. Nennius, c. 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Nennius, around 56 AD.

115. This document is printed with a translation in the The Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. ii. p. 455.

115. This document is printed with a translation in the The Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. ii. p. 455.

116. See Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. i. c. x., Cumbria, or the Men of the North, for a fuller account of these traditionary origins.

116. See Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. i. c. x., Cumbria, or the Men of the North, for a more detailed account of these traditional origins.

117. The modern Welsh antiquaries in general regard the Picts as belonging to the Cymric race and speaking a Welsh dialect, but in this they run counter to their own early traditions, for both in their old poems and in prose documents there is a consensus as to their being a foreign race to the Cymry, and belonging to the people termed by them Gwyddyl.

117. Today's Welsh historians generally view the Picts as part of the Cymric people who spoke a Welsh dialect, but this contradicts their own early traditions. Both in their ancient poems and prose documents, there is a consistent belief that the Picts were a foreign race to the Cymry and were part of the group they referred to as Gwyddyl.

In the poems they are usually termed Brithwyr and Peithwyr, but also Gwyddyl Ffichti; thus the early Pictish inhabitants of Bernicia are thus alluded to—

In the poems, they are usually called Brithwyr and Peithwyr, but also Gwyddyl Ffichti; this refers to the early Pictish inhabitants of Bernicia.

Five chiefs then will he
Of the Gwyddyl Ffichti,
Of a sinner’s disposition,
Of the race of the knife.
Four Ancient Books of Wales,
vol. i. p. 432.

And in one poem the epithet of Anghyfiaeth, that is, speaking a language different from the Cymric, is clearly applied to them (ib. p. 433 and note). Thus in the Triads of Arthur, which are genuine, they are included in the three foreign races called ‘Three oppressions came into this island, and did not go out of it.’ The second is ‘the oppression of the Gwyddyl Ffichti, and they did not again go out of it.’ The third was the oppression of the Saxons (ib., vol. ii. p. 465). In order to avoid the force of this, the term Gwyddyl Ffichti is usually translated Irish Picts, and supposed to refer to those in Ireland only; but the epithet Gwyddyl was certainly used in the larger sense of the race wherever found, and it is clear from all the passages that the same people are referred to who are known as the Picts of Britain. If they had been termed Cymry Ffichti, would this school of Welsh antiquarians have tolerated an assertion that they were not of the Cymric race?

And in one poem, the term Uncertainty, meaning someone who speaks a language different from Welsh, is clearly applied to them (ib. p. 433 and note). In the genuine Triads of Arthur, they are included in the three foreign races described as ‘Three oppressions came into this island, and did not leave it.’ The second is ‘the oppression of the Gwyddyl Ffichti, and they did not leave again.’ The third was the oppression of the Saxons (ib., vol. ii. p. 465). To avoid the implications of this, the term Gwyddyl Ffichti is usually translated as Irish Picts, suggesting it refers only to those in Ireland; however, the term Gwyddyl was definitely used in a broader sense for the race wherever found, and it's clear from all the references that the same people are being discussed, known as the Picts of Britain. If they had been called Cymry Ffichti, would this group of Welsh historians have accepted a claim that they were not part of the Welsh race?

118.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Angles and Galwydel,
Let them make their war.—
Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. i. p. 284.

119. Nemedius, inter posteros ejus McCailin Moir agus MacLeoid.—MS. 1467. See also Ulster Archæological Journal, vol. ix. p. 319.

119. Nemedius, among his descendants McCailin Moir and MacLeoid.—MS. 1467. See also Ulster Archæological Journal, vol. ix. p. 319.

120. They will be found in Lady Ferguson’s excellent little work, The Story of the Irish before the Conquest, and in Mr. Standish O’Grady’s interesting work just published, The History of Ireland, vol. i. Heroic Period. The interest of this latter work is, in the author’s opinion, greatly detracted from by his having unfortunately adopted a practice, which cannot be too strongly deprecated, of spelling Irish proper names phonetically. There is nothing gained by it, as the form of the name has quite as barbarous an appearance as when the proper orthography is retained, the identity of the persons meant is lost, it is misleading as there is no uniform pronunciation of these names by those who speak the vernacular Gaelic, and the travesty of the Irish names is equally offensive to good taste and to sound judgment. In other respects this little work has great merits.

120. You can find them in Lady Ferguson’s excellent little book, The Story of the Irish before the Conquest, and in Mr. Standish O’Grady’s recently published interesting book, The History of Ireland, vol. i. Heroic Period. The author believes that the appeal of this latter work is significantly diminished due to his unfortunate choice of phonetically spelling Irish proper names, a practice that cannot be condemned strongly enough. It doesn’t achieve anything beneficial, as the names still look just as awkward as they do with the proper spelling. It loses the identity of the individuals it refers to, is deceptive since there's no consistent pronunciation of these names among those who speak the local Gaelic, and the distortion of the Irish names is equally off-putting and lacks sound judgment. Otherwise, this little book has a lot of great qualities.

121. Chronicle of the Picts and Scots, pp. 24, 45, 318, 322.

121. Chronicle of the Picts and Scots, pp. 24, 45, 318, 322.

122. Annals of the Four Masters, vol. i. p. 49.

122. Annals of the Four Masters, vol. i. p. 49.

123. Genealach Corca Laidhe.Miscellany of the Celtic Society, p. 10.

123. Genealogy of Corca Laidhe.Miscellany of the Celtic Society, p. 10.

124. Ranta on Athcliath cochele ittir Cond. c. Cathach agus Mogh Nuadhad cui nomen erat Eogan.Ad an. 165.

124. Ranta on Athcliath cochele ittir Cond. c. Cathach agus Mogh Nuadhad whose name was Eogan.Ad an. 165.

125. Bede, Ec. Hist., lib. iii. cap. iii.

125. Bede, Ec. Hist., book III, chapter III.

126. Annals of the Four Masters, vol. i. p. 113.

126. Annals of the Four Masters, vol. i. p. 113.

127. Indarba Ullad a h-Erend a Manand la Cormac hui Cond. As de ba Cormac Ulfada dia ro cuir Ul. a fadh.Ad an. 254.

127. Indarba Ullad of Erend a Manand from Cormac hui Cond. As Cormac Ulfada has put you in Ul. a fadh.Ad an. 254.

128. Genealach Corca Laidhe.—Misc. Celtic Soc., pp. 4, 5.

128. Corca Laidhe Tribe.—Misc. Celtic Soc., pp. 4, 5.

129. Ib. p. 67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 67.

130. Ibid. p. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source. p. 5.

131. See Annals of the Four Masters, under dates, and Keating’s History of Ireland. Tighernac under 322, 326, 332.

131. See Annals of the Four Masters, under dates, and Keating’s History of Ireland. Tighernac under 322, 326, 332.

132. Cormac’s Glossary, edited for the Irish Arch. Society by Mr. Whitley Stokes, p. 111.

132. Cormac’s Glossary, edited for the Irish Archaeological Society by Mr. Whitley Stokes, p. 111.

133. Annals of the Four Masters.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Annals of the Four Masters.

134. Tribes and Customs of Hy Fiachrach, p. 19.

134. Tribes and Customs of Hy Fiachrach, p. 19.

135. From the Book of Leinster. The substance is given in O’Curry’s Lectures on the MS. Materials, p. 287.

135. From the Book of Leinster. The content is provided in O’Curry’s Lectures on the MS. Materials, p. 287.

136. Dean of Lismore’s Book, p. 157.

136. Dean of Lismore’s Book, p. 157.

137. This poem is preserved in McFirbis’ Book of Genealogies, p. 410, where the prose tales will also be found. The original of the poem is printed in the Appendix No. VI.

137. This poem is found in McFirbis’ Book of Genealogies, p. 410, where you can also find the prose stories. The original version of the poem is printed in Appendix No. VI.

138. McFirbis, in his Genealogical MS., says—‘This account I found among the Books of Fardorough McFirbis, who was a sennachaidhe well acquainted in Alban and much frequented it.’ He lived about 1560.

138. McFirbis, in his Genealogical MS., says—‘I found this account among the books of Fardorough McFirbis, who was a storyteller well-known in Scotland and visited it often.’ He lived around 1560.

139. Fergus filius Eric ipse fuit primus qui de semine Chonare suscepit regnum Alban.Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 130.

139. Fergus, son of Eric, was the first to inherit the kingdom of Alba from the lineage of Chonaire.Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 130.

140. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 18.

140. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 18.

141. Stat. Acc. (1791-99), vol. xiv. p. 602.

141. Stat. Acc. (1791-99), vol. xiv. p. 602.

142. Cath a sreith in terra Circin inter Pictones invicem in quo cecidit Bruidhi mac Mailchon.Tigh. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 76.

142. A battle was fought in the land of Circin among the Pictones, where Bruidhi, son of Mailchon, was killed.Tigh. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 76.

143. Chron. of the Picts and Scots, pp. 320 and 526.

143. Chron. of the Picts and Scots, pp. 320 and 526.

144. O’Curry, MS. Materials of Ancient Irish History, p. 319. The story of the children of Uisneach, from which the quotations are here made, will be found in the Transactions of the Gaelic Society of Dublin.

144. O’Curry, MS. Materials of Ancient Irish History, p. 319. The story of the children of Uisneach, from which these quotes are taken, can be found in the Transactions of the Gaelic Society of Dublin.

145. The old Gaelic names of the leading physical features of the Highlands have been so perverted by the numerous guide-books to which the attraction of the country to tourists has given rise, that the older forms well known some thirty years ago are almost gone. The writers of these books seem to have invented an orthography of their own, which they suppose to represent Gaelic words, but are neither one thing nor another. One of their most successful inventions is that of the Cuchullin hills in Skye.

145. The old Gaelic names for the key physical features of the Highlands have been so distorted by the many guidebooks that have emerged from the area's appeal to tourists that the older forms, well-known around thirty years ago, are nearly forgotten. The authors of these books appear to have created their own spelling system, which they believe reflects Gaelic words, but it's neither accurate nor true to the original. One of their most popular creations is the Cú Chulainn hills in Skye.

146. A translation from the oldest copy of it will be found in the introduction to the Dean of Lismore’s Book, p. lxxxvii.

146. A translation from the oldest copy can be found in the introduction to the Dean of Lismore’s Book, p. lxxxvii.

147. Ib., p. lxxxviii. note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib., p. 88. note.

148. Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, p. 319.

148. Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, p. 319.

149. Cormac’s Glossary, edited by Mr. Whitley Stokes, p. 72.

149. Cormac’s Glossary, edited by Mr. Whitley Stokes, p. 72.

150. The form of this name as we find it in St. Berchan’s prophecy is identical with that of Erin or Ireland.—See Chron. Picts and Scots, pp. 84, 88, and 98.

150. The way this name appears in St. Berchan’s prophecy is the same as that of Erin or Ireland.—See Chron. Picts and Scots, pp. 84, 88, and 98.

151. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 165.

151. Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 165.

152. Fordun’s Chronicle, ed. 1874, vol. i. pp. 227, 430.

152. Fordun’s Chronicle, ed. 1874, vol. i. pp. 227, 430.

153. There is a charter by Malcolm the Fourth to the canons of Scone, ‘in principale sede regni nostri fundata,’ in which he conveys to them the titles ‘de quatuor maneriis meis de Gouerin scilicet de Scon, et de Cubert et de Fergrund et de Stratherdel.’Chr. of Scone, p. 6.

153. There’s a charter from Malcolm the Fourth to the canons of Scone, 'located in the principal seat of our kingdom,' where he grants them the titles "About my four places of governance, namely Scon, Cubert, Fergrund, and Stratherdel."Chr. of Scone, p. 6.

154. Chron. Picts and Scots, pp. 9 and 21.

154. Chron. Picts and Scots, pp. 9 and 21.

135

CHAPTER IV.

THE TUATH OR TRIBE IN IRELAND.

Mixed population of Scotland.

The population of Scotland in the reign of Alexander the Third was, as we have seen, of a very mixed character. The southern frontier of the kingdom had by this time been advanced to the Solway and the Cheviots, while the annexation of the Isles in his reign had extended its western boundary to its utmost limits. Over the whole of this extended territory the name of Scotland, originally limited to the country north of the Forth and Clyde, had now spread, and we find the area of this extended kingdom occupied by a population consisting of three different races. These were, in the mountainous region of the north and west, the Gael or Highlanders, the descendants of the Northern Picts of pure Gaelic race, and of the Gaelic Scots who had settled among them. The more fertile and level plains forming the eastern seaboard, extending from the Moray Firth to the Cheviots, had originally been possessed by the Southern Picts, a mixed race partly of Gael and partly of Britons, but the Angles of Northumberland had by degrees colonised the whole of it. On the west the Britons of Strathclyde had extended from the Clyde to the Solway, but had likewise given way to the Anglic colonisation; while Galloway west of the Nith was still occupied by a Gaelic people, who had encroached upon the British territory by occupying the district of Carrick in the south, the Northern Gael having likewise encroached on its northern frontier by spreading over the district of Lennox.

The population of Scotland during Alexander the Third's reign was quite diverse. By this time, the southern border of the kingdom had been pushed back to the Solway and the Cheviots, while the annexation of the Isles had extended its western edge to the maximum. The name Scotland, which originally referred only to the area north of the Forth and Clyde, had now expanded throughout this larger territory. This area was home to a population made up of three different groups. In the mountainous regions of the north and west lived the Gael or Highlanders, who were descendants of the Northern Picts of pure Gaelic heritage and the Gaelic Scots who had moved in among them. The more fertile and flat plains along the eastern coast, stretching from the Moray Firth to the Cheviots, were originally inhabited by the Southern Picts, a mixed group of Gaels and Britons. However, the Angles from Northumberland gradually settled the entire area. In the west, the Britons of Strathclyde had spread from the Clyde to the Solway but eventually gave way to Anglo settlement. Meanwhile, Galloway, west of the Nith, was still occupied by a Gaelic people, who had encroached on British lands by taking over the Carrick area in the south, while the Northern Gael had also advanced on the northern border by spreading into the Lennox region.

Sources of information as to their early social state.

136The actual population of Scotland had thus consisted of three races—the two Celtic peoples of the Gael and the Brython or Britons, and the Teutonic people of the Angles. To these races had been added by King David the First and his successors the Norman barons, who were overlords of a great part of the territory of the kingdom, while a Norwegian population may to some extent have still lingered in the Western Isles. In endeavouring to ascertain the early social organisation of these three races, besides the few hints which historical documents afford, we have the advantage of an ancient code of laws of each race. For the Angles we have the Anglo-Saxon laws, and for the Britons the early laws and institutions of Wales, both published by the Record Commission.[155] For the Gael we have the ancient laws of Ireland, commonly called the Brehon Laws, now in course of publication;[156] and besides these there has been preserved a small code in Scotland termed the Laws of the Picts and Scots, and some fragments of ancient law retained in the hands of the different kings of the race of David I.[157]

136The actual population of Scotland was made up of three races—the two Celtic groups, the Gaels and the Britons, along with the Teutonic people known as the Angles. King David the First and his successors also brought in the Norman barons, who became overlords of a large part of the kingdom’s territory, while a Norwegian population might have still remained to some degree in the Western Isles. In trying to understand the early social organization of these three races, besides the limited information provided by historical documents, we have the benefit of an ancient legal code from each group. For the Angles, we refer to the Anglo-Saxon laws, and for the Britons, we look at the early laws and institutions of Wales, both published by the Record Commission.[155] For the Gaels, we have the ancient laws of Ireland, commonly known as the Brehon Laws, which are currently being published;[156] and in addition to these, a small legal code in Scotland called the Laws of the Picts and Scots has been preserved, along with some fragments of ancient law retained by the various kings from the line of David I.[157]

Tribal organisation of the Gaelic race.

It is with the Celtic races alone that we have to do in this work, and principally with those of Gaelic race, who alone preserved a separate and independent existence in Scotland; and an examination of all those documents which tend to throw light upon the early social organisation of the Gaelic as well as of the Cymric race leads us to the conclusion that it was not territorial or purely patriarchal, but was based on the community or tribe. Among the people of Gaelic race the original social unit appears to have been the Tuath, a name originally applied to the tribe, but which came to 137signify also the territory occupied by the tribe community;[158] but when we endeavour to ascertain the original constitution of the Tuath or tribe of the Gaelic race, we are met by a difficulty analogous to that which we have to encounter in investigating the history of their language. ‘The formation of the mother tongue belongs to the prehistoric period, and it is a process which, carried on in the infancy and growth of the social state, is concealed from observation. When its possessors first emerge into view and take their place among the history of nations, counter-influences have already been at work, their language has already entered upon its downward course, and we can only watch it in its process of decomposition and alteration, and reach its primitive condition through the medium of its dialects.’[159] So it is with the tribe. We nowhere see it in its primitive form. When it first emerges in the historic period it has already entered upon a course of modification and change. Various influences have been at work, both internal, arising from the natural progress of society, and external, produced from the contact of foreign organisations, to alter existing forms and introduce new elements, and thus it undergoes a process of change which leads it further and further from its primitive constitution.

In this work, we are focused solely on the Celtic races, particularly those of Gaelic descent, who maintained a distinct and independent existence in Scotland. A review of all documents shedding light on the early social organization of both the Gaelic and Cymric races leads us to conclude that it wasn't based solely on territory or a strict patriarchal system, but rather on community or tribe. Among the Gaelic people, the original social unit seems to have been the People, a term initially used to refer to the tribe, which later also came to mean the territory occupied by that tribal community;137 but when we try to understand the original structure of the Tuath or tribe of the Gaelic race, we encounter a challenge similar to what we face when studying the history of their language. "The development of the mother tongue belongs to a prehistoric period, and this process, taking place during the early stages of social development, is hidden from view. When its speakers first appear in the historical record, outside influences have already begun to shape it, and their language has already started its decline. We can only observe its deterioration and changes, tracing its original state through its dialects."[159] The same is true for the tribe. We never see it in its original form. When it first appears in historical records, it has already begun to change. Various factors have influenced this transformation, both internal, arising from the natural evolution of society, and external, resulting from interactions with foreign structures, leading to alterations in existing forms and introducing new elements, moving it further away from its original structure.

Influences affecting the tribe.

Two leading features of this process can, however, without difficulty be detected, and may be assumed as tolerably certain. These are, first, that private property in land did not exist at first, but emerged from a right of common property vested in the community. Personal property or individual property in moveables must at all times have existed, but real property or individual property in the soil is of much later origin, and 138is an excrescence upon the common use or property of the land occupied by the tribe, and is inconsistent with its original constitution. The second feature is, that the social unit was not the individual or the family but the community or tribe. The original bond of union between the members of the tribe was no doubt the belief in a common origin, a common descent from the eponymus, whether mythic or historic, from whom it took its name; but in the early period to which we must refer the pure primitive tribe, when the sanctions of marriage were unknown, and a loose relation between the sexes existed, which is faintly shadowed forth in a few scattered notices by the Roman authors of this relation among the Celtic inhabitants of Britain and Ireland, descent through the females rather than the males must have been viewed as the more certain link; and it is probable that here as elsewhere female succession preceded a representation through males, and that the sons belonged to the tribe of their mothers.[160]

Two main features of this process can be easily identified and are fairly certain. First, private property in land didn't exist initially but developed from a right to common property held by the community. Personal property or individual ownership of movable items must have always existed, but real property or individual ownership of land is much newer and stems from the common use or property of the land occupied by the tribe, which goes against its original structure. The second feature is that the social unit was not the individual or the family, but rather the community or tribe. The original connection between tribe members was likely based on a belief in a shared origin, a common descent from the eponymous, whether mythological or historical, from whom it derived its name. However, during the early period we're referring to, when the formal rules of marriage were unknown and there was a more relaxed relationship between the sexes—something that is briefly mentioned by some Roman authors regarding the Celtic people of Britain and Ireland—descent through females was probably seen as the more reliable link. It’s likely that, as in other cultures, female succession came before recognition through males, meaning that sons belonged to their mothers' tribe.[160]

Effect of the introduction of Christianity.

The early state of the tribe, however, soon became modified not only by internal changes but also by external influences. Of these external influences not the least powerful, and probably the first in order, was the introduction of Christianity and the adaptation of the Christian Church to the tribal system. The tribe was thus brought into contact with a higher civilisation and a purer code of morals. The lax relations between the sexes, which still survived, must have been checked and controlled, the sanction of marriage enforced, by which the father is placed in his legitimate position as head of the family, and the rights of the children were clearly defined, and the older connection of the members of the tribe through females reduced in some cases to an occasional right of succession through the mother, while in others it entirely disappeared.

The early state of the tribe soon changed, influenced by both internal shifts and outside forces. One of the most significant external influences was the introduction of Christianity and its integration into the tribal system. This brought the tribe into contact with a more advanced civilization and a better moral framework. The loose relationships between men and women that still existed would have been limited and regulated, enforcing the institution of marriage, which established the father’s rightful role as the head of the family, clearly defining children's rights. The previous connections among tribe members through female lineage were, in some cases, reduced to a minor right of inheritance from the mother, and in other cases, completely disappeared.

Land originally held in common.

139The oldest tenure by which land was held was that by the tribe in common. When the tribes passed from the hunting and nomad state to the pastoral, and became possessed of large herds of cattle, it was a natural consequence that each tribe should appropriate a special territory for their better management. The whole of the regulation of these ancient laws is evidently based upon the fact that cattle formed the principal property of the original tribes; and long after individual property in land had become an essential element in the constitution of the tribe, cattle still formed the standard of value by which everything was estimated. That a right of individual property in the cattle existed at a very early period seems very evident, but the land on which they were pastured was the common property of the tribe, and, after the cultivation of land began, the arable land was annually divided into lots, to one of which each member of the tribe had a right. The special district occupied by the tribe would thus consist of pasture land held by the tribe in common, on which each member had a right to pasture the cattle which belonged to him; arable land divided into lots which were annually or at certain periods assigned to him; and unoccupied and waste land remaining as the common property of the tribe.

139The oldest way of holding land was through communal ownership by the tribe. As tribes transitioned from hunting and a nomadic lifestyle to pastoral living, accumulating large herds of cattle, it naturally followed that each tribe would claim a specific territory for better management. The entire framework of these ancient laws clearly stems from the fact that cattle were the main form of wealth for the original tribes; and even after individual ownership of land became vital to the tribe's structure, cattle continued to serve as the benchmark for valuing everything. It's clear that individual ownership of cattle existed early on, but the land used for grazing was shared by the tribe. Once agriculture began, the tillable land was divided into parcels, with each tribe member entitled to one. The tribe's designated area would thus consist of shared pasture land where each member could graze their cattle, arable land split into lots allocated annually or at specific intervals, and unoccupied wasteland that remained communal property of the tribe.

Distinction of ranks in the tribe.

These rights belonged, however, to the proper members of the tribe only, who were as such on an equality with each other; but there soon came, from other external influences, to be a distinction between those dwelling within the bounds of the Tuath of Saor or free, and Daor or unfree. The freemen of the tribe were alone recognised as possessing rights derived from the original constitution of the tribe. The origin of the class of the unfree is thus stated in connection with the legendary history of Ireland:—‘The first race of them were the remnant of the Firbolg themselves, together with the remnant of the Tuath De Danaan,’ the legendary people who preceded the Milesian Scots. ‘The second race, 140the people who passed from their own countries, they being descended from Saor chlann (or free tribes), who went under Daor-chios (servile rent) to another tribe. The third people were the race of the Saor chlann, whose land was converted into Fearann-chlaidhimh (sword-land or conquered country) in their own territory, and who remained in it in bondage under the power of their enemies. The fourth race were people of Saor chlann who passed into bondage for their evil deeds, and who lost their blood and their land through their evil deeds, according to the law. The fifth people were those who came from stranger soldiers, i.e. from external mercenaries who left property in Erin. The sixth race were the people who were descended from the bondmen who came with the Milesians into Erin,’ that is, who and their forefathers had always been bondsmen.[161]

These rights, however, only belonged to the proper members of the tribe, who were equal to each other; but soon, due to outside influences, a distinction emerged between those living within the limits of the Tribe of Free (free) and Never (unfree). The freemen of the tribe were the only ones recognized as having rights that came from the original structure of the tribe. The origin of the unfree class is described in relation to the legendary history of Ireland: ‘The first group was the remnant of the Firbolg, along with the remnant of the Tuath De Danaan,’ the legendary people who came before the Milesian Scots. ‘The second group, the people who came from their own lands, were descended from Free child (free tribes), who became Daor-chios (servile tenants) to another tribe. The third group was the race of the Free children, whose land was turned into Fearann-climbing (sword-land or conquered land) in their territory, and who stayed there in servitude under their enemies. The fourth group consisted of Free children individuals who fell into servitude due to their wrongdoing and lost their heritage and land as punishment according to the law. The fifth group was those who came from foreign soldiers, i.e., external mercenaries who settled property in Erin. The sixth group descended from the enslaved individuals who joined the Milesians in Erin,’ meaning those and their ancestors had always been enslaved. [161]

The Ri or king.

Besides this great distinction between the free and the unfree, the free members of the tribe contained within themselves one distinction which must have always existed among them, and the germs of others which became gradually more prominent as the operation of the causes which led to them more and more influenced the constitution of the tribe. That combination which produced the tribe must from the beginning have had leaders and other necessary office-bearers; some one among them must have had supreme authority as judge in time of peace, and the tribe must have had a competent leader in time of war. Such functionaries were necessary as bonds of union; without them the tribe could not have been kept together in anything like social union; and as the tie which bound the free members of the tribe together was the belief in a common origin—a common descent from a mythic eponymus from whom the tribe took its name—so the Ri or king, who was at the head of the tribe, held that position not merely by election but as the representative in the senior 141line of the common ancestor, and had a hereditary claim to their obedience. As the supreme authority and judge of the tribe he was the Ri or king. This was his primary function. Thus we are told that ‘it is lawful for a king to have a judge though he himself is a judge.’[162] As the leader in war he was the Toisech or Captain, and bore the one or the other title as either function became most prominent, while in some cases these functions might be separated and held by different functionaries. Although the Ri or king derived his authority from his claim to be the senior representative of the common ancestor, the office was still, from the necessity of being filled by a properly qualified person, to a certain extent elective. It was hereditary in a certain family, but elective among the members of that family; and an additional safeguard against the tribe being left without a proper head was provided by another member of the family being elected Tanaist or successor to the Ri or king in the event of his death. That the hereditary character of this office existed from primitive times is apparent from this, that a somewhat similar law of succession prevailed in the early Irish Church, the abbot or head of the monastery being chosen from a particular family; and while the influence of the Church may have confirmed, if it did not establish, a strict descent in the male line in the tribe,[163] a hereditary succession in the Church must have been derived from the close connection which had been formed between the Church and the tribe, and from the influence of the tribe upon the Church and not of the Church upon the tribe. While the whole of the land was still the common property of the tribe, the Ri or king had no separate possession of land, but in this respect was on an equality with the free members of the tribe, and entitled only to the same right of pasturage for his cattle on the pasture land and to the share of the 142arable land annually allotted to him; but in addition to this he was maintained in the dignity of his office at the expense of the tribe, and this right of maintenance, according as the tribe and its wealth increased, assumed various forms, one of which may have arisen from the influence of the Church, and given the first impulse to something like separate possession of land. When the Church was established in connection with a tribe, a grant of part of the tribe land and its separation from the rest became a necessity for the maintenance of the Church, and thus those Termon lands which form so marked a feature in the territorial position of the Irish Church, came into existence. Analogous to this, one form which this right of maintenance on the part of the Ri or king assumed was, that a portion of land was likewise separated from the common land of the tribe as mensal land for the support of the dignity of the Ri or king for the time being.

Besides the significant difference between the free and unfree members, the free members of the tribe had their own distinctions that must have always been present among them, along with potential new ones that became more pronounced as the factors influencing the tribe's structure evolved. The group that formed the tribe must have had leaders and other essential officeholders from the start; there must have been someone with supreme authority as the judge in peacetime, and the tribe needed a strong leader in wartime. These roles were crucial for unity; without them, the tribe couldn't have maintained any form of social cohesion. The bond that connected the free members was their belief in a shared origin—a common descent from a legendary figure after whom the tribe was named. The leader, or king, at the head of the tribe held this position not just through election, but as the representative of the senior line of their common ancestor, having a hereditary claim to their loyalty. As the tribe's supreme authority and judge, he was the king. This was his primary role. Thus, it is stated that “it is lawful for a king to have a judge even if he himself is a judge.” As the military leader, he was known as the Captain, and he would use either title depending on which role was more prominent at the time, although sometimes these roles could be held by different individuals. While the king derived his authority from being the senior representative of the common ancestor, the position still required someone qualified, making it somewhat elective. It was hereditary within a specific family, but members of that family would elect the king; additionally, another family member could be elected as the successor in case of the king's death. The hereditary nature of this office has historical significance, evident in similar succession laws in the early Irish Church, where the head of the monastery was chosen from a particular family. The Church's influence may have reinforced strict male-line descent within the tribe, and hereditary succession in the Church likely stemmed from the close link between the Church and the tribe, influenced more by the tribe on the Church than the other way around. When the land was still collectively owned by the tribe, the king did not have private land but shared the same rights to pasture for his cattle and an annual share of arable land as the other free members. In addition, he was supported in the dignity of his office by the tribe, and this right to maintenance, which evolved as the tribe's wealth grew, took various forms. One of these could have been influenced by the Church, possibly initiating a move towards private land ownership. As the Church became established alongside the tribe, it became necessary to grant part of the tribe's land for the Church's upkeep, which led to the creation of Termon lands that are a notable aspect of the Irish Church's territorial structure. Similarly, another form of the king's right to maintenance involved separating a portion of land from the tribe's communal land to serve as mensal land for the support of the king's dignity during his reign.

Distinction of ranks arising from possession of cattle.

Another cause must also of necessity have produced distinction of position between the free members of the tribe. Such an equality as may be held to have existed originally among the members of the tribe can hardly have been preserved unless there was also an equality in their personal characteristics and their wealth in cattle. The natural operation of differences of character and wealth was to create distinctive classes among them. Those of superior abilities soon take the lead of others, and those whose prudence and sagacity enabled them to increase their possession of cattle must soon have occupied a more important position in the tribe, as their share of the annual allotment of land was regulated by the size of their herd. Thus there came to be recognised in the tribe a gradation of ranks founded upon the possession of personal wealth and importance. The lowest grade in the tribe was the Fer Midba or inferior man, of whom there were two classes. As soon as a member of the tribe reached the age of fourteen he was emancipated from the control 143of his parents and acquired certain rights, but was not vested with his full privileges till the encircling of the beard, that is, till he became twenty years old, when he was entitled to a separate residence (Sain trebhta) and a share of the tribe land (Sealbh). Above the Fer Midba was the Boaire or Cowlord, whose superior wealth in cattle, with the exclusive possession of a homestead, gave him a kind of nobility over the tribe’s man. Of the Boaire class there were six grades. The lowest rank, to which the title of Aire was given, was the Ogaire or young lord who had ‘newly taken householdship upon him.’ His property was reckoned by the number seven. He had seven cows with their bull, seven pigs with a boar, seven sheep, and a horse for work and riding. He possessed a house but no land in property. The land required for the support of seven cows was termed a Cow-land, and he left one cow at the end of the year in payment for it. He had the fourth part of a plough, and therefore his possession with the arable land attached to it formed probably the fourth part of a ploughgate, or thirty acres, equivalent to the husbandland in Scotland. The next higher grade was the tenant resident (Aithech ar athreba). He represented a small community of four or five, occupying jointly as much land and possessing in common as much stock as would entitle a single person to be a Boaire. He had ten cows, ten pigs, ten sheep, but, like the Ogaire, the fourth part of ploughing apparatus, which is here defined to be an ox or ploughshare, a goad, and a bridle. He was so named as occupying a part only of as much land as would entitle him to be called a Boaire along with others, the joint possession being sufficient for the purpose. Above him was the Boaire febhsa, so called ‘because it is from cows his rank as an Aire and his honor price are derived.’ He had land of the value of twice seven Cumhals, or forty-two cows. He had a house with a back house or kitchen, a share in a mill, a kiln, a barn, a sheephouse, 144a calf-house, and a pigstye. These are the seven houses from which each Boaire was rated, and formed the complete Rath or homestead. It was surrounded by a precinct or Maigne, which was a space as far as the Boaire could cast a spear with an iron head, or hammer, sitting at the door of his house, and was inviolable. The whole was usually enclosed by a ditch and earthen rampart. And he possessed twelve cows and half a plough. Land of the value of three times seven Cumhals or sixty-three cows, and the possession of twenty cows, two bulls, six bullocks, twenty hogs, twenty sheep, four house-fed hogs, two sows, and a riding-horse, made him a Bruighfer, and entailed upon him the burden of ‘receiving the king, bishop, poet, or judge from off the road,’ as well as all travellers. And here too the court of judgment was held for the tribe and the assembly of the tribe’s men. When the Boaire possessed so large an amount of stock as to be obliged to give off some to others he becomes a Ferfothla, and ‘the excess of his cattle which his own land cannot sustain, which he cannot sell for land, and which he does not himself require, he gives as the proportionate stock of tenants’ (Ceile). The highest grade of the Boaire was the Aire-coisring, who represented the people before the king and the synod.

Another cause must have inevitably created a distinction in status among the free members of the tribe. An equality that may have originally existed among the tribe members could hardly have been maintained unless there was also equality in their personal traits and wealth in cattle. The natural outcome of differences in character and wealth was the formation of distinct classes among them. Those with superior skills quickly took the lead, and those whose prudence and wisdom enabled them to increase their cattle holdings would likely have held a more significant position in the tribe, as their share of land was determined by the size of their herd. Thus, a hierarchy based on personal wealth and importance emerged within the tribe. The lowest rank was the Fer Midba or inferior man, categorized into two classes. Once a tribe member reached the age of fourteen, he was freed from parental control and gained certain rights, but he didn’t receive his full privileges until he grew a beard, that is, at age twenty, when he was entitled to have a separate residence (Sain trebhta) and a share of the tribe’s land (Sealbh). Above the Fer Midba was the Boaire or Cowlord, whose greater wealth in cattle and exclusive ownership of a homestead gave him a sort of nobility over the other members of the tribe. The Boaire class had six grades. The lowest rank, known as Air, was the Ogaire or young lord who had ‘recently taken on household responsibilities.’ His possessions were counted by the number seven. He had seven cows with their bull, seven pigs with a boar, seven sheep, and a horse for work and riding. He owned a house but no land. The land needed to support seven cows was called Cow-land, and he left one cow at year-end as payment for it. He owned a quarter of a plough, meaning his property, along with the arable land attached, likely comprised a quarter of a ploughgate, or thirty acres, equivalent to the husbandland in Scotland. The next higher grade was the tenant resident (Tenant on land). He represented a small community of four or five, jointly occupying as much land and collectively owning livestock sufficient for a single person to be classified as a Boaire. He had ten cows, ten pigs, and ten sheep, but, like the Ogaire, owned a quarter of the necessary ploughing equipment, which was defined as an ox or ploughshare, a goad, and a bridle. He was named as occupying only part of the land that would qualify him to be called a Boaire with others, with their shared possession being enough for that purpose. Above him was the Boaire febhsa, named because ‘his rank as an Aire and his honor price stem from cows.’ He had land valued at twice seven Cumhals, or forty-two cows. He had a house with a back house or kitchen, a share in a mill, a kiln, a barn, a sheep house, a calf house, and a pigsty. These seven houses defined what each Boaire was rated and made up the complete Rath or homestead. It was surrounded by a precinct or Maigne, which was a space reachable by the Boaire casting a spear with an iron head, or hammer, from his house door, and was considered inviolable. The entire area was usually enclosed by a ditch and earthen rampart. He possessed twelve cows and half a plough. A land value three times seven Cumhals or sixty-three cows, combined with twenty cows, two bulls, six bullocks, twenty hogs, twenty sheep, four house-fed hogs, two sows, and a riding horse, made him a Bruighfer, which carried the duty of ‘welcoming the king, bishop, poet, or judge from the road,’ as well as all travelers. This was also where the tribe’s court was held and the assembly of the tribe’s men took place. When the Boaire had accumulated enough livestock to need to distribute some to others, he became a Ferfothla, where ‘the excess cattle that his land cannot support, which he cannot sell for land, and which he doesn't need, are given as the proportional stock of tenants’ (Ceilidh). The highest rank of the Boaire was the Aircrossing, who represented the people before the king and the council.

Origin and growth of private property, and creation of Fan order of territorial chiefs.

The superior position in which the Boaire was placed towards the other members of the tribe, his more extensive stock, and the exclusive possession of his homestead, must have naturally led to a desire to retain the same land in his family, instead of being subjected to annual change; and the larger his possession the more easily he would obtain this, which was an inevitable step to the introduction of rights of private property in the land of the tribe. When the same family had retained possession of land for three generations it came at length to constitute a right of property, and thus a class of territorial lords was created whose position as Aires 145was based upon property in land. This right of property and all the privileges connected with it was termed Deis, and they formed a superior class of territorial magnates, who were termed Flaith or chieftains, and constituted an order termed the Grad Flaith, in contradistinction to the Grad Feine or inferior order.

The higher position of the Boaire in relation to other tribe members, along with his larger livestock and exclusive ownership of his homestead, likely created a desire to keep that land within his family rather than face annual relocations. The larger the land he owned, the easier it would be to achieve this, which was a crucial step toward establishing private property rights in the tribe's land. When the same family held land for three generations, it eventually became recognized as a property right, leading to the emergence of a class of territorial lords whose status as Aires was rooted in land ownership. This property right and all the associated privileges were known as Deis, creating a superior class of territorial magnates called Flaith or chieftains, who formed an order referred to as the Flaith Graduation, in contrast to the Fine Grad or lower order.

In the division of these respective orders, if not in the actual introduction of an individual right of property in land, we can again trace the influence of the Christian Church. In one of the tracts forming the collection of laws termed the Brehon, but not one of the most ancient, the following account of these divisions is given:—‘How many divisions are there of these?—Seven. What is the division of the grades of a Tuath derived from?—From the similitude of ecclesiastical orders, for it is proper that for every order which is in the Church there should be a corresponding one in the Tuath.’ But this number of seven is purely arbitrary, for we are told that the grades of the Tuath consist of the ‘Fer Midba, the Boaire, the Aire desa, the Aire ard, the Aire tuise, the Aire forgaill, and the Ri or king. If it be according to the right of the Feinechus law, it is in such manner these seven grades are divided.’ But then follows—‘What is the division if it be not the Boaire with his eight divisions?’ that is, if the ‘Grad Feine,’ or inferior order consisting of eight divisions, is excluded; and the answer is—‘The Aire desa, the Aire echta, the Aire ard, the Aire tuise, the Aire forgaill, the Tanaist of the Ri or king, and the Ri or king.’ Here the number of seven is made up by adding to the Grad Flaith an Aire echta and the Tanaist.[164]

In the division of these respective orders, even if we don't see the actual establishment of an individual right to land ownership, we can still observe the influence of the Christian Church. In one of the texts that make up the collection of laws known as the Brehon, though not one of the oldest, it explains the following divisions: ‘How many divisions are there?—Seven. What is the division of the grades of a Tuath based on?—It’s modeled after the structure of ecclesiastical orders, because there should be a corresponding order in the Tuath for every order in the Church.’ However, the choice of seven is entirely arbitrary, as it states that the grades of the Tuath include the ‘Fer Midba, the Boaire, the Aire desa, the Aire ard, the Aire tuise, the Aire forgaill, and the Ri or king. If we follow the Feinechus law, this is how these seven grades are categorized.’ Then it continues—‘What is the division if we do not consider the Boaire and his eight divisions?’ that is, if we exclude the ‘Grad Feine,’ or the lower order with eight divisions; and the response is—‘The Aire desa, the Aire echta, the Aire ard, the Aire tuise, the Aire forgaill, the Tanaist of the Ri or king, and the Ri or king.’ Here, the count of seven is completed by adding an Aire echta and the Tanaist to the Grad Flaith.[164]

The Ceilidh or tenants of a chief.

As these ranks of the Grad Flaith possessed an increasing amount of stock beyond what their own land could maintain, one great characteristic of the order was their possessing 146tenants or Ceile, that is, persons of the inferior order to whom they gave their surplus stock in return for a food-rent, services, and homage; the gift being termed Taurcreic and the food-rent Besa. And as the territorial lords appropriated more and more land of the tribe as individual property, it is obvious that the land remaining for division among the freemen of the tribe must have been proportionately diminished, while the natural increase of the population must have increased the evil. An ancient tract tells us that ‘numerous were the human beings in Ireland at that time (A.D. 658-694), and such was their number that they used not to get but thrice nine ridges for each man in Ireland, viz., nine of bog, and nine of smooth or arable, and nine of wood;’ and we read in the Lebor na huidre that ‘there was not ditch nor fence nor stone wall round land till came the period of the sons of Aed Slane (the same period), but smooth fields. Because of the abundance of the households in their period, therefore it is that they introduced boundaries in Ireland.’[165] Thus, as the land and the wealth in cattle of these Flaith or territorial lords increased, the freemen of the tribe who were still independent became poorer, and their lots diminished, and by degrees they began voluntarily to place themselves under these lords by accepting stock from them, in return for which they became their dependants. Where the Flath contributed merely an addition to the stock of the freeman who already possessed some, he became his Saer Ceile or free tenant, and had to return the value of a third of the stock annually for seven years; and besides this the tenant might be called upon to give certain services termed Manchaine, such as assisting in building a fort, reaping the harvest, or going on hostings, and had to pay a food-rent for his house, termed Bestigi, likewise did homage on paying his rent, termed Ureirge. Where the Flath furnished the entire stock for the tenant he had to give security 147for its return, and became his Daer Ceile or Bond-tenant, and had to pay a food tribute termed Biathad twice a year.[166]

As the ranks of the Grad Flaith accumulated more livestock than their own land could support, a defining feature of their order was having tenants or Ceilidh, who were lower in status and received their surplus livestock in exchange for food rent, services, and loyalty. This gift was called Taurcreic and the food rent was referred to as Besa. As the territorial lords claimed more land from the tribe as private property, it was clear that the land available for distribution among the tribe's free people must have significantly decreased, while the natural population growth likely worsened the situation. An ancient document states, “There were many people in Ireland at that time (CE 658-694), and so numerous that each person in Ireland only had access to three times nine ridges: nine of bog, nine of fertile land, and nine of wood.” The Book of the Dun Cow mentions that “there were no ditches, fences, or stone walls around land until the era of the sons of Aed Slane (the same period), only smooth fields. Because of the growth of households during that time, boundaries were introduced in Ireland.”[165] Thus, as the land and livestock wealth of these Flaith or territorial lords grew, the remaining free people of the tribe became poorer, their share dwindled, and gradually they began to voluntarily submit to these lords by accepting livestock from them, becoming their dependents. When the Flath simply added to the livestock of a freeman who already had some, he became a Saer Ceile or free tenant and had to repay a third of the livestock's value annually for seven years; in addition, the tenant might be called upon to provide certain services known as Manchaine, such as helping to build a fort, harvesting crops, or participating in raids, and had to pay a food rent for his home called Bestigi, as well as showing loyalty at the time of paying his rent, which was referred to as Ureirge. If the Flath provided all the livestock for the tenant, he was required to provide security for its return and became a Dear Friend or bond tenant, paying a food tribute known as Biathalon twice a year.[166]

The Aire desa had ten such tenants, five bond and five free. He is described as ‘the son of an Aire and the grandson of an Aire, with the property of his house.’ The Aire echta seems to have ranked with the Aire desa. The Aire ard had twenty tenants or Ceile, ten bond and ten free. The Aire tuise, so called ‘because his race has precedence, and he takes precedence of the Aire ard,’ had twenty-seven tenants or Ceile, fifteen bond and twelve free; and the Aire forgaill or highest rank has forty tenants or Ceile, twenty bond and twenty free. Besides these Ceile or tenants, so constituted by voluntary contracts between the freemen and the Flath or chief, he had likewise Bothach or Cottiers and Fuiddhir, strangers, or broken men from other tribes, whom he settled upon his waste land in return for homage and service, and these, if they had remained nine times nine years on the land, became what were called Sencleithe or old standers.[167]

The Aire design had ten tenants—five bonded and five free. He's described as ‘the son of an Aire and the grandson of an Aire, with the property of his house.’ The Aire echta seems to have been on par with the Air design. The Fire in the sky had twenty tenants or Ceilidh, ten bonded and ten free. The Aire tuise, named ‘because his lineage has precedence, and he takes priority over the Hot air,’ had twenty-seven tenants or Ceilidh, fifteen bonded and twelve free; and the Air forgone or highest rank had forty tenants or Ceilidh, twenty bonded and twenty free. In addition to these Ceile or tenants formed by voluntary agreements between the freemen and the Flath or chief, he also had Bothach or Cottiers and Fuiddhir, outsiders, or dispossessed individuals from other tribes, whom he settled on his unused land in exchange for loyalty and service. Those who remained for nine times nine years on the land became known as Sencleithe or old residents.[167]

This account of how the constitution of the tribe became modified and altered by the effect of internal change and external influence pretends to be nothing more than a speculative view of it, but we have now reached that stage in its progress when it fairly enough represents the tribe in the form in which we find it in the ancient Irish laws; but as these laws with their commentaries belong to different periods, some branches of them being obviously more modern than others, this must be borne in mind in endeavouring to extract a view of the organisation of the tribe from them.

This account of how the tribe's constitution was changed by internal shifts and outside influences is just a speculative perspective. However, we've now reached a point in its development where it accurately reflects the tribe as it appears in the old Irish laws. Since these laws and their commentaries come from different times, with some sections being clearly more modern than others, it's important to keep this in mind when trying to understand the tribe's organization from them.

State of the Tribe or territory of a tribe.

The territory belonging to a tribe is now termed Tuath, the tribe itself Ciniol, as implying a race of men sprung from a common ancestor. The land of the tribe is now found in three different positions. There was first that part of the original territory of the tribe which still remained the Feacht 148Finne or common property of the tribe, and consisted of the common pasture lands, on which each freeman of the tribe had a right to pasture his cattle, and of the common tillage lands annually divided among those freemen who possessed cattle, a possession which entitled them to the usufruct of a share of the arable land and to a habitation in each township. The cattle each person had were termed his Cro, a name also applied to the enclosure in which they were housed, and the entire cattle of the tribe were termed their Creaght. Then, secondly, there was the official or mensal land set apart for the maintenance of the Ri or Toisech, the Tanist, and the other functionaries of the tribe, as the Bard, the Brehon or judge, the Sennachy or historian, etc.; and along with this land may be classed the Church land or Termon land given to the Church free of all imposition, which land was held to form a sanctuary. Lastly, there was the land held by individual ownership. This land was the Orba or inheritance land, which belonged to the Flaith or chiefs, and which was transmissible to their successors. The principal part of this land was retained by the chief in demesne, and on it he had settled the strangers called Fuidhir who consisted of two classes, Free and Bond, and formed a body of retainers entirely under his control; and here too were the Bothach or Cottiers, and those who by length of residence had become Sencleithe. The land not retained by himself was given off to freemen of the tribe to whom he had given stock either by Saer or by Daer stock tenure, and who thus became his Ceile or tenants.

The land belonging to a tribe is now called Tribe, while the tribe itself is referred to as Ciniol, indicating a group of people descended from a common ancestor. The tribe's territory is now categorized in three ways. First, there is the part of the original territory that remains the Feacht Finne or communal property of the tribe, which includes common pastures where each freeman has the right to graze his cattle and common farmland that is divided each year among freemen with cattle. This gives them a right to use a share of the arable land and live in each township. The cattle owned by individuals are called Cro, a term also used for the enclosed area where they are kept, while the entire group of cattle owned by the tribe is known as Creight. Secondly, there is the official or dedicated land reserved for the support of the Ri or Chief, the Tanist, and other tribal officials, such as the Bard, the Brehon or judge, the Sennachy or historian, etc. This category also includes the Church land or Termon land given to the Church free from all obligations, considered a sanctuary. Lastly, there is land owned individually, referred to as Orba or inheritance land, which belongs to the Flaith or chiefs and can be passed down to their heirs. The chief usually retains a significant portion of this land and has settled individuals known as Fuidhir, consisting of two classes: Free and Bond, who serve as his retainers. Within this area, there are also Bothach or Cottiers, and those who, due to long residency, have become Sencleithe. Any land not kept by the chief is given to freemen of the tribe to whom he has granted livestock under Saer or Dear stock tenure, thereby making them his Ceil or tenants.

The Dun or fort.

The stronghold of the tribe was the Dun or fort, which the Ri alone had a right to occupy, and of which each king was bound to have at least three. The description given of it is as follows:—‘Seven score feet are the dimensions of the Dun every way; seven feet the thickness of the mound at top; twelve feet at bottom. Then only is he king, when 149he is encircled by the moat of servitude. Twelve feet is the breadth of its mouth and of its bottom, and its length is the same as the Dun. Thirty feet is its length on the outside.’[168] The average number of fighting men which a tribe turned out on ordinary occasions appears to have been 700.[169] The possessions of the Church within the territory of the tribe varied in extent from half a Ballyboe or ploughgate, till in some cases the Dun itself and the possessions of the king or chief were granted to found a monastery, and in those cases where the monastery was said to have consisted of 3000 monks, the tribe itself appears to have merged in the Church. There came to be a lay and a clerical progenies, and the head of the tribe appears to have been chosen alternately from the tribe of the land and the tribe of the patron saint.[170] The free and bond Ceile then became free and bond Manachs, their position being substantially the same.

The stronghold of the tribe was the Dun or fort, which only the Ri had the right to occupy, and each king was required to have at least three. Its description is as follows:—‘The Dun measures seven score feet in all directions; the mound is seven feet thick at the top and twelve feet thick at the bottom. A person is considered king only when he is surrounded by the moat of servitude. The width of the mouth and the bottom is twelve feet, and its length matches that of the Dun. Its external length is thirty feet.’[168] The average number of fighters a tribe could mobilize during regular times was around 700.[169] The Church’s holdings within the tribe’s territory varied from half a Ballyboe or ploughgate to, in some cases, the Dun itself and the possessions of the king or chief being granted to establish a monastery. In cases where the monastery reportedly housed 3000 monks, the tribe itself seems to have merged into the Church. There emerged a lay and a clerical offspring, and it seems the head of the tribe was chosen alternately from the local tribe and the tribe of the patron saint.[170] The free and unfree Ceilidh then became free and unfree Manage, their status being essentially the same.

The Mortuath.

Such being the aspect in which the tribe is presented to us in the ancient laws of Ireland, it must not be assumed that these tribes, thus possessing a complete organisation in themselves, were at this period independent of each other. From even a much earlier period they seem to have been united in a constitutional framework, by which they formed a kind of federal nation. Several of these Tuaths were grouped together to form a still larger tribe, termed a Mortuath or great tribe, over whom one of the kings presided as Ri Mortuath. The normal number forming a Mortuath is in one place stated as three, and in another seven.

Given how the tribe is portrayed in the ancient laws of Ireland, we shouldn't assume that these tribes, which were fully organized, were independent from one another at that time. Even from much earlier, they seem to have been united in a constitutional structure, forming a sort of federal nation. Several of these Tuaths came together to create a larger tribe known as a Mortuath or great tribe, led by one of the kings who acted as Ri Mortuath. The usual number of tribes making up a Mortuath is noted as three in one instance and seven in another.

The Cuicidh or province.

Then several of these Mortuath formed a province, called in Irish Cuicidh, or a fifth. The name is interpreted as implying that the Mortuath thus united were five in number, but the usual explanation is more probable, that as there were five provinces in Ireland—Meath, Leinster, Munster, Connaught, and Ulster—it means that each was the fifth part 150of Ireland. Over each province was the Ri Cuicidh, or provincial king, and then over the whole was the Ardri, or sovereign of all Ireland.

Then several of these Mortuath formed a province, called in Irish Cuicidh, or a fifth. The name is understood to imply that the Mortuath united were five in number, but the more likely explanation is that since there were five provinces in Ireland—Meath, Leinster, Munster, Connaught, and Ulster—it means that each was one-fifth of Ireland. Over each province was the Ri Cuicidh, or provincial king, and then over all was the Ardri, or the ruler of all Ireland.

The law of Tanistry.

The succession to these several grades of Ri or king was the same as that of the Ri Tuath, and was regulated by the law of Tanistry, that is, hereditary in the family but elective in the individual, the senior of the family being usually preferred; but as, when the king was chosen, the Tanist would naturally be selected from the next most powerful branch of the family, it fell at length into an alternate succession between the two most powerful branches. This becomes at once apparent when we examine the actual succession of these kings as recorded in the Annals. The sovereignty over the whole of Ireland fell for several centuries into one branch of the great family called the Northern Hy Neill, and the throne was filled alternately from two branches of it. The succession of the kings of Munster shows the same peculiarity of an alternate succession between the descendants of two sons of the mythic founder of that kingdom, and furnished the illustration upon which a Dissertation on the Law of Tanistry, attributed to General Vallancey, but really written by Doctor John O’Brien, Bishop of Cloyne, was founded. The province of Ulster, where an ancient Pictish population was encroached upon and gradually superseded by Scottish tribes, exhibits the remarkable peculiarity of an alternate succession of the kings of Ulster between a family descended from its old Pictish kings and one of the earliest colonies of Scots, that of the Dalfiatach, who settled among them.[171]

The succession to these various ranks of Ri or king was similar to that of the Northland, governed by the law of Tanistry, meaning it was hereditary within the family but elected for the individual, typically preferring the senior member of the family; however, when a king was chosen, the Tanist would usually be selected from the next most influential branch of the family, leading to an eventual alternating succession between the two most powerful branches. This becomes clear when we look at the actual succession of these kings as documented in the Annals. For several centuries, control over all of Ireland fell to one branch of the significant family known as the Northern Hy Neill, with the throne being filled alternately from two branches of it. The succession of the kings of Munster shows the same unusual pattern of alternating succession between the descendants of two sons of the legendary founder of that kingdom, and provided the basis for a Dissertation on the Law of Tanistry, credited to General Vallancey, but truly written by Doctor John O’Brien, Bishop of Cloyne. The province of Ulster, where an ancient Pictish population was gradually overrun and replaced by Scottish tribes, displays the notable characteristic of an alternating succession of the kings of Ulster between a family descended from its old Pictish kings and one of the earliest Scottish colonies, that of the Dalfiatach, who settled among them.[171]

Connection between superiors and dependants.

The tie which bound these groups together, and united the chain which connected the Ardri with the Ri Tuath, was the same which linked the latter with his dependent chiefs, and those with their Ceile. The dependence of one upon 151another possessed the invariable feature of a gift or subsidy from the superior to the inferior, and corresponding duties from the inferior to the superior. In one of the law tracts the gift from the superior appears as Taurcreic, or proportionate stock, and the return as Bestighi, or food-rent of the house, and ranges from a Taurcreic of five Seds, and a Bestighi of a wether, with its accompaniments, consisting of cakes, milk, and butter, as the lowest for the Fermidba to a Taurcreic of fifteen Cumhals, or forty-five cows, and a Bestighi of eight cows for the Ri Tuath.[172] We derive the fullest information on this subject from the ancient tract termed the Book of Rights. We there see the gift or Tuarastach, as it is there called, made by the Ardri to the different provincial kings, by them to the kings of the respective Mortuath, and by the latter to the Ri Tuath; while the corresponding returns made by the inferior to the superior king consisted first of a small fixed rent, which in one case consisted of a Sgreaball, or threepence, from each Baile or township,[173] and a tribute termed Cobhach, which included, in the case of Munster, a submission paid in cattle, termed Smacht, and a Biathad or refection; and each king was entitled to a maintenance when going beyond his own territory, called Coinnim, corrupted into Coigny; and besides these, service in war was due from each inferior tribe to the superior, distinguished into Feacht or expedition, and Sluaged or hosting. The number of fighting men each Tuath had to provide was 700, and each Mortuath three companies, or 2100 men.

The connection that held these groups together, linking the Ardri with the Ri Tuath, was the same that tied the latter to his subordinate chiefs and those to their Ceilidh. The dependence of one on another always involved a gift or support from the superior to the inferior, along with corresponding duties from the inferior to the superior. In one of the legal texts, the gift from the superior is referred to as Taurcreic, or proportional stock, and the return is called Bestighi, or food-rent from the house. This ranged from a Taurcreic of five Seds and a Bestighi of a wether, including cakes, milk, and butter as the minimum for the Fermidba, to a Taurcreic of fifteen Cumhals, or forty-five cows, and a Bestighi of eight cows for the North Land.[172] We get the most detailed information on this topic from the ancient document known as the Book of Rights. There, we see the gift or Tuarastach, as it’s called, given by the Ardri to different provincial kings, then from them to the kings of the respective Mortuath, and from the latter to the Northern Path; while the returns made by the inferior to the superior king included a small fixed rent, which in one case was a Sgreaball, or threepence, from each Dance or township,[173] and a tribute called Cobhach, which in Munster included a cattle tribute known as Smack, and a Biathlon or repast; each king was entitled to support when traveling outside his own territory, known as Coinnim, which became corrupted into Coigny; additionally, military service was required from each subordinate tribe to the superior, categorized as Feacht or expedition, and Sluaged or hosting. Each Tribe had to provide 700 fighting men, while each Mortuath had to contribute three companies, or 2100 men.

The system of fines.

Another feature of the ancient tribal system in Ireland, presented to us in the Brehon Laws, must not be overlooked, and that is the system of fines, in which respect it closely resembled not only similar regulations in the Welsh Laws but likewise in those of the Anglo-Saxons. In that early 152state of society the idea that the slaughter or injury of any of its members was a crime against the State, which required the punishment of the criminal in vindication of the law of the land, was entirely unknown. The slaughter or injury of the member of the tribe was considered as a loss to the tribe itself, which must be compensated for, and when compensation was made and accepted the criminal was free. Originally the compensation was probably simple retaliation, but afterwards this right of retaliation might be bought off by payment of a fine. That a tradition of this kind existed appears from a passage in the Introduction to the Senchus Mor, in which we are told that ‘retaliation prevailed in Erin before Patrick, and Patrick brought forgiveness with him. At this day we keep between forgiveness and retaliation; for as at present no one has the power of bestowing heaven as Patrick had at that day, so no one is put to death for his intentional crimes, so long as Eric fine is obtained; and whenever Eric fine is not obtained, he is put to death for his intentional crimes, and placed on the sea for his unintentional crimes.’ Sir Henry Maine, in commenting on this passage, justly remarks, that ‘it is impossible, of course, to accept the statement that this wide-spread ancient institution, the pecuniary fine levied on tribes or families for the wrongs done by their members, had its origin in Christian influences; but that it succeeded simple retaliation is in the highest degree probable.’[174]

Another aspect of the ancient tribal system in Ireland, as outlined in the Brehon Laws, should not be overlooked: the system of fines. This system closely resembled similar regulations found in the Welsh Laws and also in those of the Anglo-Saxons. In the early days of society, the idea that the murder or injury of any tribe member was a crime against the State, demanding punishment to uphold the law, was completely unknown. Instead, the murder or injury of a tribe member was seen as a loss to the tribe itself that needed to be compensated. Once compensation was paid and accepted, the offender was released. Initially, compensation might have been simple retaliation, but later, this right of retaliation could be fulfilled by paying a fine. Evidence of this tradition exists in the Introduction to the Senchus Mor, which tells us that "retaliation prevailed in Erin before Patrick, and Patrick brought forgiveness with him. Today, we balance between forgiveness and retaliation; for just as now no one has the power to grant heaven as Patrick did then, no one is executed for intentional crimes as long as the Eric fine is paid; but when the Eric fine isn’t paid, they are executed for their intentional crimes and placed on the sea for their unintentional ones." Sir Henry Maine, commenting on this passage, rightly notes that "it is impossible, of course, to accept the statement that this widespread ancient institution, the monetary fine imposed on tribes or families for wrongs committed by their members, originated from Christian influences; however, it is highly probable that it replaced simple retaliation."

The Honor price.

The system of fines was based in the main upon a fixed value put upon each person, estimated according to his position and rank, and expressed by a standard of value in cattle. This was his Enechlann or Honor price, and it enters as an element into all the pecuniary relations of the different members of the tribes with each other. This standard of value was expressed in two forms. First by what was termed a Set or Sed, by which single animals of different value were 153meant. The next was the Ri Set or milch cow, which was equal to two Samaiscs or three-year-old heifers or mules, and each Samaisc was equal to two Dairts or Colpachs, that is, two-year-old heifers or bulls, and the rule was that of every three Sets one must be of each kind.[175] The other standard of value was the Cumhal, which originally meant a female bondslave, and was equal in value to three milch cows.

The system of fines was mainly based on a fixed value assigned to each person, which was estimated according to their position and rank, and expressed using a standard of value in cattle. This was their Enechlann or Honor price, and it played a role in all financial interactions among different members of the tribes. This standard of value had two forms. First was what was called a Set or Sed, which referred to individual animals of varying value. The second was the Riot Set or milch cow, which equated to two Samaiscs or three-year-old heifers or mules, and each Samaisc was equal to two Dirt or Colpachs, meaning two-year-old heifers or bulls. The rule was that of every three Collections, one had to be of each kind.[175] The other standard of value was the Cumhal, which originally referred to a female bondslave and was valued at three milch cows.

The Honor price of the Ogaire was three Seds, but they must be Seds of the cow kind. Five Seds that of a Boaire; ten Seds that of the Aire desa; fifteen that of the Aire ard; twenty that of the Aire tuisi; twenty-four that of the Aire forgaill; thirty Seds that of the Tanist or successor to the king of the tribe; and seven Cumhals, or twenty-one cows, that of the king himself. The king of a Mortuath has an additional Cumhal, or three cows more, to make up his Honor price. The Honor price of a son of each rank was equal to that of the rank immediately below it. The intentional slaughter, then, of one of these persons might be compensated by payment of the Eric fine, which was equal to the Honor price of the person slain. Other fines were the Dire fine for injury to a man’s property, and the Smacht or body fine. A share of these fines fell to the Flath or chief under whom the person injured was, and also to the king of the tribe, which formed no insignificant portion of his revenue.

The Honor price of the Ogaire was three Seds, but they had to be Seds of the cow type. Five Seds for a Boaire; ten Seds for the Air flow; fifteen for the High air; twenty for the Air it out; twenty-four for the Aire forgall; thirty Seds for the Tanist or heir to the tribe's king; and seven Cumhals, or twenty-one cows, for the king himself. The king of a Mortuary has an extra Cumhal, or three more cows, to complete his Honor price. The Honor price of a son of each rank was the same as that of the rank directly below it. Deliberately killing any of these individuals could lead to a payment of the Eric fine, amounting to the Honor price of the person killed. Other penalties included the Dire fine for damage to someone's property, and the Smack or personal injury fine. A portion of these fines went to the Flath or chief of the injured person, as well as to the tribe's king, making it a significant part of his income.

System of land measures.

In combination with the tribal organisation, there was also in Ireland an ancient system of fixed land measures adapted to it. The largest of these divisions was the Trichaced, which was considered as the normal extent of the Tuath or territory of a tribe. It contained thirty Bailebiataghs, and each Bailebiatagh twelve Seisrighs or ploughlands, also termed Ballyboes, and these were the townships, and the distribution 154of the land among the freemen of the tribe appears to have been separately allotted in each township to its occupants. An ancient poem,[176] printed by Mr. O’Donovan in his edition of the Battle of Magh Lena, gives probably the oldest view of these land divisions over all Ireland, as it is attributed to the same Finntan who is said to have preserved the record of the ancient mythic colonisation of Ireland. The poem is thus translated by Mr. O’Donovan, the denomination of land being, however, retained untranslated:—

In Ireland, alongside the tribal organization, there was also an ancient system of fixed land measurements that fit into this structure. The largest of these divisions was the Trichaced, which was seen as the standard size of the Tribe or territory of a tribe. It included thirty Bailebiataghs, and each Bailebiatagh had twelve Seisrighs or ploughlands, also known as Ballyboes. These were the townships, and the allocation of land among the tribe's freemen seems to have been distributed separately within each township to its residents. An ancient poem,[176] published by Mr. O’Donovan in his edition of the Battle of Magh Lena, likely provides the most ancient perspective on these land divisions throughout Ireland, as it is credited to Finntan, who is said to have preserved the record of Ireland's ancient mythic colonization. Mr. O’Donovan translates the poem, while keeping the land names untranslated:—

1. How many Trichas in noble Erinn,
How many half Trichas to accord,
How many Bailes in linked array,
How many doth each Baile sustain.
2. How many Bailes and Tricha-ceds,
In Erinn the abundant in wealth.
I say unto thee—an assertion with sense—
I defy all the learned to confute it.
3. Do not say that you defy me,
Said Finntan, the man of sense;
I am the most learned that has been
In Alban, in Erinn.
4. Ten Bailes in each Tricha-ced,
And twenty Bailes (thirty in all), it is no falsehood;
Though small their number to us appears,
Their extent form a noble country (Crich).
5. A Baile sustains three hundred cows,
With twelve Seisrighs, it is no lie;
Four full herds may therein roam,
With no cow of either touching the other.
6. I enumerate eighteen Trichas
In the country of Meath of ample wealth.
And thirty Trichas more
In the country of Connaght yellow-haired.
1557. I enumerate fifteen Trichas,
And twenty Trichas; without falsehood
This I say to you—a saying bold—
In the great province of Ulster.
8. Eleven Trichas in Leinster,
And twenty of teaming wealth,
From Inbher Duibhlinne hither
Unto the road of the Boroimhe.
9. Ten Trichas in Munster,
And threescore in full accordance,
In the two proud provinces (N. and S. Munster),
In the great extensive Munster.
10. I enumerate four Tricha-ceds,
And ninescore (184 in all), it is no falsehood,
Without the deficiency to any Tricha of them,
Of one Baile or half a Baile.
11. Twenty Bailes, too, and five hundred
And five thousand (5520 in all), it is no falsehood
Since I have taken to divide them,
Is the number of Bailes in Erinn.
12. Two score acres three times,
Is the land of the Seisrigh;
The land of three Seisrighs, therefore,
Is the quarter of a Bailebiataigh.
13. To twelve Seisrighs in full,
The Bailebiataigh alone is equal;
As I am Finntan, a man of sense,
The tenth generation from Adam.
14. The history of Erinn in memory,
As it is in all the books,
Finntan, the truly intelligent, hath.
Of him is asked how many.

The Seisrigh or ploughgate, which represents the sown land, is here stated to contain 120 acres and twelve ploughgates, with as much pasture land as sustained 300 cows, or 156four herds of seventy-five each formed the Bailebiatagh. Thirty Bailebiataghs constituted a Tricha-ced, which would thus contain 43,200 acres; and as, according to the poem, there were 184 Tricha-ceds in Ireland, this represents about one-half of the acreage of the whole country, assuming that the ancient and modern acre was the same in extent. The other half would thus represent the waste lands, which were turned to no profitable account.

The Seisrigh or ploughgate, representing the cultivated land, is noted to cover 120 acres and twelve ploughgates, along with enough pasture to support 300 cows, or 156 four herds of seventy-five each made up the Bailey's Tartan. Thirty Bailebiataghs made up a Tricha-fied, totaling 43,200 acres; and according to the poem, there were 184 Tricha-ceds in Ireland, which represents about half the total land area of the country, assuming that ancient and modern acres are the same size. The other half would represent the wastelands that were not used for any profitable purposes.

These measures of land make their appearance at an early period in the mythic history of Ireland, for it is recorded of Ollamh Fodla, one of the most remarkable figures who appears in this extraordinary catalogue of shadowy monarchs, and who is said to have flourished twelve centuries before Christ, that ‘it was he also that appointed a Toisech over every Tricha-ced, and a Brughaidh over every Baile, who were all to serve the king of Erinn.’[177] They emerge also in the historic period in the tenth century, when a great fleet of Danes landed at Limerick and plundered and ravaged Munster, both churches and tribes (Cella ocus Tuatha), and their king is said to have ‘ordained kings (Rigu), chiefs (Taishechu), Maers and Reactdairidu or stewards in each land (Tir) and in each Tuath, as well as levied the Cis rigda, or dues of the kingdom,’ that is, confirmed the old tribal organisation, substituting Danes for Gael, so that there was ‘a king (Ri) for each Tir, a Toisech for each Tuath, an abbot for each Cill or church, a Maer for each Baile, and a Suairtleach in each Tigi or homestead.[178] In the succeeding century it is told of Brian Boroimhe, the Munster king who reigned over Ireland from 1002 to 1014, and defeated the Danes in the great battle of Clontarf, that ‘during his time surnames were first given, and territories (Duchadha) allotted to the surnames, and the boundaries of every Tuath and every Tricha-ced were fixed.’[179]

These measures of land appeared early in Ireland's mythic history. It's recorded that Ollamh Fodla, one of the most notable figures from this extraordinary list of shadowy kings, who is said to have lived twelve centuries before Christ, "was also the one who appointed a Leader over every Trichotillomania, and a Brughaidh over every Dance, all to serve the king of Erinn." [177] They also emerge in the historical period during the tenth century when a large fleet of Danes landed at Limerick, plundering and devastating Munster, including both churches and tribes (Cella and Tuatha). Their king is said to have "ordained kings (Rigu), chiefs (Taishechu), Maers, and Reactdairidu or stewards in each land (Tir) and in each Tuath, also levying the Cis rigda or dues of the kingdom," meaning he confirmed the old tribal organization, replacing Gaels with Danes, so that there was "a king (Ri) for each Tir, a Chief for each Tribe, an abbot for each Cill or church, a Maer for each Dance, and a Suairtleach in each Tigi or homestead." [178] In the following century, it is said that Brian Boroimhe, the Munster king who ruled over Ireland from 1002 to 1014 and defeated the Danes in the great battle of Clontarf, "during his time surnames were first given, and territories (Duchadha) assigned to the surnames, and the boundaries of every People and every Trichotillomania were established." [179]

157But although these ancient measures of land are represented as possessing a definite and fixed extent, yet there seems to be little doubt that they varied very much in different parts of Ireland. Thus the unit of the Seisrigh or ploughgate seems to have been of two kinds—a larger measure of 120 acres in some parts of Ireland, and a smaller measure of 60 acres in other parts. We also find the Ballybiatagh consisting of sixteen Taths in place of twelve ploughgates, the Tath containing sixty acres.

157But even though these old land measurements are described as having a specific and fixed size, there’s no doubt they varied quite a bit in different regions of Ireland. For instance, the unit of the Seisrigh or ploughgate seems to come in two types—a larger measure of 120 acres in some areas and a smaller measure of 60 acres in others. We also see that the Ballybiatagh consists of sixteen Taths instead of the usual twelve ploughgates, with each Tath containing sixty acres.

Later state of the tribes.

But not only do these measures of land vary in size and denomination, but the Tuath or tribe territory appears also to have varied in different parts of Ireland as well as the constitution of the tribe possessing it. The publications of the Irish Archæological and Celtic Societies afford specimens of this in four of the provinces in Ireland. Thus the preface to the poems of John O Dugan, who died in 1372, opens with reference to Meath with the general statement—‘His country (Duthaidh) to every Ardrigh and to every Urrigh and to every Taoisech of a Tuath in Erin.’[180] In the district of Corca Laidhe in Munster, which represented a Mortuath, instead of containing merely three or seven Tuaths, we find eight Tuaths mentioned, and of seven of these the head of the tribe is termed its Toisech, and bears the same name, while the Flaith or chiefs are called Oclaich Duthaich, or the champions of the territory. The first is the Duthaich or country of O Gillamichil, with seventeen Oclaich. Then we have the Tuath Ui Chonneid, with O Conneid as its Toisech, and five Oclaich. Then Tuath Ruis, with O Laeghaire as its Toisech, and eleven Oclaich or chiefs. Then Tuath O’n-Aenghusa, with O h-Aenghusa as its Toisech, and fourteen Oclaich. Then Tuath O’Fithcheallaigh, with O’Fithcheallaigh as its Toisech, and eight Oclaich. Then Tuath O’n Dunghalaigh, with O Dunghaill as its Toisech, and nine Oclaich. Then Tuath Ui-Dubhdaleithe, with O Dubhdaleithe 158as its Toisech and seven Oclaich. The boundaries of these several Tuaths are likewise given.[181]

But not only do these land measures vary in size and name, but the Tuath or tribe territory also seems to have changed in different parts of Ireland, along with the structure of the tribe that owns it. The publications of the Irish Archaeological and Celtic Societies provide examples of this in four of Ireland's provinces. For instance, the preface to the poems of John O'Dugan, who died in 1372, starts with a mention of Meath and states, "His country (Duthaidh) belongs to every Ardrigh, every Urrigh, and every Taoiseach of a Tribe in Erin." [180] In the Corca Laidhe district of Munster, which represented a Mortuath, instead of just containing three or seven Tribes, we see eight Tribes mentioned. For seven of these, the leader of the tribe is called its Toiseach and shares the same name, while the Flaith or chiefs are referred to as Oclaich Duthaich, meaning the champions of the territory. The first is the Country or land of O Gillamichil, which has seventeen Oclaich. Next is the Tuath Ui Chonneid, with O Conneid as its Chief and five Oclaich. Then there's Tuath Ruis, with O Laeghaire as its Chief and eleven Oclaich or chiefs. Following that is Tuath O’n-Aenghusa, with O h-Aenghusa as its Leader and fourteen Oclaich. Then we have Tuath O’Fithcheallaigh, with O’Fithcheallaigh as its Leader and eight Oclaich. After that is Tuath O’n Dunghalaigh, with O Dunghaill as its Chief and nine Oclaich. Lastly, Tuath Ui-Dubhdaleithe, with O Dubhdaleithe 158 as its Leader and seven Oclaich. The boundaries of these various Tuaths are also provided.[181]

In the province of Connaught we have also an account of four of the great territories, which furnishes us also with some information regarding the constitution of the tribes there. In a tract printed in the appendix to ‘The Tribes and Customs of Hy Fiachraich’ we find the following statement:—‘Connaught (and, I suppose, other provinces) was anciently distinguished into countries called Doohie (Duthaidh) or Tyre (Tir), named from such and such families or nations inhabiting them, as in the barony of Athlone, Doohie Keogh, the country or nation of the Keoghs. In the barony of Ballintobber, Doohie Hanly, the country of the Hanleys, and betwixt Elphin and Jamestown, that sweet country Teer O Ruin (Tir Briuin) and Teer O Byrne, the country of the Beirns. These countries were subdivided into townlands (in some other parts of Ireland known by the name of ploughlands), which were called Ballys, as in Doohie Hanley Bally nengulluh, or Gyllstown, Ballygilleclinne, (the(the town of the Chlinnes), Ballyfeeny, etc.; and each townland was divided again into quarters, which are generally known and distinguished by certain meares and bounds, and for that reason the name of quarter is used as though it signified a certain measure; and now the lands here are generally set and let, not by the measure of acres but by the name of quarters, cartrons, and gnieves, a quarter being the fourth part of a townland, and a gnieve the sixth part of a quarter, and a cartron also the fourth part of a quarter (although in other parts of Ireland a quarter is the same part that a cartron is here, and a gnieve the fourth part of a cartron). I have been sometimes perplexed to know how many acres a quarter contains, but I have learned it is an uncertain measure, and anciently proportioned only by guess, or 159according to the bigness of the townland whereof it was a parcel.’[182]

In the province of Connaught, we also have a description of four major territories that provides us with some insights into the structure of the tribes there. In a section printed in the appendix to ‘The Tribes and Customs of Hy Fiachraich,’ we find the following statement:—‘Connaught (and likely other provinces) was historically divided into areas called Doohie (Duthaidh) or Tyre (Tir), named after specific families or nations living in them, such as in the barony of Athlone, Doohie Keogh, the land or nation of the Keoghs. In the barony of Ballintobber, Doohie Hanly, the land of the Hanleys, and between Elphin and Jamestown, that lovely land Teer O Ruin (Tir Briuin) and Teer O Byrne, the land of the Beirns. These lands were further divided into townlands (known in some other parts of Ireland as ploughlands), referred to as Ballys, like in Doohie Hanley Bally nangulluh, or Gyllstown, Ballygilleclinne, (the(thetown of the Chlinnes), Ballyfeeny, etc.; and each townland was divided again into quarters, which are generally recognized and defined by specific boundaries, hence the term quarter is used as if it refers to a specific measure; currently, the lands are mostly rented out not by the measure of acres but by the names of quarters, cartrons, and gnieves, with a quarter being the fourth part of a townland, a gnieve being the sixth part of a quarter, and a cartron also being the fourth part of a quarter (though in other parts of Ireland, a quarter is the same portion that a cartron is here, and a gnieve is the fourth part of a cartron). I have sometimes been confused about how many acres are in a quarter, but I've learned it's an uncertain measure, historically estimated only by guess, or 159according to the size of the townland of which it was a part.’[182]

From the tract termed the ‘Hereditary Proprietors (Duthchusaigh) of the Clann Fiachrach’ we obtain some further information. The territory possessed by the tribe appears under different names. These are Triocha Cheud, Taoisidheacht, or territory ruled over by a Taoisech, Tuath, and Duthaidh.[183] The first is the Triocha Ceud of Ceara, and over it were three kings, O’Muireadhaigh, O’Gormog, and O’Tighernaigh. It seems to have been exceptionally large. Then we have five districts termed Taoisidheacht. The first is that of O’h-Uada and O’Cinnchnamha. Then that of O’Cearnaigh, containing the twenty-four Ballys of the termon of Balla, and therefore nearly as extensive as a Triocha Ceud, but the expression Termon indicates it as being church land. Then that of Ui Ruadin and of him is the Dudhchus of O’Culachan. Then that of O’Birn and that of O’Gorrmghiolla, the latter containing seven Ballys and a half, or the fourth part of a Triocha Ceud. Then there are three Tuaths mentioned. First the Tuath of Partraighe, co-extensive with the parish of Ballyovey. Of this Tuath we have two accounts. The first shows us the Ri tuath and the Taoisech distinct, for O’Gaimiallaigh was its Ri and O’Dorchaidhe its Taoisech. By the second account it was the Taoisigheacht of O’Dorchaidhe alone. O’Banan of Bally Ui Banan and Magilin of Muine were two Mac Oglaichs or inferior chiefs. The Tuath of Magh na bethighe contained the seven Ballys of Lughortan, the Duthaidh of Mac an Bhainbh. The Tuath of Magh Fhiondalbha, containing fifteen Ballys or half a Triocha Ceud, was the Duthaidh of O’Cearnaigh. Then twelve Duthaidhs 160or Estates are given, all connected with surnames. Of these seven consist of one Bally only. The Duthaidh of O’h-Edhneachan consisted of three divisions, each containing three Ballys. The Duthaidh of O’Faghartaigh contained three Ballys, and that of O’Caomhan containing the seven Ballys of Roslaogh. All of these tribes possessed a common origin with one exception, for it is added ‘that there was found no Tuath without its hereditary proprietor of the race of Earc Culbhuidhe except this well-known Tuath Aitheachda,’ that is, tribe of the older subjected inhabitants, called Tuath Ruisen, the old name of Roslaog.[184]

From the document called the ‘Hereditary Owners (Duthchusaigh) of the Clann Fiachrach’, we get some additional information. The land owned by the tribe is known by various names. These include Three-Headed, Taoisidheacht, or land governed by a Taoiseach, People, and Duthaidh.[183] The first is the Triocha Ceud of Ceara, ruled by three kings: O’Muireadhaigh, O’Gormog, and O’Tighernaigh. It seems to have been quite large. Then there are five areas called Taoisidheacht. The first is held by O’h-Uada and O’Cinnchnamha. The second is that of O’Cearnaigh, which includes the twenty-four Ballys of the termon of Balla, making it almost as big as a Triocha Ceud, but the term Termon indicates that it is church land. The third is that of Ui Ruadin, which includes the Dudhchus of O’Culachan. The fourth area is that of O’Birn, and the fifth is O’Gorrmghiolla, which contains seven and a half Ballys, or a quarter of a Triocha Ceud. Then we mention three Tribes. First is the Tribe of Partraighe, which corresponds to the parish of Ballyovey. We have two accounts of this Tuath. The first indicates that the Ri tuath and the Taoiseach were distinct, with O’Gaimiallaigh as its Ri and O’Dorchaidhe as its Taoiseach. According to the second account, it was solely the Leadership of O’Dorchaidhe. O’Banan of Bally Ui Banan and Magilin of Muine were two Mac Oglaichs or lower chiefs. The Tribe of Magh na bethighe included the seven Ballys of Lughortan and the Duthaidh of Mac an Bhainbh. The Tribe of Magh Fhiondalbha, encompassing fifteen Ballys or half a Triocha Ceud, was the Duthaidh of O’Cearnaigh. There are twelve Douters or Estates listed, all associated with surnames. Seven of these consist of just one Bally. The Duthaidh of O’h-Edhneachan included three sections, each containing three Ballys. The Duthaidh of O’Faghartaigh contained three Ballys, while that of O’Caomhan included the seven Ballys of Roslaogh. All these tribes shared a common ancestry, except for one, as it states, "there was found no Tribe without its hereditary proprietor from the lineage of Earc Culbhuidhe except this well-known Tuath Aitheachda,” which refers to the tribe of the older subjected inhabitants, called Tuath Ruisen, the former name of Roslaog.[184]

The Tribes and Customs of Hy Many, another great district of Connaught, throw further light on the subject. This district was considered to be a third part of the province of Connaught, and the patrimony of the Clann Ceallaigh or O’Kellys. In a tract giving an account of its boundaries we are told that it consisted of ‘seven Tricha, seven Tuaths, seven Ballys, and seven half Ballys;’[185] and in the tract called the ‘Customs of Hy Many’ we read: ‘These are the tributaries of the Clann Ceallaigh: the O’Duibhginns, the O’Geibhennaighs, the MacCathails, the MacFloinns, Muintir Murchadhan, and the Clann Aedhagain, until they become Ollamhs to the Ardri or head of the whole race. These seven tributaries correspond with the seven Tricha;’ and it is added, that ‘the third part of the Cuigid or province of Connaught, that is, Hy Many, is to be their Duthaidh for ever.’ They have also the ‘marshalship of the forces’ (Marasgalacht a Sluag), as Saer clann or free tribes, and they are freed from the Sluaged, or hostings of spring and autumn. The seven Tuaths were apparently smaller divisions, and corresponding with them we have ‘the seven Oirrighi or sub-kings of Hy Many, viz., O’Conaill, and he has the same patrimony as Mac 161Chnaimhin and O’Dubhurrla; the Oirrighs of the Sil Anmchadha are the O’Madudhains; the Righs or rather Oirrighs of Maenmaigh are the Muintir Neachtain and the O’Maelallaidhs; the six Soghans with their Tricha; to whomsoever of them they cede the lordship he is called Oirrigh during his lordship,’ and this makes up the seven. Corresponding with the seven Ballys we find that ‘the seven Flaiths of Hy Many are these, viz., Mac Eidhigan, Flath of Clann Diarmada; MacGelli-Enan, Flath of Clann Flaithemael and of the Muintir Chinait; the Flaith of Clann Bresail is the Muintir Domhnallan, and the Flaith of Clann Duibgind is O’Duibgind, and O’Gabhrain is over Dal n-Druithne, and O’Docomhlan over RinnnaRinnna h-Eignide, and O’Donnchadha over Aibh Cormac Maenmuighe, and O’Mailbrigdi is Flath of Bredach.’ The seven half Ballys correspond with the seven principal Comharbas of Hy Many, and were the lands attached to seven churches. We have then the following curious account of the termination of the tribal system in Hy Many. An agreement is entered into in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, on the 6th of August 1589, between ‘the Irish chieftains and inhabitants of Imany called the O’Kellie’s country,’ consisting of, first, the O’Kelly or head of the race; two O’Kellys, competitors for the name of Tanistshippe of O’Kelly; two other O’Kellys, and different chiefs bearing the names of O’Mannine, O’Concannon, O’Naghten, Mac Keoghe, O’Murry, O’Fallone, and Mac Gerraghte. It is there stated that ‘the territory of Imany, called O’Kelly’s Country, is divided into five principal barronyes, all which contain 665-1/2 quarters of land, each at 120 acres;’ and they agree ‘that the Captainshippe and Tanistshippe of the said country, heretofore used by the said O’Kellys, and all elections and Irish customary division of lands, shall be utterly abolished and extinct for ever.’ The O’Kelly is to have four quarters of land then in his possession, with a chief-rent out of other 162lands during his life, and the other two O’Kellys four quarters each.[186]

The Tribes and Customs of Hy Many, another significant area of Connaught, provide more insight into the topic. This district was seen as a third part of the province of Connaught and the homeland of the Ceallaigh Clan or O’Kellys. In a document detailing its boundaries, it is stated that it comprised ‘seven Tricha, seven Tribes, seven Bally's, and seven half Bally's;’[185] and in the document titled ‘Customs of Hy Many’ we read: ‘These are the tributaries of the Ceallaigh Clan: the O’Duibhginns, the O’Geibhennaighs, the MacCathails, the MacFloinns, Muintir Murchadhan, and the Clann Aedhagain, until they become Ollamhs to the Ardri or heads of the entire clan. These seven tributaries correspond to the seven Tricha;’ and it is added that ‘the third part of the Cuigid or province of Connaught, that is, Hy Many, will be their Duthaidh forever.’ They also hold the ‘marshalship of the forces’ (Army of the Horde), as Saer clan or free tribes, and they are exempt from the Sluaged, or hostings of spring and autumn. The seven Tribes were likely smaller divisions, and in line with them we find ‘the seven Oirrighi or sub-kings of Hy Many, namely, O’Conaill, who shares the same land as Mac 161Chnaimhin and O’Dubhurrla; the Oirrighs of the Sil Anmchadha are the O’Madudhains; the Rights or rather Oirriges of Maenmaigh are the Muintir Neachtain and the O’Maelallaidhs; the six Soghans with their Trisha; whoever they choose to give the lordship to is called Oirrigh during his time in power,’ completing the count of seven. Corresponding to the seven Bally's, we see that ‘the seven Kings of Hy Many are these, namely, Mac Eidhigan, Flath of Clann Diarmada; MacGelli-Enan, Flath of Clann Flaithemael and of the Muintir Chinait; the Flaith of Clann Bresail is the Muintir Domhnallan, and the Flaith of Clann Duibgind is O’Duibgind, and O’Gabhrain is over Dal n-Druithne, and O’Docomhlan over RinnaRinnna h-Eignide, and O’Donnchadha over Aibh Cormac Maenmuighe, and O’Mailbrigdi is Flath of Bredach.’ The seven half Bally's align with the seven main Comharbas of Hy Many and were the lands connected to seven churches. We then have the following intriguing account of the end of the tribal system in Hy Many. An agreement was made during the reign of Queen Elizabeth, on the 6th of August 1589, between ‘the Irish chieftains and inhabitants of Imany, known as the O’Kelly’s country,’ which included, first, the O’Kelly as the head of the clan; two O’Kellys vying for the title of Tanistship of O’Kelly; two additional O’Kellys, and various chiefs named O’Mannine, O’Concannon, O’Naghten, Mac Keoghe, O’Murry, O’Fallone, and Mac Gerraghte. It states that ‘the territory of Imany, referred to as O’Kelly’s Country, is divided into five main baronies, all of which contain 665-1/2 quarters of land, each at 120 acres;’ and they agree ‘that the Captainship and Tanistship of this country, previously held by the O’Kellys, along with all elections and the Irish customary division of land, shall be completely abolished and ended forever.’ The O’Kelly will retain four quarters of land then in his possession, with a chief-rent from other 162 lands for the duration of his life, while the other two O’Kellys will have four quarters each.[186]

The third great district or Mortuath of Connaught was that called ‘West, or H-Iar Connaught, the country of the O’Flahertys,’ and in connection with it we have a tract on the ‘territories of the hereditary proprietors of Muintir Murchadha of Clanfergail and Meadruidhe and Hy Briuin Seola and Hy Briuin Ratha and Muintir Fathy; their Toiseachs and high Mac Oglachs and Ollaves, that is, O’Halloran is Toiseach of the twenty-four Ballys of Clanfergail (or nearly a Triocha Ceud), and of these are O’Antuile and O’Fergus of Roscam. Mac Cingamain and Mac Catharnaigh are the two Toiseachs of Meadruidhe, having each their own people of the tribe subject to them. O’Dathlaoich is the Toiseach of the fourteen Ballys of the Hy Briuin Ratha (or half a Triocha Ceud), and of these are the O’Kennedies and the O’Duinns and the O’Innogs of Cnoctuadh and O’Laighin of Lackagh and O’Callanan, Comharba of Kilcahil,’ the latter being an ecclesiastical sept occupying church land. ‘O’Canavan was medical Ollamh of O’Flaherty in the Tuath of Toibrineadh, but others say it was O’Laighidh. The Flaith or chiefs of Hy Briuin Seola, with their correlatives, are O’Fechin, O’Balbhain, O’Duff, and O’Madudhain.’ This last tribe does not appear united under one head but broken up into septs. ‘O’Flaharty is Toiseach of the fourteen Ballys of Muintir Fathy, with their correlatives under them.’ We have then a list of the hereditary office-bearers of O’Flaherty, which it may be useful to insert as showing that this designation of Toiseach was not only applied to the hereditary leaders of tribes, but when coupled with a qualifying word designated a hereditary officer; thus Mac Gillagannain of Moyleaslainn is Toiseach scuir, or Master of the Horse to O’Flaherty. The O’Colgam of Bally Colgan are standard-bearers (go m-brataigh) of O’Flaherty. MacGinnain 163is the Comharba of Kilcoona. O’Maelampaill of Donaghpatraic is the Brehon or judge of O’Flaherty. O’Cleircin of Rathbuidbh, O’Laibacain, and O’Maoilin, are the Erenachs of Cillbile. The O’Dubains are the attendants (Lucht Comhideachta) of O’Flaherty at his common house. The MacKilkellys are the Ollamhs of O’Flaherty in history and poetry, and for this they have three half Ballys. O’Domnall of Ardratha is the Toiseach Comoil, or Master of the Feast of O’Flaherty, with his own correlatives under him—viz., O’Daigean of Ardfintain, who was O’Domhnall’s steward (Reachtaire), and O’Chichearan of Lis-chicheran, and O’Conlachtna of Ballyconlachtna, are the Beachadoir, or beekeepers, of O’Flaherty. O’Murgaile of Muinne-inradain is the high steward (Ardreachtaire) of O’Flaherty.’[187] The king of Connaught, the head of the O’Connors, had similar officers; for we are told by O’Ferrall, in his Book of Pedigrees, under the O’Conor family, ‘that the king of Connaught kept twelve prince officers of the chief families of his country in his court, attending his person as his council, and to rule and govern as well his household as to manage the affairs of his kingdom in war and peace, and were called in Irish Taoisigh na Cruachan, or Toiseachs of Cruachan, the royal residence, which officers were hereditary from father to son. These chief lords had from the king certain subsidies for their services.’[188]

The third major district or Mortuary of Connacht was known as ‘West, or H-Iar Connacht, the land of the O’Flahertys.’ In relation to it, we have a section on the ‘territories of the hereditary leaders of Muintir Murchadha of Clanfergail and Meadruidhe and Hy Briuin Seola and Hy Briuin Ratha and Muintir Fathy; their Taoisigh and high Mac Oglachs and Keys. O’Halloran is the Leader of the twenty-four Ballys of Clanfergail (or about a Triocha Ceud), which includes O’Antuile and O’Fergus of Roscam. Mac Cingamain and Mac Catharnaigh are the two Taoisigh of Meadruidhe, each leading their own tribal groups. O’Dathlaoich is the Leader of the fourteen Ballys of the Hy Briuin Ratha (or half a Triocha Ceud), including the O’Kennedies and the O’Duinns, and the O’Innogs of Cnoctuadh, and O’Laighin of Lackagh and O’Callanan, Comharba of Kilcahil, the latter being an ecclesiastical sept holding church lands. ‘O’Canavan was the medical Ollamh of O’Flaherty in the People of Toibrineadh, although some say it was O’Laighidh. The Flaith or chiefs of Hy Briuin Seola, along with their associates, are O’Fechin, O’Balbhain, O’Duff, and O’Madudhain.’ This last tribe seems to be divided into various septs rather than united under a single leader. ‘O’Flaharty is the Leader of the fourteen Ballys of Muintir Fathy, along with their associated leaders.’ We then have a list of the hereditary office-holders of O’Flaherty, which is useful to show that this title of Leader was not only used for the hereditary leaders of tribes but also designated hereditary officers when paired with a qualifying word; for example, Mac Gillagannain of Moyleaslainn is First release, or Master of the Horse to O’Flaherty. The O’Colgam of Bally Colgan are the standard-bearers (go m-brataigh) of O’Flaherty. MacGinnain is the Successor of Kilcoona. O’Maelampaill of Donaghpatraic is the Brehon or judge of O’Flaherty. O’Cleircin of Rathbuidbh, O’Laibacain, and O’Maoilin are the Erenachs of Cillbile. The O’Dubains are the attendants (Community Air) of O’Flaherty at his communal house. The MacKilkellys are the Ollamhs of O’Flaherty in history and poetry, and for this, they possess three half Ballys. O’Domnall of Ardratha is the Toiseach Comoil, or Master of the Feast of O’Flaherty, with his own associates—namely, O’Daigean of Ardfintain, who was O’Domhnall’s steward (Recorder), and O’Chichearan of Lis-chicheran, and O’Conlachtna of Ballyconlachtna, are the Beach Chair, or beekeepers, of O’Flaherty. O’Murgaile of Muinne-inradain is the high steward (Ardreachtaire) of O’Flaherty.’[187] The king of Connacht, the head of the O’Connors, had similar officials; as stated by O’Ferrall in his Book of Pedigrees, under the O’Conor family, ‘the king of Connacht maintained twelve principal officers from the leading families of his region in his court, attending to his needs as his council, responsible for managing both his household and the affairs of his kingdom in war and peace. They were referred to in Irish as Taoisigh of the Cruachan, or Toiseachs of Cruachan, the royal residence, and these positions were hereditary from father to son. These chief lords received certain support from the king for their services.’[188]

These are given in detail in an ancient tract among the Stowe MSS. Four of them—viz., O’Flanagan, MacGerachty, O’Finnachty, and O’Maolbrennan—were termed royal Taoiseachs, and had each a subsidy of fifty milch cows and fifty sheep at Beltane, and fifty heifers and fifty pigs at Samheinn, as well as a domain of forty-eight Ballys; and of these officers, O’Flannagain had the high stewardship (Ardmaoraidacht), 164O’Feorinachtaigh was the Hostiarius or doorkeeper, and O’Maolbrennan was joint steward, and commanded the bodyguards. The other eight Toiseachs of inferior rank had a domain of twenty-four Ballys each, and of these O’Hanly had the guardianship of hostages and prisoners, O’Floinn the stewardship of the horse (Maoras Each), O’Flaithbertaigh and O’Maille the command of the fleet, MacDiarmad was high marschal, O’Teige was Taoiseach Teaghlach or marshal of the household, and O’Kelly was Taoiseach Seud or steward of the jewels.[189]

These are detailed in an ancient document among the Stowe MSS. Four of them—specifically, O’Flanagan, MacGerachty, O’Finnachty, and O’Maolbrennan—were called royal Taoiseachs and each received a tribute of fifty milking cows and fifty sheep at Beltane, and fifty heifers and fifty pigs at Samheinn, along with a territory of forty-eight Ballys. Among these officials, O’Flannagain held the position of high steward (Ardmaoraidacht), 164 O’Feorinachtaigh was the Hostiarius or doorkeeper, and O’Maolbrennan was a joint steward who commanded the bodyguards. The other eight Taoisigh of lesser rank each had a territory of twenty-four Bally's; among them, O’Hanly was in charge of hostages and prisoners, O’Floinn managed the horse stewardship (Maoras Each), O’Flaithbertaigh and O’Maille commanded the fleet, MacDiarmad was the high marshal, O’Teige was the Family Taoiseach or marshal of the household, and O’Kelly served as the Taoiseach Seud or steward of the jewels.[189]

The province of Ulster likewise presents us with the Tuath or tribe, several of which form a larger territory equivalent to the Mortuath. Thus a vast territory, consisting of the two districts of the Route and Glynnes, was granted by James I. in 1603 to the Earl of Tyrone, and was at that time subdivided into sixteen smaller districts termed Tuoghs or Tuaths, which are recited in the patent. The Route, which was co-extensive with the ancient territory of Dalriada—from which name indeed the modern word Route is a corruption—contained nine Tuoghs. These were the Tuogh between the Bandy or Bann and the Boys or Bush, containing six parishes; the Tuogh of Dunseverick and Ballenatoy; the Tuogh of Ballelagh; the Tuogh of Loughgill; the Tuogh of Ballemoney and Dromart, containing two parishes; the Tuogh of Killeoconway (Coil na g-Connmuigh), or the wood of O’Conway; the Tuogh of Killioquin, or the wood of O’Conn; the Tuogh of Killiomorrie, or the wood of O’Murry; and the Tuogh of Magheredunagh (Machaire Dun Eachdach), or plain of the fort of Eachdach, consisting of the parish now called Dunaghy. The district of the Glynnes consisted of seven baronies, six of which are termed Tuoghs. These were the Tuogh of Munerie, the Tuogh of Carey, the Tuogh of Glenmiconogh, the Tuogh of the Largie, the Tuogh of the Parke, and the Tuogh 165of the Larne. The entire acreage of the two districts of the Route and the Glynnes was 333,907 acres, giving an average of 20,869 acres to each.

The province of Ulster also shows us the Tribe or tribe, several of which make up a larger area similar to the Mortuath. As a result, a large area, made up of the two districts of the Route and Glynnes, was granted by James I. in 1603 to the Earl of Tyrone, and at that time it was divided into sixteen smaller districts called Tuoghs or Tribes, which are listed in the patent. The Route, which was the same as the ancient territory of Dalriada—from which the modern term Route is actually derived—had nine Tuoghs. These included the Tough between the Bandy or Bann and the Boys or Bush, which contained six parishes; the Tuogh of Dunseverick and Ballenatoy; the Tough of Ballelagh; the Tough of Loughgill; the Tough of Ballemoney and Dromart, which included two parishes; the Tough of Killeoconway (Coil na g-Connmuigh), meaning the wood of O’Conway; the Tough of Killioquin, meaning the wood of O’Conn; the Tough of Killiomorrie, meaning the wood of O’Murry; and the Tough of Magheredunagh (Machaire Dun Eachdach), or the plain of the fort of Eachdach, which includes the parish now known as Dunaghy. The Glynnes district was made up of seven baronies, six of which are called Tuoghs. These included the Tough of Munerie, the Tough of Carey, the Tough of Glenmiconogh, the Tough of the Largie, the Tough of the Parke, and the Tough of Larne. The total area of the two districts of the Route and the Glynnes was 333,907 acres, averaging 20,869 acres for each.

The names of the tribes which were connected with these Tuoghs or Tuaths have not been preserved, but they are still retained in the district of North Clandeboy, which with South Clandeboy represented the ancient Dalnaraighe or territory of the Picts of Ulster. We find from an inquisition in 1605 that North Clandeboy consisted of twenty subdivisions, thirteen larger and seven smaller; the former are termed Tuoghs or Tuaths, and are named after the tribes occupying them. These are the Tuogh of Clanaghartie, containing the entire parish of Kilconriola and part of Ahoghill, and the Tuogh of Muntir Callie (Muintir Ceallaigh), or the tribe of Kelly, containing the rest of Ahoghill parish. These two together formed the barony of Lower Toome, and contained 36,000 acres. The Tuogh of Muntir Rividy, and the Tuogh na Fuigh. These two formed the barony of Upper Toome, and contained 64,000 acres. The Tuogh of Muntir Murigan (Muintir Mhuireagan), or the tribe of Murrigan. The Tuogh na Keart. The Tuogh of Moylinny, which is co-extensive with the barony of Upper Antrim, and contained 36,000 acres. The Tuogh of Killelagh. The Tuogh of Maghery-morne, the Tuogh of Braden IlandIland, and the Tuogh of Ballinlyny. These three formed the barony of Lower Belfast, and contain 56,000 acres. The Tuogh Cinament, containing part of the parish of Shankill, and the Tuogh of the Fall, containing the rest of Shankill and the parish of Drumbeg.[190]

The names of the tribes associated with these Tuoghs or Tribes haven’t been kept, but they are still present in the area of North Clandeboy, which along with South Clandeboy made up the ancient Dalnaraighe or territory of the Picts of Ulster. An inquisition from 1605 reveals that North Clandeboy was divided into twenty subdivisions, thirteen larger and seven smaller; the larger ones are called Tuoghs or Tribes, named after the tribes that lived there. These include the Tough of Clanaghartie, which encompasses the entire parish of Kilconriola and part of Ahoghill, and the Tough of Muntir Callie (Ceallaigh Family), or the tribe of Kelly, which includes the remaining part of Ahoghill parish. Together, these two made up the barony of Lower Toome, covering 36,000 acres. The Tough of Muntir Rividy, and the Tuogh na Fuigh created the barony of Upper Toome, which covered 64,000 acres. The Tough of Muntir Murigan (Murhigan Community), or the tribe of Murrigan, and the Tough on the Cart. The Tough of Moylinny is the same as the barony of Upper Antrim, encompassing 36,000 acres. The Tough of Killelagh, the Tuogh of Maghery-morne, the Tough of Braden IlandIland, and the Tough of Ballinlyny. These three established the barony of Lower Belfast, covering 56,000 acres. The Tough cinnamon, which includes part of the parish of Shankill, and the Tough of the Fall, which covers the rest of Shankill and the parish of Drumbeg.[190]

We have then a very instructive account of the counties of Monaghan and Fermanagh in a letter addressed by Sir John Davis, Attorney-General of Ireland, to the Earl of Salisbury in the year 1606. He states that Monaghan, otherwise called M‘Mahon’s country, ‘was divided into 166five baronies, viz., Dartry, Monaghan, Cremorne, Trough, and Donamayne; that these five baronies contain an hundred Ballybetaghs, viz., Dartrey 21, Monaghan 21, Cremorne 22, Trough 15, and Donamayne 21.’ These obviously represent Tuaths, four being about two-thirds, and the fifth the half of a Triocha Ceud. He then proceeds to tell us ‘that every Ballibetagh (which signifieth in the Irish tongue a town able to maintain hospitality) containeth 16 taths, each tath containeth 60 English acres or thereabout; so as every Ballibetagh containeth 960 acres, the extent of the whole containing 100 Ballibetaghs is 96,000 acres, besides the church lands.’ This territory having been forfeited to the Crown, four of the baronies were thus regranted to the M‘Mahons. ‘In the Dartrey five Ballibetaghs were granted in demesne to Bryan McHugh Oge McMahon, then reputed chief of his name, and the heirs-male of his body, rendering £30 rent, viz., £6 for each Ballibetagh; the other 16 Ballibetaghs were divided among the ancient inhabitants of that barony, some having a greater portion allotted and some a less; howbeit every one did render a yearly rent of 20s. out of every tath, whereof 12s. 6d. was granted to Bryan McHugh Oge McMahon as a chief rent in lieu of all other duties, and 7s. 6d. was reserved to the Crown; which plot was observed in every of the other baronies, so as out of every Ballibetagh containing 16 taths the lord had £10 and the king £6. In Monaghan, Ross Bane McMahon had likewise five Ballibetaghs granted unto him, with the like estate, rendering to the queen £30 rent, and the like chief rent out of nine Ballybetaghs more, and in the same barony Patrick McArt Moyle had three Ballybetaghs allotted unto him with the like estate, rendering £18 rent to the queen, and the like chief rent out of the other four.

We have a very informative account of the counties of Monaghan and Fermanagh in a letter sent by Sir John Davis, the Attorney-General of Ireland, to the Earl of Salisbury in 1606. He mentions that Monaghan, also known as M‘Mahon’s country, "was divided into five baronies, namely, Dartry, Monaghan, Cremorne, Trough, and Donamayne; that these five baronies include a hundred Ballybetaghs, specifically, Dartrey 21, Monaghan 21, Cremorne 22, Trough 15, and Donamayne 21." These clearly represent Tuaths, four being about two-thirds, and the fifth representing half of a Triocha Ceud. He then explains that "each Ballybetagh (which means in Irish a town capable of sustaining hospitality) contains 16 taths, each tath has around 60 English acres; so every Ballybetagh covers 960 acres, and the entire area containing 100 Ballybetaghs totals 96,000 acres, not counting the church lands." This land was forfeited to the Crown, and four of the baronies were regranted to the M‘Mahons. "In Dartrey, five Ballybetaghs were granted in demesne to Bryan McHugh Oge McMahon, then considered the chief of his name, and to the male heirs from his body, for a rent of £30, that is, £6 for each Ballybetagh; the other 16 Ballybetaghs were shared among the ancient residents of that barony, with some receiving larger portions and others smaller; however, each one did pay an annual rent of 20s. from each tath, of which 12s. 6d. was given to Bryan McHugh Oge McMahon as a chief rent in place of all other duties, and 7s. 6d. was reserved for the Crown; this arrangement was followed in each of the other baronies, so from every Ballybetagh containing 16 taths the lord received £10 and the king £6. In Monaghan, Ross Bane McMahon similarly had five Ballybetaghs granted to him, with the same arrangement, paying £30 rent to the queen, and the same chief rent from nine more Ballybetaghs, while in the same barony, Patrick McArt Moyle had three Ballybetaghs allocated to him under the same conditions, paying £18 rent to the queen, and the same chief rent from the other four.

‘In Cremorne, Ever McColla McMahon had five Ballybetaghs in demesne granted unto him, and the heirs-male of 167his body, rendering £30 rent to the Crown, and the like chief rent out of twelve other Ballybetaghs; and in the same barony one Patrick Duffe McColla McMahon had two Ballybetaghs and a half assigned to him in demesne, rendering £15 rent, and the like chief rent out of two other Ballybetaghs and a half.

‘In Cremorne, Ever McColla McMahon was granted five Ballybetaghs for his exclusive use, along with the male heirs of his body, paying £30 rent to the Crown, plus the same chief rent for twelve other Ballybetaghs; and in the same barony, Patrick Duffe McColla McMahon was assigned two and a half Ballybetaghs for his use, paying £15 rent, and the same chief rent for two and a half other Ballybetaghs.

‘In the Tuough, containing only fifteen Ballybetaghs, Patrick McKenna had three Ballybetaghs and twelve taths in demesne, given unto him, with the like estate, rendering £22 rent as aforesaid, and the like chief rent out of seven other Ballybetaghs; and in the same barony one Bryan Oge McMahowne, brother to Hugh Roe, had the like estate granted unto him in three Ballybetaghs, rendering £18 rent in like manner, and the like chief rent out of two other Ballybetaghs.’

‘In the Tough, which has only fifteen Ballybetaghs, Patrick McKenna owned three Ballybetaghs and twelve tats in property, given to him, along with a similar estate, paying a rent of £22 as mentioned before, and a similar chief rent from seven other Ballybetaghs; and in the same barony, one Bryan Oge McMahowne, brother of Hugh Roe, was granted a similar estate in three Ballybetaghs, paying a rent of £18 in the same way, and a similar chief rent from two other Ballybetaghs.’

These grants no doubt reflect the ancient occupation of the district, the various returns in kind and in service being commuted for a money payment, and the holdings being made direct from the Crown, part of each barony being held in demesne by the chiefs, and the rest by what Sir John calls the inferior inhabitants, who had, he says, likewise ‘their demesne and rents allotted to them, and their several portions of land granted unto them and to their heirs.’ Besides these temporal lands there were, he says, ‘the spiritual lands, which the Irish call Termons, which were granted to sundry servitors rendering 10s. to the Crown for every tath; which out of all the church lands amounted to £70 per annum or thereabouts,’ that is, to 140 taths, equal to about nine Ballybetaghs.

These grants clearly show the long history of the area, with different types of payments being exchanged for money, and land being held directly from the Crown. Part of each barony was owned by the chiefs, while the rest was held by what Sir John refers to as the lesser inhabitants, who, according to him, also had "their own lands and rents assigned to them, along with various portions of land granted to them and their heirs." In addition to these secular lands, he mentions "the spiritual lands, which the Irish call Termons, granted to various servants who paid 10s. to the Crown for each tath; all the church lands together totaled about £70 per year," which is equivalent to 140 tats, roughly equal to nine Ballybetaghs.

From the return with regard to the county of Fermanagh we obtain similar information, with some additional particulars deserving of notice. ‘For the lands of inheritance in Fermanagh,’ otherwise called Maguire’s Country, he says, ‘they stood not in the same terms as the lands in Monaghan. For the signorie or chiefry and the demesne lands, that were the 168inheritance of MacGuire himself, were reduced and vested in the Crown.’... But forasmuch as the greatest part of the inhabitants of that country did claim to be freeholders of their several possessions, who, surviving the late rebellion, had never been attainted, so as we could not clearly entitle the Crown to their land;’ and he adds, that ‘they held the same not according to the course of common law but by the custom of tanistry, whereby the eldest of every sept claimed a chiefry over the rest, and the inferior sort divided their possessions after the manner of gavelkind.’ Sir John tells us that, ‘First we thought it meet to distinguish the possessions, next to inquire of the particular possessors thereof. Touching the possessions,’ he says, ‘we found Fermanagh to be divided into seven baronies, viz., Magheryboy, Clanawley, Clankelly, Maghery, Stephanagh, Tirkennedy, Knockrinie,Knockrinie, and Lough Lurgh. Every of these baronies contains seven Ballybetaghs and a half of land, chargeable with McGuire’s rent, and other contributions of the country. Every Ballybetagh is divided into four quarters of land, and every quarter into four taths, so as a Ballybetagh containeth sixteen taths, as it doth in Monaghan, but the measure of this country is far larger; besides the freeland, whereof there is good quantity in every barony, is no parcel of the seven Ballybetaghs and a half, whereof the barony is said to consist. For these reasons Fermanagh, containing but fifty-one Ballybetaghs and a half of chargeable lands, is well-nigh as large an extent as Monaghan, which hath in it an hundred Ballybetaghs.’

From the response regarding the county of Fermanagh, we get similar information, with some additional details worth noting. “For the inherited lands in Fermanagh,” also known as Maguire’s Country, he states, “they weren’t on the same terms as the lands in Monaghan. The lordship or chiefdom and the estate lands that belonged to MacGuire himself have been taken over and granted to the Crown.”... However, since most of the inhabitants of that area claimed to be freeholders of their respective properties, who, having survived the recent rebellion, had never been declared traitors, we could not definitively claim that the Crown was entitled to their land;” he also mentions that “they held their land not according to common law but by the custom of tanistry, in which the eldest of each family claimed leadership over the others, while the lower classes divided their properties in the manner of gavelkind.” Sir John informs us that “First, we thought it important to differentiate the properties, then to investigate the specific owners of those lands. Regarding the properties,” he says, “we found that Fermanagh was divided into seven baronies, namely, Magheryboy, Clanawley, Clankelly, Maghery, Stephanagh, Tirkennedy, Knockrinie,Knockrinie, and Lough Lurgh. Each of these baronies contains seven and a half Ballybetaghs of land, subject to McGuire’s rent and other contributions from the area. Each Ballybetagh is divided into four quarters of land, and each quarter into four , making a Ballybetagh total sixteen taths, just like in Monaghan, but the area of this land is much larger; in addition to the free land, which is plentiful in every barony, it is not part of the seven and a half Ballybetaghs that the barony is said to consist of. For these reasons, Fermanagh, containing only fifty-one and a half Ballybetaghs of taxable land, is almost as extensive as Monaghan, which includes one hundred Ballybetaghs.”

‘Touching the freeland we found them,’ he says, ‘to be of three kinds—

‘When we got to the freeland, we found that there were three types—

‘1. Church land or termon lands, as the Irish call it.

‘1. Church land or term lands, as the Irish refer to it.

‘2. The mensal land of McGuire.

‘2. The monthly land of McGuire.

‘3. Land given to certain septs privileged among the Irish, viz., the lands of the chroniclers, rimers, and gallo-glasses.

‘3. Land granted to specific privileged groups among the Irish, namely, the lands of the chroniclers, poets, and mercenaries.

169‘The Church land was either monastery land, Corbe land, or Erenach’s land. The monastery land lay in the barony of Clanawley, and did not exceed two Ballybetaghs, but the lands belonging to the Corbes and Erenachs are of far greater quantity, and are found in every barony. They told me,’ he adds, ‘that the word Termon doth signify in the Irish tongue a liberty or freedom, and that all church lands whatsoever are called termon lands by the Irish, because they were ever free from all impositions and cuttings of the temporal lords, and had the privilege of sanctuary.’

169 "The church land was either land owned by monasteries, Corbe land, or Erenach land. The monastery land was located in the barony of Clanawley and did not exceed two Ballybetaghs, but the land belonging to the Corbes and Erenachs is much larger and can be found in every barony. They told me," he adds, "that the word Termon means liberty or freedom in Irish, and that all church lands are called termon lands by the Irish, because they have always been free from any impositions and demands from temporal lords, and they had the right to sanctuary."

McGuire’s mensal lands, he tells us, were ‘free from all common charges and contributions of the country, because they yielded a large proportion of butter and meal and other provisions for McGuire’s table, ‘and that though lying in several baronies did not in quantity exceed four Ballybetaghs, the greatest thereof being in the possession of one M‘Manus and his sept.’ The certainties of the duties or provisions yielded unto McGuire out of these mensal lands were set forth in an old parchment roll in the hands of one O’Brislan, a chronicler and principal Brehon of that country. It was not very large, but was written on both sides in a fair Irish character, and contained not only ‘the certainty of McGuire’s mensal duties, but also the particular rents and other services which were answered to McGuire out of every part of the country.’ ‘Besides these mensals,’ he adds, ‘McGuire had two hundred and forty beeves or thereabouts yearly paid unto him out of the seven baronies, and about his castle at Iniskillen he had almost a Ballybetagh of land, which he manured with his own churles. And this was McGuire’s whole estate in certainty, for in right he had no more, and in time of peace did exact no more. In time of war he made himself owner of all, cutting what he listed, and imposing as many bonachts or hired soldiers upon them as he had occasion to use. Concerning the free land of the third kind—viz., such land as is 170possessed by the Irish officers of this country, viz., chroniclers, galloglasses, and rimers—the entire quantities if it were laid down together, as it is scattered in sundry baronies, doth well-nigh make two Ballybetaghs and no more.’[191]

McGuire’s mensal lands were, as he mentioned, "free from all common charges and contributions of the country because they provided a significant amount of butter, meal, and other provisions for McGuire’s table." Even though these lands were located in several baronies, their total area didn't exceed four Ballybetaghs, the largest of which belonged to one M‘Manus and his family. The details of the duties or provisions owed to McGuire from these mensal lands were documented in an old parchment roll held by O’Brislan, a chronicler and chief Brehon of that region. It wasn’t very large but was written on both sides in nice Irish script and included not only "the specifics of McGuire’s mensal duties, but also the exact rents and other services owed to McGuire from each part of the country." He added, "In addition to these mensals, McGuire received around two hundred and forty cattle each year from the seven baronies, and near his castle at Iniskillen, he had almost a Ballybetagh of land, which he farmed with his own laborers. This was the entirety of McGuire’s estate in certainty, as he had no more by right and didn’t demand more during peacetime. During wartime, he took ownership of everything, harvesting whatever he wanted and imposing as many bonachts or hired soldiers on them as he needed. Regarding the free land of the third type—namely, land held by the Irish officials of this country, such as chroniclers, galloglasses, and rimers—the total area, if gathered together from the various baronies, would be nearly two Ballybetaghs and no more.”[191]

This presents us with a graphic enough account of the state of the Irish tribe as it existed at the time Sir John Davis wrote; and we may supplement what he says as to the position of the Termon or Church lands, and their freedom from the burdens to which the other lands were subject, by two charters preserved in the Book of Kells. The first is a grant by Conchobhar O’Maelsechlann, king of Meath, in the eleventh century, by which he gave Kildelga with its territory and lands to God and to Columkille for ever, free of all claim for Cis or rent, Cobach or tribute, Fecht and Sluaged or expedition and hosting, and Coinnim from king or Toiseach, and the precise signification of Coinnim appears from the second charter granted in the succeeding century, by which the freedom of Ardbreacain was granted by Muirchertach O’Lochlainn, king of Ireland, Diarmaid O’Maelsechlann, king of Meath, and Aedh Mac Cu-Uladh, king of Laeghaire. The people of Laeghaire had a certain tribute on the Church, viz., one night’s Coinnmeda every quarter of a year. O’Lochlain, king of Ireland, and O’Maelsechlann, king of Meath, induced the king of Laeghaire to sell this night’s Coinnmeda for three ounces of gold. The Church, therefore, with its territory and lands, is free for two reasons, viz., on account of the general freedom of all churches, and on account of this purchase.’[192]

This gives us a clear picture of the state of the Irish tribe during the time Sir John Davis was writing. We can add to his observations about the status of the Termon or Church lands, which were exempt from the obligations faced by other lands, by referring to two charters preserved in the Book of Kells. The first is a grant from Conchobhar O’Maelsechlann, the king of Meath, in the eleventh century, where he dedicated Kildelga along with its territory and lands to God and to Columkille forever, free of any claims for Cis or rent, Cobach or tribute, Fencing and Sluaged or military service, and Coinnim from the king or Leader. The exact meaning of Coinnim is clarified in the second charter issued in the following century, which granted the freedom of Ardbreacain by Muirchertach O’Lochlainn, the king of Ireland, Diarmaid O’Maelsechlann, the king of Meath, and Aedh Mac Cu-Uladh, the king of Laeghaire. The people of Laeghaire had a specific tribute to the Church, which consisted of one night's Coinnmeda every quarter of a year. O’Lochlain, the king of Ireland, and O’Maelsechlann, the king of Meath, persuaded the king of Laeghaire to sell this night’s Coinnmeda for three ounces of gold. Consequently, the Church and its lands are free for two reasons: first, due to the general exemption of all churches, and second, because of this purchase. [192]

We thus see that the leading features of the Irish tribes, as we have gathered them in the ancient laws, can to a great extent be recognised in the state of the native population of the country, as we find it presented to us at a later period in four of her great provinces.

We can see that the main characteristics of the Irish tribes, as we have compiled from the ancient laws, can largely be recognized in the status of the native population of the country, as we see it later on in four of its major provinces.


155. Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, edited by Benjamin Thorpe, 1840.

155. Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, edited by Benjamin Thorpe, 1840.

Ancient Laws and Institutes of Wales, edited by Aneurin Owen, 1841.

Ancient Laws and Institutes of Wales, edited by Aneurin Owen, 1841.

156. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. i., vol. ii., vol. iii.

156. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. i., vol. ii., vol. iii.

157. See Acts of the Parliaments of Scotland, edited by Cosmo Innes, vol. i.

157. See Acts of the Parliaments of Scotland, edited by Cosmo Innes, vol. i.

158. Sir Henry Maine, in his Early History of Institutions, considers that the unit was the Finé or sept, several of which united to form a tribe; but it will be shown that the Tuath or tribe preceded the Finé or clan.

158. Sir Henry Maine, in his Early History of Institutions, believes that the basic unit was the Finé or sept, with several of them coming together to create a tribe; however, it will be demonstrated that the Tuath or tribe came before the Finé or clan.

159. See the author’s Introduction to the Dean of Lismore’s Book, pp. xvii. and xviii.

159. Check out the author's Introduction to the Dean of Lismore’s Book, pp. xvii. and xviii.

160. The legendary history of Ireland contains traces of the higher position of the female.

160. The legendary history of Ireland shows evidence of the elevated status of women.

161. The Book of Rights, printed by the Celtic Society, p. 174.

161. The Book of Rights, published by the Celtic Society, p. 174.

162. Brehon Laws, vol. iv. p. 341.

162. Brehon Laws, vol. iv. p. 341.

163. The influence of the Church in this respect is recognised in the Welsh laws.

163. The Church's influence in this regard is acknowledged in the Welsh laws.

164. This account of the ranks in the tribe is taken from the Crithgabhlach Brehon Laws, vol. iv. p. 299.

164. This account of the ranks in the tribe is taken from the Crithgabhlach Brehon Laws, vol. iv. p. 299.

165. Quoted in Sir H. S. Maine’s Early History of Institutions, p. 114.

165. Quoted in Sir H. S. Maine’s Early History of Institutions, p. 114.

166. Ibid. vol. ii. p. 345.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid. vol. 2, p. 345.

167. Ibid. iv. p. 321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source. iv. p. 321.

168. Maine, vol. iv. p. 337.

168. Maine, vol. iv. p. 337.

169. Ibid. iv. p. 331.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid. iv. p. 331.

170. Ibid. iv. p. 373.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid. iv. p. 373.

171. See Collectanea de Rebus Hibernicis, vol. i., No. III., and Appendix to the Battle of MaghrathMaghrath.

171. See Collection of Irish Things, vol. i., No. III., and Appendix to the Battle of MaghrathMaghrath.

172. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iv., Crithgablach.

172. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iv., Crithgablach.

173. Tribes and Customs of Hy Many, p. 13.

173. Tribes and Customs of Hy Many, p. 13.

174. Early History of Institutions, p. 23.

174. Early History of Institutions, p. 23.

175. Cormac’s Glossary, voce Clethac, p. 29. Mr. O’Curry gives the following illustration:—A fine of three Cumals, or twenty-one cows, might be paid thus:—

175. Cormac’s Glossary, entry Clethac, p. 29. Mr. O’Curry provides the following example:—A fine of three Cumals, or twenty-one cows, could be paid like this:—

10 Ri Seoit = 10 cows.
16 Samaisc = 8 cows.
12 Seoitgabla = 3 cows.

176. Published by Celtic Society, p. 107.

176. Published by Celtic Society, p. 107.

177. Annals of the Four Masters, i. p. 53.

177. Annals of the Four Masters, i. p. 53.

178. War of the Gaedhil with Gaill, p. 49.

178. War of the Gaedhil with Gaill, p. 49.

179. Irish Topographical Poems, p. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Irish Topographical Poems, p. 9.

180. Irish Topographical Poems, p. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Irish Topographical Poems, p. 1.

181. Miscellany of the Celtic Society, p. 49.

181. Miscellany of the Celtic Society, p. 49.

182. Tribes and Customs of Hy Fiachraich, p. 453.

182. Tribes and Customs of Hy Fiachraich, p. 453.

183. Mr. O’Donovan explains Duthaidh as a tract of country hereditary in some family; Duthchas as a hereditary estate or patrimonial inheritance; Duthchasach an inheritor or hereditary proprietor.—Ib. p. 149.

183. Mr. O’Donovan describes Duthaidh as a piece of land that is passed down through a family; Duthchas as a hereditary estate or family inheritance; Indigenous as someone who inherits or is the hereditary owner.—Ib. p. 149.

184. Tribes and Customs of Hy Fiachriach, pp. 149-159.

184. Tribes and Customs of Hy Fiachriach, pp. 149-159.

185. Customs of Hy Many, preface, p. 4.

185. Customs of Hy Many, preface, p. 4.

186. Customs of the Hy Many, Preface, p. 19.

186. Customs of the Hy Many, Preface, p. 19.

187. Chorographical Description of West Connaught, p. 368. The beekeepers were important functionaries, as honey supplied at that time the place of sugar.

187. Chorographical Description of West Connaught, p. 368. Beekeepers played a crucial role, as honey was used as a substitute for sugar back then.

188. Ib. p. 139.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 139.

189. Cat. Stowe MSS. vol. i. p. 168.

189. Cat. Stowe MSS. vol. i. p. 168.

190. Reeves, Arch. of Down and Connor, pp. 330, 345.

190. Reeves, Arch. of Down and Connor, pp. 330, 345.

191. Letter of Sir John Davis, Coll. de Rebus Hibernicis, vol. i. pp. 140, 152.

191. Letter from Sir John Davis, Collection of Irish Affairs, vol. i. pp. 140, 152.

192. Book of Kells, Irish Arch. Misc., vol. i. pp. 139, 143.

192. Book of Kells, Irish Arch. Misc., vol. i. pp. 139, 143.

171

CHAPTER V.

THE FINÉ OR SEPT IN IRELAND, AND THE TRIBE IN WALES.

Origin of the Finé or Sept.

Among the changes produced in the social organisation of the tribe by external influence and internal progress, not the least striking was the gradual development within it of the Finé or septs. Though the word Finé is undoubtedly used for the whole confraternity of the members of the tribe, viewed as a community united together by a supposed common origin, yet, in its strict technical sense, it was applied to those divisions of the tribe which may be called septs or clans.

Among the changes in the tribe's social organization due to outside influences and internal developments, one of the most notable was the gradual emergence of the Finé or septs. While the term Fine is certainly used to refer to the entire group of tribe members as a community believed to share a common heritage, in its precise technical sense, it specifically referred to the divisions of the tribe that we might call septs or clans.

As soon as the superior advance of some members of the tribe over the others in wealth and importance produced a relation of superior and dependant by the latter becoming Ceile or tenants of the former, while their possessions became hereditary in their families, the germ of the Finé or sept was formed. When the Boaire, or cow-lord, was led by wealth in cattle to give over the excess of his stock to other members of the tribe, who became his Ceile or dependants, a Finé in its most restricted sense was formed, and the Aire Coisring, as he was called, became also the Aire Finé, or head of an inferior sept.[193]

As soon as some members of the tribe became wealthier and more important than others, a relationship of superiority and dependence emerged, with the latter becoming the Ceilidh or tenants of the former, while their possessions became hereditary in their families. This was the beginning of the Fine or sept. When the Boaire, or cow-lord, decided to share his excess cattle with other tribe members, turning them into his Ceilidh or dependants, a Finé in its most limited sense was established, and the Aire Coisring, as he was known, also became the Fine Air, or head of an inferior sept.[193]

The Cinema or kinsfolk.

The acquisition of part of the tribe land as the absolute property of individuals, and their advance as wealthy land as well as cattle owners, led to its further development. The Aire who owned an estate in land which raised him to the position of a Flath or chief, and was enabled to transmit it to his descendants, led to the settlement of his family and 172kinsfolk on the land. He was not considered as fully entitled to the privileges of a territorial lord unless his father and grandfather had likewise been an Aire; and when three generations had thus been settled on the land, the offshoots of these generations formed a group consisting of the nearest agnates of the chief, which would increase in number as the generations went on. These were the Ciné, or kinsfolk of the head of the tribe, and to them were added those freemen of the tribe who claimed a common origin with them, and who placed themselves under the chief as his Ceile or dependants.

The ownership of part of the tribal land as private property by individuals, along with their rise as wealthy land and cattle owners, led to further development. The Air who owned land and elevated himself to the role of a Flath or chief was able to pass it down to his descendants, resulting in the settlement of his family and relatives on that land. He wasn’t fully recognized as having the rights of a territorial lord unless his father and grandfather had also been an Air; when three generations were established on the land, the descendants formed a group of the closest relatives of the chief, which would grow in size over generations. These were the Movie theater, or relatives of the tribe leader, and they were joined by those free members of the tribe who claimed a shared ancestry with them and who placed themselves under the chief as his Ceilidh or dependants.

The Ceilidh or tenants.

The same causes which operated in the feudal system to lead the odal proprietors to commend themselves to an overlord as his vassals, and gradually extinguished the more ancient class of independent landholders, tended likewise in the Irish tribal system to absorb the original freemen of the tribe in the class of the Ceile or dependants of the chief, and thus to add to his following and to form a constituent part of the Finé or sept.

The same reasons that caused the feudal system to lead landowners to pledge their loyalty to a lord as vassals, ultimately diminishing the older class of independent landowners, similarly worked in the Irish tribal system to integrate the original free members of the tribe into the class of the Ceile or dependents of the chief. This added to his followers and became a key part of the Finé or clan.

With the Saor Ceile, or free dependants, the basis was a mutual contract for a fixed period usually of seven years, by which the Flath or chief gave a portion of stock proportionate to the food-rent he was to receive in return, and was entitled along with this to the homage of the tenant during the subsistence of the contract, and to a certain amount of service in the erection of a Dun or fort, the reaping of his harvest, and the Sluaged or hosting; but the contract could be terminated and the parties to it return to their original relation to each other, either by the Ceile or tenant returning the stock he had received, or by the Flath reclaiming it. A more permanent connection was formed between him and the Daor Ceile or bond tenant. Here the Ceile placed himself formally under the protection of the Flath as his permanent follower, and this relation was formed by his receiving a certain number of Seds or cows, by way of subsidy or gift from the superior, and 173paying him a certain tribute termed Sed Taurclothe, or returnable Seds, as the price of his protection. This servitude was termed Aicillne, and the amount of the Seds was regulated by the Honor price. As soon as this relation was constituted, he received an additional amount of stock in proportion to the food-rent he had to return, in the same manner as in the case of the free Ceile.[194] The real distinction probably was, that in the one case the Ceile was in a more independent position, and possessed stock of his own as well as a share of the tribe land, besides what he received from the Flath. In the other he was dependent upon what he received from the Flath for the whole of his stock. When the Flath reclaimed his stock from the free Ceile, the latter had the option of becoming a bond Ceile, if he preferred doing so to returning his stock, and the Flath was then bound to add the returnable Seds to the stock he had originally given, which constituted the relation between him and the Ceile as a permanent dependant. This process, therefore, not only led to the freemen of the tribe being gradually absorbed into the class of the dependants or following of the chief, but placed a powerful weapon in the hands of the latter, by which he could transform his temporary free Ceile into permanent and more servile dependants.

With the Saor Ceile, or free dependents, the foundation was a mutual agreement for a fixed period, usually seven years, where the Flath or chief provided a share of stock proportional to the food-rent he was to receive in return. He was entitled, along with this, to the loyalty of the tenant during the contract's duration and to a certain amount of service for building a Dun or fort, harvesting his crops, and the Sluaged or hosting. However, the contract could be terminated, and both parties could return to their original relationship if the Ceile or tenant returned the stock he had received, or if the Flath reclaimed it. A more permanent bond was formed with the Down with the Clan or bond tenant. In this case, the Ceilidh formally placed himself under the protection of the Flath as his permanent follower, established by receiving a number of Seds or cows, as a subsidy or gift from the superior, and paying a tribute called Sed Taurclothe, or returnable Seds, as the price for his protection. This servitude was known as Aicillne, with the amount of Seds regulated by the Honor price. Once this relationship was established, he received additional stock proportional to the food-rent he needed to return, similar to the arrangement for the free Ceilidh.[194] The main difference likely was that in one case, the Ceilidh was in a more independent position, owning stock as well as a share of the tribal land, in addition to what he received from the Flath. In the other, he depended entirely on what he got from the Flath for all his stock. When the Flath reclaimed his stock from the free Ceilidh, the latter had the option to become a bond Ceili if he preferred that to returning his stock. The Flath was then required to add the returnable Seds to the stock he had initially given, which established the relationship between him and the Ceilidh as a permanent dependent. This process not only caused the freemen of the tribe to be gradually absorbed into the class of dependents or followers of the chief but also equipped the latter with a powerful tool to turn temporary free Ceilidh into permanent and more servile dependents.

The Fuidhir or stranger septs.

As the Flath, however, increased in wealth and power and his territory extended, he was not satisfied with drawing his dependants from the tribe of which he was himself a member, but added to his followers by settling stranger septs upon his waste lands, and thus still further augmented his power. These stranger septs formed that class termed Fuidhir, a name which from its resemblance to the word feud, and from the apparent analogy between the position of the Fuidhir with 174the vassals of the feudal system, has given rise to much speculation. These analogies are, however, more apparent than real, and there is probably no connection whatever beyond casual resemblance between the terminology of the two systems. In the oldest Glossary, that of Cormac, the term is applied to the superior instead of the dependant, and the name Fuithir is said to be from fo thir, he who gives land (tir) to a stranger; but in the Brehon Laws it is applied to those stranger septs settled upon the land, and, like all the dependants, consisted of the two classes of Saer and Daer, free and bond, according to the temporary or permanent character of the connection. With the exception that they were broken men from stranger tribes instead of members of the same tribe, their connection with the chief presented the same features with that of the native Ceile. Of these Fuidhir there were said to be seven classes, ranging from those who had land or wealth and became detached from their tribe, to those who fled to the chief of another tribe for protection, and had nothing to give but their labour. The better class, termed Fuidhir Grian, obtained possession of a Rath consisting of the usual five houses, received stock from the Flath similar to that given to the Ceile, and had a Lagenech or Honor price. These formed subordinate septs or Finé under the chief,[195] and we are told that they ‘do not bear the liability of relationship unless there be five houses (Treabba) to relieve each other. If there be five houses with complete stock, they share the property of the Finé’ (Finnteada), and this is explained in the commentary to mean that ‘the Fuidhir gabla—that is, the Fodaor or natural bondsman (Daor)—does not bear the crimes of his relatives unless he has five houses to relieve him, that is, five who have stock consisting of a hundred head of cattle, and unless they belong to one chief. If there be five men of them, each man having 175a hundred of cattle, every one of them obtains his share of the dibadh land of each other, and pays for the crimes of others, like every free native, that is, when they have the five stocks of a hundred cattle and are under one chief.[196] The lower class of Fuidhir were of four kinds, termed grui, gola, gabla, and gill de bas, and consisted of strangers who had lost their land by wars, or fled from having been guilty of bloodshed, and of hostages saved from death. Lower than these again were the Bothach or cottiers, likewise divided into the two classes of Saer and Daer according as they were either small occupiers of land or were prædial slaves, and probably were remains of the oldest population of the land.

As the Flat grew richer and more powerful, and his territory expanded, he wasn't content with just drawing his followers from his own tribe. He also brought in new groups by settling foreign clans on his empty lands, which further increased his power. These foreign clans formed a class known as Fuidhir, a name that has led to much speculation due to its similarity to the word dispute and the apparent analogy between the Fuidhir and the vassals in the feudal system. However, these similarities are more superficial than genuine, and there is likely no real connection beyond the casual resemblance in terminology. In the oldest Glossary, attributed to Cormac, the term refers to the superior rather than the dependent, and the name Fuithir is said to come from fo thir, meaning "he who gives land (tir) to a stranger." But in the Brehon Laws, it applies to those foreign clans settled on the land, and like all dependents, they were divided into two classes: Saer and Dear, which means free and bond, depending on whether their connection was temporary or permanent. Aside from the fact that they were outcasts from foreign tribes instead of members of the same tribe, their relationship with the chief mirrored that of the native Ceilidh. It was said that there were seven classes of Fuidhir, ranging from those with land or wealth who broke away from their tribe, to those who fled to another tribe's chief for protection and had nothing to offer but their labor. The higher class, called Fuidhir Grian, gained possession of a Rath made up of the usual five houses, received livestock from the Flath, similar to what was given to the Ceilidh, and had a Lagenech or Honor price. These formed subordinate clans or Fine under the chief,[195] and it was noted that they “do not share the burden of kinship unless there are five houses (Treabba) to support one another. If there are five houses with complete livestock, they share the property of the Fine” (Finnteada), which is explained in the commentary to mean that “the Fuidhir gabla—that is, the Fodaor or natural bondsman (Daor)—does not bear the crimes of his relatives unless he has five houses to support him, meaning five people who have livestock consisting of a hundred head of cattle and who belong to one chief. If there are five men, each having a hundred cattle, each of them gets a share of the dibadh land from each other and pays for the crimes of others, just like any free native, that is, when they have five herds of a hundred cattle and are under one chief.[196] The lower class of Fuidhir was divided into four types, known as grui, gola, gabla, and gill de bas, consisting of outsiders who lost their land due to wars, fled after committing bloodshed, or who were hostages spared from death. Below them were the Bothach or cottagers, also divided into Saer and Dear based on whether they were small landholders or agricultural slaves, and they likely consisted of remnants of the region's earliest population.

Territorial basis of Finé.

The formation of the Finé or sept had thus a territorial basis, and the possession of the Deis or inheritance land, which gave its owner the rank of Aire, was also essential to his acquiring the privileges of the chief of a Finé. Thus we are told in one of the law tracts that ‘there are four deis rights prescribed for flaith or chiefs. The ancient protection of the Tuath is his office in the Tuath; the office of Tuisig or leader, or Tanaist Tuisig, whichever it be, of his Ceile gialnai or bond Ceile, his Saer Ceile, and his Sencleithe or ancient adherents; the punishment of every imperfect service; and the following of Bothach or cottiers and Fuidhir, whom he brings upon his land, because his wealth is greater and better. If there is service from them to the Flaith during nine times nine years, they are Bothach and Fuidhir, but after that they are ranked as Sencleithe or old adherents.’[197]

The formation of the Fine or clan was based on territory, and owning the Gods or inherited land was crucial for someone to achieve the rank of Aire. This ownership was key to obtaining the privileges of a clan chief. As noted in one of the legal texts, “there are four goddess rights assigned to chief or chiefs. The ancient protection of the Tribe is tied to his role in the People; the role of Tuisig or leader, or Tanaist Tuisig, whichever it may be, concerning his Gialnai celebration or bonded Ceile, his Saer Ceile, and his Sencleithe or ancient followers; the penalty for any incomplete service; and the support of Bothach or cottiers and Fuidhir, whom he brings onto his land because his resources are greater and better. If they serve the Flaith for nine times nine years, they are considered Bothach and Fuidhir, but after that, they are classified as Sencleithe or old followers.”[197]

The Finé, as thus constituted, was formed of two distinct classes;—one being members of the same tribe as the Flath, and consisted of his own immediate family and relations, and of his Saor and Daor Ceile; the other of stranger septs and broken men from other tribes, who were settled on the land, 176and formed a class of subordinate followers. The basis was a territorial one; but while the authority and privileges of the chief were derived from his deis, there was likewise a bond of union between him and the former class, derived from community of blood, and he added to his territorial rights the natural claim to their allegiance arising from his position as a hereditary chief of their Tuath, as well as the right to punish imperfect service. The most important of these services on the part of the Ceile was the duty of following their chief to war. The Book of Aicill, one of these law tracts, tells us, ‘A chief may enforce a Sloiged or hosting;’ and the commentator explains, ‘That is, there is a smacht fine, upon a Daor Ceile of the Gradfeine, that is, of the ranks below the Aires, for not going to it, and for coming away from it; double work upon the Saor Ceile of the Grad Feine for not going to it, and Honor price for coming away from it.’ Another and perhaps more ancient tract in the Brehon Laws gives us likewise a view of the Finé. There we are told, ‘These are the divisions of the Finé of each Flath or chief. His Fuidhir, his Ciniud or kinsfolk, his Gabail fodagniat (under which name his Ceile are comprised), all of whom go by the name of Flaith Finé, or the chiefs Finé or sept.’[198]

The Fine, as it was organized, consisted of two distinct groups; one made up of members from the same tribe as the Flath, which included his immediate family and relatives, as well as his Free and Daor Ceile; the other group consisted of outsiders and outcasts from other tribes who lived on the land, forming a class of subordinate followers. The foundation was based on territory; however, while the chief's power and privileges came from his goddess, there was also a connection with the former group, rooted in shared blood, and he combined his territorial rights with a natural claim to their loyalty due to his role as their hereditary chief of the Tuath, along with the authority to discipline those who did not serve adequately. The chief's followers, the Ceilidh, had the most significant responsibility to accompany their leader into battle. The Book of Aicill, one of the legal texts, states, “A chief may demand a Sloiged or gathering;” and the commentary clarifies, “This means there is a smack fine for a End of the Road of the Gradfeine, that is, from the ranks below the Aires, for not attending and for leaving; double penalties on the Free Spirit of the Grad Feine for not attending, and Honor price for departing from it.” Another perhaps older text in the Brehon Laws also provides insight into the Fine. It tells us, “These are the divisions of the Fine of each Flat or chief. His Fuidhir, his Ciniud or kinsmen, his Gabail fodagniat (under which his Ceile are included), all of whom are referred to as Flaith Finé, or the chief’s Fine or sept.”[198]

The four families of the Cinema or kinsfolk.

That division of the Finé which was formed of those of the same tribe as the Flath or chief consisted of two distinct elements, the first being the Ciniud or near kinsmen of the Flath, and the second of those of the tribe who became his dependants and followers. The first, as descended from the original founder of the sept, had hereditary claims upon his land, as well as duties and privileges derived from kin to the chief, while the rights and duties of the latter were founded on contract; and here we come in contact with one of the 177most difficult and obscure features of the Finé constitution, viz., that institution by which the duties and the privileges arising from kindred with the chief are limited to an artificial group of seventeen persons, which again was divided into four lesser groups, termed respectively Geilfiné, Deirbhfiné, Iarfiné, and Indfiné. These formed the Duthaig Finé, or the sept in its narrowest sense. The Geilfiné consisted of five persons, and each of the others of four, making seventeen in all. Upon these four groups of kinsmen appears, in the first place, to have been imposed a joint responsibility for each member of it. Thus, we find in the Senchus Mor, that ‘the four nearest Finé bear the crimes of each kinsman of their stock, Geilfiné and Deirbhfiné, Iarfiné and Indfiné;[199] and in a commentary on the Senchus Mor, they are termed ‘the four nearest Finé or families,’ that is, ‘because it is four Finés that sustain the liabilities of every person that is related to them intimately.’[200] They likewise possessed mutual rights of succession in the dibad of the chief, or the land which passed to his kinsfolk. These rights are very elaborately stated in the Book of Aicill, but it is necessary to give them in detail in order to understand the nature of this grouping of the kinsfolk. In answer to the question, ‘What is the reciprocal right among Finé?’ we are told that ‘if the Geilfiné division become extinct, three-fourths of the dibad of the Geilfiné shall go to the Deirbhfiné, and one-fourth to the Iarfiné and the Indfiné—viz., three-fourths of the fourth to the Iarfiné, and one-fourth of it to the Indfiné.

That division of the Finé formed by those of the same tribe as the Flath or chief consisted of two distinct groups. The first group was the Ciniud, or close relatives of the Flath, and the second group included others from the tribe who became his dependents and followers. The first group, as descendants of the original founder of the sept, had hereditary rights to his land and also had duties and privileges due to their kinship with the chief. In contrast, the rights and duties of the latter group were based on a contract. Here, we encounter one of the most complex and obscure aspects of the Finé system, specifically the institution where the duties and privileges associated with being related to the chief are limited to a defined group of seventeen individuals. This group is further divided into four smaller groups known as Geilfiné, Deirbhfíne, Iarfiné, and Indefinite. Collectively, these comprised the Duthaig Finé, or the sept in its strictest sense. The Geilfiné had five members, while each of the other groups had four, totaling seventeen individuals. It seems a shared responsibility for each member was placed upon these four groups of relatives. For instance, in the Senchus Mor, it states that "the four nearest Finé bear the offenses of each relative in their group, including Geilfiné, Deirbhfine, Iarfiné, and Indefinite;" and in a commentary on the Senchus Mor, they are referred to as "the four nearest Fine or families," indicating that "it is four Finland that bear the responsibilities of every person closely related to them." They also had shared rights to succeed to the dibad of the chief, or the land that was passed down to his relatives. These rights are elaborately detailed in the Book of Aicill, and understanding them in detail is necessary to grasp the essence of this kinship arrangement. When asked, "What are the mutual rights among Finé?" it is explained that "if the Geilfiné group becomes extinct, three-fourths of the dibad of the Geilfiné will go to the Deirbhfine, while one-fourth will be split between the Iarfiné and the Indefinite—specifically, three-fourths of that one-fourth will go to the Iarfiné, and one-fourth to the Indefinite.

‘If the Deirbhfiné division has become extinct, three-fourths of its dibad goes to the Geilfiné, and one-fourth to the Iarfiné and Indfiné’—that is, three-fourths of the fourth to the Iarfiné, and a fourth of it to the Indfiné.

‘If the Deirbhfine division is no longer in existence, three-fourths of its dibad goes to the Geilfiné, and one-fourth goes to the Iarfiné and Indefinite’—which means three-fourths of that fourth goes to the Iarfiné, and a fourth of it goes to the Indefinite.

‘If the Iarfiné division has become extinct, three-fourths of its dibad shall go to the Deirbhfiné, and one-fourth of it to 178the Geilfiné and Indfiné—that is, three-fourths of the fourth to the Geilfiné, and one-fourth of it to the Indfiné.

‘If the Iarfiné division is extinct, three-quarters of its dibad will go to the Deirbhfine, and one-quarter to the Geilfiné and Indefinite—that is, three-quarters of that quarter to the Geilfiné, and one-quarter of it to the Indefinite.

‘If the Indfiné has become extinct, three-fourths of its dibad shall go to the Iarfiné, and one-fourth of it to the Geilfiné and Deirbhfiné—that is, three-fourths of the fourth to the Deirbhfiné, and one-fourth of it to the Geilfiné.

‘If the Indefinite is extinct, three-quarters of its dibad will go to the Iarfiné, and one-quarter of it to the Geilfiné and Deirbhfiné—that is, three-quarters of the fourth to the Deirbhfine, and one-quarter of it to the Geilfiné.

‘If the Geilfiné and Deirbhfiné both become extinct, three-fourths of their dibad shall go to the Iarfiné, and one-fourth to the Indfiné.

‘If the Geilfiné and Deirbhfine both die out, three-quarters of their dibad will go to the Iarfiné, and one-quarter to the Indefinite.

‘If the Indfiné and Iarfiné both become extinct, three-fourths of their dibad shall go to the Deirbhfiné, and one-fourth to the Geilfiné.

‘If the Indefinite and Iarfiné both go extinct, three-quarters of their dibad will go to the Deirbhfine, and one-quarter to the Geilfiné.

‘If the Deirbhfiné and Iarfiné have both become extinct, three-fourths of their dibad shall go to the Geilfiné, and one-fourth to the Indfiné.

‘If the Deirbhfine and Iarfiné have both gone extinct, three-fourths of their dibad will go to the Geilfiné, and one-fourth will go to the Indefinite.

‘If the Geilfiné and Indfiné have both become extinct, three-fourths of the dibad of the Geilfiné shall go to the Deirbhfiné, and one-fourth of it to the Iarfiné; three-fourths of the dibad of the Indfiné shall go to the Iarfiné, and one-fourth to the Deirbhfiné.’

‘If the Geilfiné and Indefinite are both extinct, three-fourths of the dibad from the Geilfiné will go to the Deirbhfiné, and one-fourth will go to the Iarfiné; three-fourths of the dibad from the Indefinite will go to the Iarfiné, and one-fourth will go to the Deirbhfiné.’

This seems to exhaust all possible combinations, and some provisions follow which are not very easily understood; but when it is added, ‘And the whole number of the seventeen men are then forthcoming, and if they be not, there shall be no partition, but the nearest of kin shall take it,’ the meaning seems to be that the group of seventeen persons must be made up in each case, but if that cannot be done, there is no partition of the dibad to the person nearest in degree to the extinct family.

This appears to cover all possible combinations, and some of the rules that follow are not very clear; however, when it states, ‘And the whole count of the seventeen men must be present, and if they are not, there will be no division, but the closest relative will take it,’ it seems to suggest that the group of seventeen individuals must be assembled in each instance. If that isn’t possible, there won’t be a division of the dibad to the person closest in relation to the deceased family.

We are also told that ‘the Geilfiné is the youngest and the Indfiné the oldest,’ and that ‘if one person has come up into the Geilfiné so as to make it excessive, that is, more than five persons, a man must go out of it up into the Deirbhfiné, and a man is to pass from one Finé into the 179other up as far as the Indfiné, and a man is to pass from that into the Duthaig n-Daine or community.’[201]

We are also told that ‘the Geilfiné is the youngest and the Indefinite the oldest,’ and that ‘if one person has entered the Geilfiné and it becomes too crowded, meaning more than five people, then one person must leave it and go up to the Deirbhfine. Additionally, a person can move from one Fine to the 179 other as far as the Indefinite, and they can then move from there into the Duthatch of the People or community.’[201]

It is exceedingly difficult to form anything like a clear conception of the true nature of what appears to be so highly artificial an arrangement, and it is probable that if it ever really existed in its entirety, it must soon have broken down under the various modifications which the natural progress of society brought to bear upon the community. So far as we can gather, there seems undoubtedly to have been the tie of kindred among themselves, and between them and the chief; and a portion of the territory of the Flath appears to have been assigned to them under the name of dibad, the portion occupied by each group being possessed in common by its members, so that it was only when the subordinate groups became extinct that a redistribution of it took place.

It's really hard to get a clear understanding of the true nature of what seems to be such a highly artificial setup, and it's likely that if it ever truly existed in its entirety, it would have collapsed quickly due to the different changes that the natural development of society imposed on the community. From what we can tell, there definitely seems to have been a family bond among the members and between them and the chief; and part of the territory of the Flath seems to have been allocated to them under the name of dibad, with the area occupied by each group being shared among its members, so that it was only when the smaller groups disappeared that a reallocation occurred.

Members of the four families.

Of what members of the Finé, then, did each of these groups really consist? There seems to be no doubt as to the number which formed the members of each. The Geilfiné consisted of five persons only, who were nearest of kin to the chief, but these might be found either in the descending or ascending line, or were, in the strictest sense of the term, collateral. The descending line was termed Belfiné, and the Geilfiné consisted of the father, the son, the grandson, the great-grandson, and the great-great-grandson, to the fifth generation. The ascending line was termed Culfiné, or back family, and we are told that, viewed in this connection, the Geilfiné consisted of the father’s brother, and his son, to the fifth generation.[202] The collateral relationship was termed Taobhfiné, or side family; and, according to Mr. O’Donovan and the authorities he refers to, the Geilfiné is defined as ‘the first or direct family; the father and his two sons, and two grandsons; collateral tribe.’ The Deirbhfiné as ‘the second tribe; the next in point of dignity to the Geilfiné; 180the two grandsons and their two sons.’ The Iarfiné as ‘the after family; two sons of grandsons and their sons, making four persons;’ and Indfiné as ‘the fourth and lowest division of a tribe.’[203] He does not define the members of which it consists, but it may be inferred that he held it to consist of the two sons of great-grandsons and their sons, corresponding to the five generations of the Brehon Laws.

Of which members of the Fine did each of these groups actually consist? There's no doubt about the number in each group. The Geilfiné had only five members, who were the closest relatives of the chief, and these could be in either the descending or ascending line, or, strictly speaking, collateral. The descending line was called Belfiné, and the Geilfiné included the father, son, grandson, great-grandson, and great-great-grandson, up to the fifth generation. The ascending line was known as Culfiné, or back family, and it is said that in this context, the Geilfiné consisted of the father’s brother and his son, up to the fifth generation.[202] The collateral relationship was termed Taobhfiné, or side family; and according to Mr. O’Donovan and the sources he references, the Geilfiné is defined as ‘the first or direct family; the father and his two sons, and two grandsons; collateral tribe.’ The Deirbhfine was ‘the second tribe; the next in dignity to the Geilfiné; the two grandsons and their two sons.’ The Iarfiné was ‘the after family; two sons of grandsons and their sons, making four people;’ and Indefinite was ‘the fourth and lowest division of a tribe.’[203] He doesn't specify the members it includes, but it can be inferred that he considered it to consist of the two sons of great-grandsons and their sons, aligning with the five generations of the Brehon Laws.

The Geilfiné chief.

The father, who in each case was the head of the Geilfiné, is evidently the person frequently referred to in these Laws as the Geilfiné chief, and the other four members of this group were evidently his nearest agnates, according to the position of the family, but the members of the other three groups, as presented to us in these Laws, cannot be viewed as his descendants. The Deirbhfiné, Iarfiné, and Indfiné, were obviously collateral and contemporary with the Geilfiné, otherwise it is impossible that they could, on the one hand, have been jointly responsible for a kinsman, or, on the other, have shared in the succession of each as they became extinct; and we can gather from several expressions in the Laws that such was the case. Thus we find in the Senchus Mor the seventeen persons are termed relatives, and are defined in the commentary as ‘kinsmen’ (Bleogain),[204] and these are distinguished as Tobach, Saigi, and Bleogain, or kinsmen in general.[205] In another commentary these terms are thus defined: ‘Tobach, that is, the nearest kinsman, that is, the liability of his son and grandson. Saigi, that is, the middle kinsman, that is, the liability of a kinsman as far as seventeen. Bleogain, that is, kinsman, that is, the farthest kinsman or Cin.’[206] The first obviously refers to the constituent members of the Geilfiné; the second to the three other groups; and the third to the remainder of the kin of the chief who did not belong to these artificial groups.

The father, who was the leader of the Geilfiné in each instance, is clearly the person often mentioned in these Laws as the Geilfiné chief. The other four members of this group were likely his closest agnates, based on the family structure. However, the members of the other three groups mentioned in these Laws should not be seen as his descendants. The Deirbhfine, Iarfiné, and Indefinite were clearly collateral and contemporary with the Geilfiné; otherwise, they could not have shared responsibility for a kinsman or have participated in the succession of each as they died out. We can infer from various phrases in the Laws that this was indeed the case. For example, in the Senchus Mor, the seventeen individuals are referred to as relatives and defined in the commentary as ‘kinsmen’ (Bleogain),[204] and they are categorized as Tobach, Saigi, and Bleogain, or kinsmen in general.[205] In another commentary, these terms are defined as follows: ‘Tobach, meaning the nearest kinsman, specifically, the liability of his son and grandson. Saigi, meaning the middle kinsman, specifically, the liability of a kinsman up to seventeen. Bleogain, meaning kinsman, specifically, the most distant kinsman or Cin.’[206] The first clearly refers to the members of the Geilfiné; the second pertains to the three other groups; and the third refers to the rest of the chief's kin who did not belong to these designated groups.

181Again, we are told that ‘the tribe property (Finntiu) is claimed backwards; it is divided between three Finé; an extern branch stops it, if the five persons perish. Except as regards the liability of relationship, if the family become extinct; except a fourth part to the Findfiné. From seventeen men out it is decided that they are not a Duthaig Finé, or tribe community,’ and this is explained in the commentary to mean that ‘the hereditary right of the Geilfiné group goes backwards to the Deirbhfiné, who have their share of it when it is divided among the three Finé, that is, the dibad land is divided between the three Finé groups, viz., the Deirbhfiné, the Iarfiné, and the Indfiné. An extern branch stops it, that is, the branch by which the land is detained is a branch that is hitherto extern to the Geilfiné, that is, the Deirbhfiné.’ The liability of relationship is explained that, ‘as they share the dibad land, so they shall pay for the crimes of their relatives.’ It is added that, ‘from the seventeen men out, it is then they are distinguished, so that they are not a Duthaig Finé or tribe community, but a Duthaig n-Daine, or a community of people.’[207]

181Again, we're told that the tribal property (Finntiu) is inherited in reverse; it's shared among three Finé; an external branch can prevent this if the five individuals die out. Aside from the family liability, if the family becomes extinct, there is a quarter allocated to the Findfine. Out of seventeen men, it's concluded that they do not form a Duthaig Finé or tribal community, which means in the commentary that the hereditary right of the Geilfiné group 'goes back to the Deirbhfinné, who have their share when it's divided among the three Fine, that is, the dibad land is split among the three Finé groups: the Deirbhfíné, the Iarfiné, and the Indefinite. An external branch can stop it, meaning that the branch controlling the land is one that is not part of the Geilfiné, specifically the Deirbhfine.' The family liability is explained in that 'as they share the dibad land, they are responsible for the crimes of their relatives.' Additionally, 'out of the seventeen men, they are then recognized as not being a Duthaig Finé or tribal community, but a Duthaig n-Daine, or a community of people.'[207]

From these notices it is apparent that there underlies the formation of these groups the idea of five generations. These were expressed by the terms Athair, father, Mac, son, Ua, grandson, Earmua, great-grandson, Innua, great-great-grandson, and that each of the four groups was one generation less than the other, the Geilfiné, or white family, being the chiefs immediate family, including himself;[208] but it must not be supposed that these degrees of relationship implied descent from the same individual, otherwise it would require that the five generations were alive at the same time. The idea rather is that it required five generations from the founder of the Finé to complete the group of seventeen persons. Thus his own immediate family, to the number of 182four, constituted his Geilfiné. Then as each new person was born into the Geilfiné, the older member passed into a new group termed Deirbhfiné, and this went on till the group extended to nine persons; then, as new members were born to these two, older members passed into another group called Iarfiné,; and so on, as new generations were added, till the group of Indfiné was formed, and the whole number of seventeen was completedcompleted, the members of each being fathers and sons, and representing the fourth and fifth generations from the common ancestor; and as generations went on, the kin or kinsfolk of the chief passed through the alembic of these four groups and disappeared into the commonalty of the Finé, leaving always a residuum of seventeen persons behind them. These relationships, then, meant not descent from the same individual but from the founder of the Finé, and expressed the distance of each group from the stem-line of hereditary chiefs, and the degrees of relationship between them and the chief for the time being. This view of the degrees of relationship, as connected with the five generations, seems to be implied in one of the regulations regarding ‘Saer stock tenure.’ We are there told that ‘if one chief has received stock from another, there shall be no returning of the Saer stock without Seds, in that case until one heir transmits to another.’ ‘If it is from the chief next to him he has taken it, it is grandson upon grandson, or great-grandson upon great-grandson, or the son of a great-grandson upon the son of a great-grandson, and the number of degrees which are between the person who gave the stock and the person to whom it is given, is the number of relatives who shall claim the stock without Seds of Saer stock.’[209]

From these notices, it's clear that the formation of these groups is based on the idea of five generations. These were represented by the terms Father, father, Mac, son, Ua, grandson, Earmua, great-grandson, Innua, great-great-grandson. Each of the four groups was one generation less than the other, with the Geilfiné, or white family, being the chief's immediate family, including himself;[208] but it shouldn't be assumed that these degrees of relationship indicated descent from the same individual, as that would imply that all five generations were alive at the same time. Instead, the concept is that it took five generations from the founder of the Finé to complete the group of seventeen individuals. Thus, his immediate family of 182 four made up his Geilfiné. As each new person was born into the Geilfiné, the older members moved into a new group called Deirbhfine, and this continued until the group expanded to nine individuals; then, as new members were born into these two groups, older members transitioned into another group known as Iarfiné, and so forth, as new generations were added, until the Indefinite group was formed, reaching the total of seventeen individuals completedcompleted, with each member being fathers and sons, representing the fourth and fifth generations from the common ancestor; and as generations progressed, the kin or relatives of the chief flowed through these four groups and faded into the general population of the Finé, leaving a constant of seventeen individuals behind them. These relationships, then, did not indicate descent from the same individual but from the founder of the Fine, expressing the distance of each group from the lineage of hereditary chiefs, and the degrees of relationship to the current chief. This perspective on the degrees of relationship, linked to the five generations, appears to be implied in one of the regulations concerning ‘Saer stock tenure.’ It states that ‘if one chief has received stock from another, the Saer stock cannot be returned without Seds, until one heir passes it on to another.’ ‘If it is from the chief directly above him that he has taken it, then it’s grandson to grandson, or great-grandson to great-grandson, or the son of a great-grandson to the son of a great-grandson, and the number of degrees between the person who gave the stock and the person receiving it is the number of relatives entitled to claim the stock without Seds of Saer stock.’[209]

The Geilfiné were thus what was termed youngest cadets; and the Indfiné, the oldest cadets, recognised as forming part 183of the kin, and as longest separated from the chief, were the most powerful family next to his own.

The Geilfiné were what you’d call the youngest cadets; and the Indefinite, the oldest cadets, regarded as part of the clan, and having been away from the chief the longest, were the strongest family next to his own. 183

The following table, in which the succession to the dibad land is included, will show this conception of the nature of these groups:—

The following table, which includes the succession to the dibad land, will illustrate this understanding of the nature of these groups:—

Common Ancestor,            
Geilfiné Chief.            
   
             
Son,         Son.
Geilfiné Chief.          
     
         
Grandson,     Son. Grandson.
Geilfiné Chief.        
     
       
1. Geilfiné chief, Son. Grandson. Great-grandson.
when complete.  
 
2, 3. Two sons. 6, 7. Two grandsons. 10, 11. Two great-grandsons. 14, 15. Two great-great-grandsons.
 
4, 5. Two grandsons. 8, 9. Their two sons. 12, 13. Their two sons. 16, 17. Their two sons.
Geilfiné. Deirbhfine. Iarfiné. Indefinite.
If extinct. Obtains 3-4ths. 3-4ths of 1-4th. 1-4th of 1-4th.
Obtains 3-4ths. If extinct. 3-4ths of 1-4th. 1-4th of 1-4th.
3-4ths of 1-4th. 3-4ths. If extinct. 1-4th of 1-4th.
1-4th of 1-4th. 3-4ths of 1-4th. 3-4ths. If extinct.
If extinct. If extinct. 3-4ths of both. 1-4th of both.
1-4th of both. 3-4ths of both. If extinct. If extinct.
3-4ths of both. If extinct. If extinct. 1-4th of both.
If extinct. 34ths of Geilfiné. 1-4th of Geilfiné. If extinct.
1-4th of Indfiné. 3-4ths of Infiné.
17 men must in this case be made up.

184It is hardly possible that so complicated a system should have long remained intact through all the changes produced in the social system of these tribes by the mere course of time; and it probably, at least to some extent, broke down under the growing importance of the family of the oldest cadet, which became more and more independent the longer it was separated from that of the chief, and so would narrow the group which formed his kin; and thus we see that as it became the most powerful family next to his, there came to be alternate election of the king or chief from these two families, the head of the one being always nominated Tanist to the other.

184It's unlikely that such a complex system could have stayed intact for long amid all the changes in the social structure of these tribes over time. It likely broke down, at least in part, due to the growing significance of the family of the oldest cadet, which became more independent the longer it was apart from the chief's family, thus reducing the group that constituted his kin. Consequently, as this family became the strongest next to the chief's, there emerged a system of alternating elections for the king or chief between these two families, with the leader of one always being named Tanist to the other.

Relation of Geilfiné chief to the Ri Tuath.

Such being probably the nature of these groups, it becomes necessary to examine their relation to the Tuath and that of the Flath Geilfiné or Geilfiné chief to the Ri Tuath. We find in the Senchus Mor the following statement:—‘The head of each Finé, or the Ceannfiné, should be the man of the Finé who is the most experienced, the most noble, the most wealthy, the wisest, the most learned, the most powerful to oppose, the most steadfast to sue for profits and for losses.’ The two qualities of ‘most noble’ in race and ‘most wealthy’ in cattle can only be found united in the Flath or chief, and he is expected to possess the rest. We therefore find in the commentary ‘the head of each Finé’ defined to be ‘every one who is head chief of the Geilfiné.’ We are then told that ‘every person in a Tuath accepts equal stock or subsidy from the Flath Geilfiné or Geilfiné chief, and the Flath Geilfiné accepts stock or subsidy from the Ri Tuath, or else every person in the Tuath accepts it from the Ri Tuath, though it is from him that the Flath Geilfiné takes his Flaithius or chiefship.’[210] We have here an alternative statement. In the one the members of the tribe take stock from the Geilfiné chief, that is, are his 185dependants. In the other they take stock directly from the Ri Tuath. These statements represent different states of the tribe; the older state, when the members of the tribe were equal and independent of each other, and the later when they had become dependent upon the Flath or chief; but both might exist at the same time, some taking stock from the chief and some from the king. There was this distinction between the chief and the king as regards Saer stock tenure, that the connection between the Flath and the Ceile was based upon contract, and the connection which was freely entered into might be dissolved by either party; but we are told in the Cain tsaorrthadh or law of Saer stock tenure, ‘a man need never accept of Daer stock from any other unless he likes it himself, and he need not accept even of Saer stock from any but his own king, and he cannot refuse taking Saer stock from his own king.’ And further, ‘he cannot separate from his own king at any time, either while he holds by Saer stock tenure or by Daer stock tenure.’[211] And in the Cain Aigillne or law of Daer stock tenure we read, ‘The law does not require of a man to accept of Daer stock from his own chief or from an extern chief, or from his own king or from an extern king, but the law requires of him to take Saer stock from his own king. If he takes Daer stock, it should be from his own king.’[212]

Given the nature of these groups, it's necessary to look at their relationship with the Tribe and the connection of the Flath Geilfiné or Geilfiné chief to the Northern Provinces. In the Senchus Mor, we find this statement: ‘The leader of each Finé, or the Ceannfiné, should be the individual from the Fine who is the most experienced, noble, wealthy, wise, educated, powerful to resist, and steadfast in seeking both profits and losses.’ The two traits of ‘most noble’ in lineage and ‘most wealthy’ in livestock can only be found combined in the Flath or chief, and he is expected to have the rest. Thus, in the commentary, ‘the head of each Finé’ is defined as ‘everyone who is a chief of the Geilfiné.’ We then learn that ‘every person in a Tribe receives equal livestock or support from the Flath Geilfiné or Geilfiné chief, and the Flath Geilfiné receives livestock or support from the North Road, or everyone in the People gets it from the South Road, though it is from him that the Flat Geilfiné derives his Flaithius or chiefship.’[210] Here, we have an alternative explanation. In one, the members of the tribe receive livestock from the Geilfiné chief, meaning they are his dependents. In the other, they receive livestock directly from the Ri Tuath. These statements reflect different conditions of the tribe; the earlier condition, when the tribe's members were equal and independent, and the later one when they became dependent on the Flath or chief; however, both could exist simultaneously, with some receiving livestock from the chief and some from the king. The distinction between the chief and the king regarding Saer stock tenure was that the relationship between the Flath and the Ceilidh was contractual, and this freely made connection could be ended by either party; however, the Cain cybersecurity or law of Saer stock tenure states, ‘a man is never required to accept Dear stock from anyone unless he wants to, and he doesn't have to accept even Saer stock from anyone except his own king, and he cannot refuse Saer stock from his own king.’ Furthermore, ‘he cannot separate from his own king at any time, whether he holds Saer stock tenure or Dear stock tenure.’[211] And in the Cain Aigillne or law of Dear stock tenure, it states, ‘The law does not require a man to accept Dear stock from his own chief or from a foreign chief, or from his own king or from a foreign king, but the law does require him to take Saer stock from his own king. If he accepts Dear stock, it should be from his own king.’[212]

This power which the Ri Tuath possessed of forcing the members of the tribe to become his dependants in Saer stock tenure, and of retaining them permanently, enabled him to increase his dependants to any extent; and besides the Ceile whom he thus gathered around him he likewise settled Fuidhir or stranger septs upon his waste land in proportion to the extent of his territory and the amount of his wealth. He thus not only occupied the position of Ri Tuath or king of the tribe, with all its rights and privileges, but 186was likewise the Flath or chief of the most powerful sept within it.

This power that the Ri Tuath had to make the tribe members his dependents in Saer stock tenure and keep them permanently allowed him to grow his dependents as much as he wanted. Besides the Ceilidh he gathered around him, he also settled Fuidhir or outsider groups on his unused land based on how large his territory was and how wealthy he was. In this way, he not only held the position of Ri Tuath or king of the tribe, with all its rights and privileges, but he was also the Flath or chief of the most powerful group within it.

The Flath Geilfiné or Geilfiné chief was likewise the chief of an entire Finé or sept. This is implied in a passage in the tract ‘Of the judgment of every crime,’ where we are told that ‘the reason why the crime goes upon the Deirbhfiné and the Iarfiné before it goes upon the Flath or chief, is because it is one chief that is over them, the Flath Geilfiné, and he is chief of four Finés or groups.’ Another passage in the Book of Aicill also shows that he was next in rank and power to the king, for it apportions the fines for injuring the roads of a Tuath between the Ri or king and the Flath Geilfiné, and adds, ‘What is the reason that there is more due to the Ri Tuath for injuring his principal road than his by-road, and that there is more due to the Geilfiné chief for injuring his by-road than his principal road? The reason is, the principal road is more the peculiar property of the Ri Tuath than the by-road, and the by-road is more the peculiar property of the Flath Geilfiné than the principal road.’[213]

The Flath Geilfiné or Geilfiné chief was also the leader of an entire Finé or clan. This is suggested in a section of the document ‘Of the Judgment of Every Crime,’ which states that ‘the reason why the crime is reported to the Deirbhfiné and the Iarfiné before it reaches the Flath or chief, is because there is one chief over them, the Flath Geilfiné, and he heads four Finland or groups.’ Another excerpt in the Book of Aicill indicates that he was next in line and influence to the king, as it details the fines for damaging a Tuath's roads, dividing the penalties between the Ri or king and the Flath Geilfiné, and adds, ‘Why is there a higher penalty for damaging the main road compared to the back road for the North King, and why is there a higher penalty for the Geilfiné chief for damaging his back road than for the main road? The reason is that the main road is more closely associated with the Ri Tuath than the back road, while the back road is more closely associated with the Flath Geilfiné than the main road.’[213]

Where then are we to recognise the Flath Geilfiné among the Aires of a Tuath of the Grad Flath? The Geilfiné chief, as we see, received his stock or subsidy direct from the Ri Tuath, but there were only two of the Aires who were in this position, and in this respect the Aires of a Tuath fall into two divisions. The Aire Desa and the Aire Ard received their stock from a Flath, but the Aire Tuise and the Aire Forgaill from the Ri Tuath direct, and it is in this latter division we have to look for the Flath Geilfiné. The Aire Forgaill was the highest grade of the Aires, and is said to be so named ‘because it is he that testifies (Fortgella) to the grades in every case in which denial of a charge is sought, and because his quality is superior to that of his fellows;’ while the Aire Tuise is said to be so called ‘because 187his race has precedence,’ or, as it may be more literally rendered, ‘because he is Tuisech or leader from race’ (Toisech a Ciniul).[214] The former, as the superior of the two, may probably be viewed as the Flath Geilfiné or Geilfiné chief, and exercised the judicial functions of a chief; while the latter, as the oldest cadet, led the forces of the clan when called out either by the chief or by the king on a Sluaged or hosting.

Where, then, are we to recognize the Flath Geilfiné among the Aires of a Tuath of the Grad Flath? The Geilfiné chief, as we can see, received his share or subsidy directly from the North King, but there were only two of the Aires in this position, and in this respect, the Aires of a Tribe can be divided into two groups. The Aire Desa and the Aire Ard received their share from a Flath, while the Aire Tuise and the Aire Forgaill received theirs directly from the Ri Tuath, and it is in this latter group that we need to look for the Flath Geilfiné. The Aire Forgaill was the highest rank among the Airpods, and it is said to be named this way ‘because he is the one who testifies (Fortgella) in every case where a denial of a charge is sought, and because his status is superior to that of his peers;’ while the Aire Tuise is said to be named ‘because his lineage has precedence,’ or, more literally, ‘because he is Tuisech or leader from race’ (Chief of the Clan).[214] The former, as the superior of the two, can probably be seen as the Flath Geilfiné or Geilfiné chief, and exercised the judicial duties of a chief; while the latter, as the oldest son, led the clan's forces when called out either by the chief or by the king for a Slogged or hosting.

Law of Succession.

Although the position of Flath or chief of a sept, as well as that of Ri Tuath or head of the whole tribe, was hereditary in the family but elective in the person, there can be little doubt that the senior of the family, as representing the founder of it, was usually elected as entitled to the position, unless disqualified by some defect mental or physical, and this principle is recognised in the tract on Succession, where it is thus laid down:—‘The senior with the Finé or sept, dignity with the Flath or chief, wisdom with the Eclais or church;’ and this rule is thus illustrated in the commentary: ‘Ignorance was set aside for wisdom in the orders of the church. An Aitech or tenant of the Grad Feiné was set aside for a Flath or chief, a junior was set aside for the senior, that is, the person who is junior shall rise or walk out of the kingship or the abbacy or the Geilfiné chiefship before the person who is senior.’ And again—‘Age is rewarded by the Feiné, for where there are two Aires or lords of the same family who are of equal dignity and property, the senior shall take precedence.’ And again—‘The senior is entitled to noble election,’ but ‘if the kings be equally old and good, lots are to be cast between them respecting the kingship, but if one of them is older than the other he shall go into it.’ Finally, it is laid down that ‘the junior shares and the senior is elected,’ and that ‘it is according to desert they come into power, and it is according to the goodness of the branch itself and the goodness of the grade also, and the most worthy person of the 188branch shall go into it, that is, the best person of that branch. And the head of all according to the dera of the Finé, that is, that every one who is a head should be afterwards according to the Finé.’

Although the role of Flath or chief of a sept, as well as that of North Path or leader of the entire tribe, was hereditary within the family but elective in individual cases, it is clear that the eldest member of the family, representing its founder, was typically chosen for the position, unless they were deemed unfit due to mental or physical limitations. This principle is acknowledged in the document on Succession, which states: ‘The senior with the Fine or sept, dignity with the Flath or chief, wisdom with the Eclais or church;’ and this guideline is elaborated upon in the commentary: ‘Ignorance was set aside for wisdom in the church orders. An Aitech or tenant of the Grad Feiné was set aside for a Flath or chief, a junior was set aside for the senior, meaning that the younger person will step down from kingship, abbacy, or Geilfiné chiefdom before the senior.‘ Furthermore—‘Age is honored by the Fine, for when there are two Aires or lords in the same family of equal standing and wealth, the elder will take precedence.’ Additionally—‘The senior has the right to noble election,’ but ‘if the kings are equally aged and capable, lots will be drawn to determine kingship; however, if one is older, they will assume the position.’ Lastly, it is stated that ‘the junior participates and the senior is elected,’ and that ‘they gain power based on merit, and it is according to the quality of the branch itself and the worthiness of the individual, with the most deserving person from the 188 branch taking on the role, that is, the best individual from that branch. And the leader of all according to the hey of the Finé, meaning that everyone who is a leader should afterwards align with the Fine.’

The following commentary on the qualities required in a chief further illustrates the principles on which the selection is made:—‘The noblest, that is, in age or in race (Cenel). The highest, that is, in grade. The wealthiest, that is, in ploughing and reaping. The shrewdest, that is, in wisdom or in mind. The wisest, that is, in learning. Popular as to compurgation, that is, who has good friends with compurgators, that is, good friends outside the territory adhering to him. The most powerful to sue, that is, to prosecute for each of them. The most firm to sue for profits, that is, of the dibad property. And losses, that is, liabilities.’ Finally, ‘the body of each is his Finé, that is, the body of each person who is head is his Finé. There is no body without a head, that is, of themselves, over them, according to law.’[215] It was the operation of this rule that led to brothers being preferred to sons, and when there was alternate succession the collateral in the same degree was preferred to the son of his predecessor, as being one degree nearer to the common ancestor.

The following commentary on the qualities needed in a chief further explains the principles behind the selection:—‘The noblest, which means, in age or in lineage (Cenel). The highest, meaning, in rank. The wealthiest, referring to, in farming and harvesting. The shrewdest, signifying, in intelligence or in thought. The wisest, meaning, in knowledge. Well-liked in terms of support, meaning, someone who has good friends with supporters, that is, good friends from outside his territory. The most powerful to sue, meaning, to take legal action for each of them. The most steadfast to pursue profits, meaning those from the dibad property. And losses, referring to, liabilities.’ Finally, ‘the body of each is his Finé, meaning, the group that each person leads is his Finé. There is no group without a leader, meaning, someone governing them according to the law.’[215] This rule led to brothers being favored over sons, and in cases of alternate succession, relatives of the same degree were preferred over the son of the previous leader, as they were one degree closer to the common ancestor.

Sluaged or hosting.

The regulations for compelling attendance upon the Sluaged or hosting still further illustrate the relations between the king and the chief of a sept. They are contained in the Book of Aicill, and are as follows:—‘If a man of the Grad Flath, with his Daer Ceile, came away from it (that is, the hosting), or if the Ceile came away from it, if ordered by the chief, Honor price shall be paid for it, half of which goes to the king of the province and the other half is divided into three parts; one third goes to the king who is nearest the king of the province in upward gradation (that is, the king of a Mortuath), one-third to the Ri Tuath who is over those 189below, and one-third to the chiefs and intermediate chiefs (Flathaibh) who are between them in the middle,’ by which latter distinction the two divisions of the Aires of the Grad Flath are intended.

The rules for mandatory attendance at the Sluaged or hosting further demonstrate the relationship between the king and the chief of a clan. They are outlined in the Book of Aicill, and they state: ‘If a man from the Grad Flath, along with his Dear Friend, left the hosting, or if the Ceilidh left upon the chief's orders, an Honor price must be paid for that. Half of the price goes to the king of the province, and the other half is divided into three parts: one third goes to the king who is closest in ranking to the king of the province (that is, the king of a Mortuath), one-third goes to the Ri Tuath who is over those below, and one-third goes to the chiefs and intermediate chiefs (Flathaibh) who are positioned between them,’ with this last distinction referring to the two divisions of the Aires of the Grad Flath.

‘If it was a man of the Grad Flath and one Ceile that came away from it, Honor price is to be paid for it also; and the share which the Ceile should pay, if all the Ceile had been concerned in it, is what he is to pay now, and the remainder is to be paid by him (that is, the chief), and the same division is made of the half for the king of the province, and the other half is divided into three parts.’

‘If a man from the Grad Flath and one Ceil were involved, an honor price must also be paid for it; the portion that the Ceili should contribute, if all the Ceilidh had been involved, is what he needs to pay now, and the remaining amount is to be covered by him (the chief), with the same division made for the half meant for the king of the province, and the other half is split into three parts.’

‘If it was the Ceile themselves that came away from it without the chief’s leave, the Smacht fine or Honor price, which is due for it, is to be paid by them; one-third of it goes to the king of the province, and one-third to the chief whose Ceile came away, and the other third is to be divided into three parts, one-third of which goes to the king of the Tuath who is over them, and one third to the chiefs and intermediate chiefs who are in the middle between them;’ to which is added, ‘Whenever it is Smacht fine that is paid, it shall be paid according to the rank of the person who pays it; and whenever Honor price is paid, it shall be paid according to the rank of the person to whom it is paid.’

‘If it was the Ceilidh themselves who left without the chief’s permission, they are responsible for paying the Smash fine or Honor price that applies; one-third of that goes to the king of the province, one-third goes to the chief of the Ceilidh who left, and the remaining third is split into three parts, with one-third going to the king of the Tuath overseeing them, and another third going to the chiefs and intermediate chiefs positioned between them.’ This is followed by the statement, ‘Whenever a Smash fine is paid, it should be based on the rank of the payer; and whenever the Honor price is paid, it should be based on the rank of the recipient.’

‘What is the reason that there is a greater fine upon the Grad Flath for not going to the hosting than upon the Grad Feiné? The reason is, The hosting or the Dun-building suffers a greater loss from the absence of the Grad Flath than from that of the Grad Feiné, and they are more needed, and it is right there should be a greater fine upon them.’ ‘What is the reason that there is a greater fine imposed upon them for coming away from it than for not going to it? The reason of it is, It is more dangerous for the king to be deserted outside in an enemy’s territory, than that they should not go out with him at first.’[216]

‘Why is there a bigger penalty for the Grad Flath for not attending the hosting than for the Grad Feiné? The reason is that the hosting or the Dun-building suffers greater losses from the absence of the Grad Flath than from that of the Great Job, and they are more essential, so it makes sense for them to have a larger fine.’ 'Why is there a greater penalty for leaving than for not going in the first place? The reason is that it's more dangerous for the king to be abandoned out in enemy territory than it is for them not to accompany him at the beginning.'[216]

Fosterage.

190The tie between the chiefs and their dependants was still further strengthened by the custom of fosterage, by which the children of the upper classes were intrusted to a family belonging to the inferior ranks to be brought up and trained along with their own children. This custom prevailed from an early period among the Irish tribes, but it is obvious that such an institution could only have arisen after the distinction of ranks had been fully organised in the tribe. The influence of early association with the earlier stage in the constitution of the tribe, when its free members were in a state of independence and equality with each other, may have led to their regarding the children under age, and before they had acquired any independent rights and privileges, as occupying no better position, and so created a sentiment that they ought to be trained along with the children of a lower rank, long after the reality which gave rise to the feeling had ceased to exist. Be this as it may, we find the institution in full operation in these Ancient Laws, and the regulations connected with it forming part of the Senchus Mor. According to it there were two kinds of fosterage with the Finé which had not been annulled—fosterage for affection, and fosterage for payment. The clothing and the food of the children given to the inferior families to foster is minutely regulated. Those of the children of the Grad Feiné were to be black or yellow or grey, and old clothes were to be worn by the sons of an Ogaire, and new by the sons of a Boaire. The sons of an Aire desa were to wear clothes of a different colour every day, and of two different colours on Sunday, and to have both old and new clothes. The sons of the superior chiefs were to wear clothes of two colours every day, both old and new, and new clothes of two colours on Sunday; while the sons of the Aire Forgill, the highest of all, and of the king, were to have new coloured clothes at all times, and all embroidered with gold and silver. How far such regulations were ever practically 191observed may well be doubted, but those regarding food are probably enough. Porridge[217] was to be given to them all, but the materials of which it is made and the flavouring vary according to the rank of the parents of the children. The sons of the inferior grades are fed to bare sufficiency on porridge made of oatmeal and butter-milk or water taken with salt butter. The sons of chiefs are fed to satiety on porridge made of barley-meal, upon new milk with fresh butter. The sons of kings are fed on porridge made of flour, upon new milk taken with honey. The food of all, however, was alike, till the end of a year or of three years.

190The connection between the chiefs and their dependents was further strengthened by the practice of fosterage, where children from the upper classes were entrusted to families from lower ranks to be raised and educated alongside their own. This tradition existed from an early time among the Irish tribes, but it’s clear that such an arrangement could only have emerged once a class system was fully established in the tribe. The influence of early relationships from a time when tribe members enjoyed independence and equality may have led them to see underage children as sharing no better status, fostering a belief that these children should be raised alongside those of lower rank, even long after the conditions that led to that view had disappeared. Regardless, we observe this institution actively described in these Ancient Laws, with its regulations included in the Senchus Mor. According to these laws, there were two kinds of fosterage within the Fine that were still valid—fosterage out of affection and fosterage for a fee. The clothing and food given to the children raised by lower-ranking families were closely specified. The children of the Grad Feiné were to wear clothes that were black, yellow, or grey, while the sons of an Ogaire were to wear old clothing, and those of a Boaire new clothes. The sons of an Aire des were to wear a different color every day, with two colors on Sundays, and have both old and new clothing. The sons of the top chiefs were to wear clothes of two colors daily, mixing old and new, while the sons of the Aire Forgill, the highest rank, and of the king, were to always have new colored clothes, all embroidered with gold and silver. The practicality of these clothing regulations may be questionable, but those regarding food seem more plausible. They were all to receive porridge[217], but the ingredients and flavoring varied based on the rank of their parents. The sons of lower ranks were fed enough porridge made of oatmeal and buttermilk or water mixed with salt butter. The sons of chiefs received abundant porridge made of barley meal, served with new milk and fresh butter. The sons of kings were given porridge made from flour, accompanied by new milk mixed with honey. However, all children had similar diets until the end of one year or three years.

The price of the fosterage of the son of an Ogaire is three Seds or three Samhaiscs, that is, three-year-old heifers; and for his daughter four Seds, a Sed in addition being given for the daughter, because the household arrangements for her accommodation are more extensive than for the sons. This was the lowest price given, and the Fer Midbuid, or man of the humblest rank, could not perform the fosterage for less. The boys were to be taught the herding of lambs, calves, kids, and young pigs, and kiln-drying, combing, and wood-cutting; and the daughters the use of the quern, the kneading-trough, and the sieve. The price of the fosterage of the son of a Boaire was five Seds, or three cows. The price of the fosterage of the son of an Aire was ten Seds, and instruction in the usual sciences is given him; that is, the sons were taught horsemanship, brann-playing, shooting, chess-playing, and swimming; and the daughters sewing and cutting-out, and embroidery. The price of the fosterage of the son of a king was thirty Seds, and the foster-sons were to have horses in time of races, and the foster-father was bound to teach them horsemanship.

The cost for fostering the son of an Ogaire is three Seds or three Samhaiscs, meaning three-year-old heifers; for his daughter, it’s four Seds, with an extra Sed included for her since her accommodation needs are greater than the sons'. This was the minimum rate, and even the Fer Midbuid, or the lowest-ranking man, couldn’t do it for less. The boys would be taught to herd lambs, calves, kids, and young pigs, along with kiln-drying, combing, and wood-cutting; the girls would learn to use the quern, kneading-trough, and sieve. The price for fostering the son of a Boaire was five Seds, or three cows. Fostering the son of an Aer cost ten Seds, with training in typical subjects provided; this included teaching the sons horsemanship, fire-playing, shooting, chess, and swimming, while the daughters learned sewing, cutting out, and embroidery. The fostering fee for the son of a king was thirty Seds, and the foster-sons were expected to have horses during races, with their foster-father responsible for teaching them horsemanship.

192The relationship thus formed was considered most friendly, and was connected with the Geilfiné relationship, but the passage which states it is so obscure that it is difficult to attach a definite meaning to it. The children remained with the foster-father till the boys were seventeen and the girls fourteen. The age of the boys was divided into three periods. The first extended till he was seven years old; the second from seven to twelve years, and the third till he was seventeen. During the first period the foster-father might punish him for faults with castigation, and during the second with castigation without food, but for his first fault there were to be three threatenings without castigation, and after the age of twelve he had to make compensation in the usual way, with regard to which there are many minute regulations. On the termination of the fosterage the foster-father returned the children with a parting gift, which was regulated according to the Honor price; and in return, the foster-son was bound to maintain his foster-father in sickness or old age, in the same manner as he would maintain his own father and mother.

192The relationship that developed was seen as very friendly and was linked to the Geilfiné relationship, but the text that mentions it is so unclear that it’s hard to pin down a specific meaning. The children stayed with their foster-father until the boys turned seventeen and the girls turned fourteen. The age of the boys was divided into three stages. The first lasted until he was seven years old; the second from seven to twelve years, and the third until he was seventeen. During the first stage, the foster-father could punish him for mistakes with physical discipline, and during the second stage, with physical discipline and restriction from food. However, for his first mistake, there would be three warnings without punishment, and after turning twelve, he had to make amends in the usual way, concerning which there are many detailed regulations. When the fosterage ended, the foster-father returned the children with a parting gift, which was determined based on the Honor price; in return, the foster-son was obligated to care for his foster-father in times of sickness or old age, just as he would for his own parents.

Such were the leading features of the system of fosterage as presented to us in the Senchus Mor.[218]

Such were the main aspects of the foster care system as shown to us in the Senchus Mor.[218]

Later state of the Finnish.

The ancient topographical descriptions of some of the territories in the three provinces of Munster, Connaught, and Ulster, which have been printed by the Irish Archæological and Celtic Society, and which have been already referred to as affording illustrations of the tribe system, so far as preserved, likewise indicate the existence of the Finé or sept. Thus in the district of Corca Laidhe in Munster, which consisted of eight Tuaths or tribe territories, in describing the district of Cuil-Cearnadha, it is added, ‘These are its hereditary tribes (Fineadha duchusa), O’Rothlain its Toiseach, and Ua Cuinn, Ua Iarnain, and Ua Finain,’ three septs. 193Again, of the country or Duthaich of Gillamichil, which formed a Tuath, we are told, ‘These were its hereditary leaders (Oclaich Duthaich), O’Duibharda, O’Dunlaing, Oh-Ogain, O’Dubhagan,’ etc. It is unnecessary to go through the whole of them, or the Oclaich Duthaich of the other Tuaths, as Mr. O’Donovan adds a note which sufficiently explains their relation to the tribe. He says that these Oglaich ‘were the petty chiefs, Kenfinies or heads of families,’ properly septs, ‘who held their lands by the same right of descent from the common ancestor as the chief, or rather Toiseach, himself; and they were called ’Oglaich, young heroes, because they were bound to assist him in his wars against his enemies at the heads of their respective clans.’[219]

The ancient descriptions of some areas in the three provinces of Munster, Connaught, and Ulster, which have been published by the Irish Archaeological and Celtic Society, and which have been mentioned as providing insights into the tribal system, show evidence of the Fine or sept. For example, in the area of Corca Laidhe in Munster, which included eight Tuaths or tribal territories, the description of the area of Cuil-Cearnadha states, ‘These are its hereditary tribes (Fineadha duchusa), O’Rothlain as its Leader, along with Ua Cuinn, Ua Iarnain, and Ua Finain,’ which are three septs. 193 Furthermore, regarding the region or Country of Gillamichil, which made up a People, it states, ‘These were its hereditary leaders (Oclaich Duthaich), O’Duibharda, O’Dunlaing, Oh-Ogain, O’Dubhagan,’ etc. It’s not necessary to list all of them, or the Oclaich Duthaich of the other Tribes, as Mr. O’Donovan adds a note that clarifies their connection to the tribe. He mentions that these Oglaich ‘were the minor chiefs, Kenfinies or heads of families,’ essentially septs, ‘who held their lands by the same right of descent from the common ancestor as the chief, or rather Toiseach, himself; and they were called Oglaich, young heroes, because they were obligated to assist him in his battles against enemies at the forefront of their respective clans.’[219]

We have some information, too, regarding the Finé or sept in Connaught. Thus in the ‘Tribes and Customs of Hy Fiachraich’ we read that Fiachra, son of Eochaidh Muighmheadhoin, Ardri of Erin, colonised this district, and had a son, Amhalgaidh, from whose son, Fedhlim, sprang the Cineal Fedhlimidh, which consisted of ‘O Ceallachain, O Caithniadh, Mac Coinin, O Muimhneachain, Mac Fhionain, O Gearadhain, O’Conboirne. These are the Cineal Fedhlimidh of Jorrus.’ The Cineal Feidhlimidh here is the tribe occupying a Tuath, and the others are the Finé or septs of which it was composed. Then from ‘Aongus, son of Amhalgaidh, came the Cineal Aongusa in Hy-Amhalgaidh, viz., O Muireadhaigh, Taoisig of the Lagan.’ Here we have the Taoisech at the head of the Cineal or tribe, and then we are told that ‘of the descendants of Aongus are the people of Dun Finne, or fort of the Finé, viz. O Cuinn, MagOdhrain, O Comhdhan, O’Duibhlearga, O Bearga, O Blighe, O Duanma or Duanmaigh;’ and these were the Finé or septs. Amhalgaidh had other sons by Earca, daughter of Eochaidh, king of Leinster, the eldest of whom was Fergus, and his son Muireadhach 194was Rig Ua n-Amhalgaidh, or king of Hy-Amhalgaidh. The descendants of this Muireadhach possessed ‘the Triocha Ceud of Bac and of Gleann Nemthinne, and the half Triocha Ceud of Breudach. These are the hereditary tribes (Fineadhoigh Dudhchusa) of Bac, viz., O Lachtna, Taoisioc of the two Bacs and of the Gleann, and of them O Dubhagain and the Clann Firbisigh, O Maoilruaidh of Ardachaidh, and O’Cuimin of Lios Cuimin on the Muaidh. These are the families or septs (Fineada) of Breudach, viz., O Toghda, Taoiseach of Breudach, O Glaimin, O Luachaidh, and O Gilin.’[220] Here we have two groups of Finé or septs, with a Toisech at the head of each. Lastly, from Aongus Fionn, another son of Amhalgaidh, are O’Gaibhtheachan, O’Flainn, and O’Maoilhiona, chiefs (Flaithe) of Calraighe Muighe h-Eleag.

We also have some information about the Fine or sept in Connacht. In the ‘Tribes and Customs of Hy Fiachraich,’ it says that Fiachra, son of Eochaidh Muighmheadhoin, Ardri of Erin, settled in this area and had a son named Amhalgaidh, whose son Fedhlim was the ancestor of the Cineal Fedhlimidh, which included ‘O Ceallachain, O Caithniadh, Mac Coinin, O Muimhneachain, Mac Fhionain, O Gearadhain, O’Conboirne. These are the Cineal Fedhlimidh of Jorrus.’ The Cineal Feidhlimidh here refers to the tribe occupying a Tribe, while the others are the Finé or septs that made it up. From ‘Aongus, son of Amhalgaidh, came the Cineal Aongusa in Hy-Amhalgaidh, specifically, O Muireadhaigh, Prime Minister of the Lagan.’ Here, we have the Prime Minister leading the Cineal or tribe, and it states that ‘the descendants of Aongus are the people of Dun Finn, or fort of the Finé, which include O Cuinn, MagOdhrain, O Comhdhan, O’Duibhlearga, O Bearga, O Blighe, O Duanma or Duanmaigh;’ and these were the Finé or septs. Amhalgaidh had other sons with Earca, daughter of Eochaidh, king of Leinster, the oldest of whom was Fergus, and his son Muireadhach 194 was Rig Ua n-Amhalgaidh, or king of Hy-Amhalgaidh. The descendants of this Muireadhach held ‘the Triocha Ceud of Bac and of Gleann Nemthinne, and half of the Triocha Ceud of Breudach. These are the hereditary tribes (Fineadhoigh Dudhchusa) of Bac, namely O Lachtna, Taoisioc of the two Bacs and of the Gleann, along with O Dubhagain and the Clann Firbisigh, O Maoilruaidh of Ardachaidh, and O’Cuimin of Lios Cuimin on the Muaidh. These are the families or septs (Fineada) of Breudach, specifically O Toghda, Taoiseach of Breudach, O Glaimin, O Luachaidh, and O Gilin.’[220] Here we have two groups of Fine or septs, each led by a Leader. Lastly, from Aongus Fionn, another son of Amhalgaidh, we have O’Gaibhtheachan, O’Flainn, and O’Maoilhiona, chiefs (Flaithe) of Calraighe Muighe h-Eleag.

In one of MacFirbis’s tracts he deduces the tribes and septs descended from Brian, the son and successor of Eochaidh Muighmeadoin, king of Connaught. He is said to have had ‘twenty-four‘twenty-four sons, and from Echean, one of them, descended the Cinel n-Echean or tribe of Echean, consisting of the septs of O’Biasta, O’Bli, O’Caisleorach, O’Ruanuidhen, and O’Fionnucain. From Fergus came the Cinel Fergusa of Echtge, consisting of the septs of O’Brain, O’Bruachain, O’Conrethe, and O’Cairriodha, Taoiseachs of Cinel Fergusa. From Erc Dearg, or the Red, came the Cinel Deirg in Connaught; from Esse or Essile came the Tuath Esille; from Aongus are the Cinel n-Aongusa of Galway, that is, the O’Hallorans with their branches; from Tenedh the Corco-Tenedh, and Muichead, from whom Corco-Muichead; from Cana, the O’Cananans in Uaithne; Neachtain, from Tir Neachtain, with their septs (Fineadhaibh); two Carbrys, viz., Carbry Conrith, from whom is descended St. Barry of Corc, and Carbry Aircheann, from whom the Hy Briuin Ratha in West Connaught; three Conalls, viz., Conall Oirisin, from 195whom the men of Umalia, Conall Glun, from whom the O’Monahans, Taoiseachs of the three Tuaths, and Conall Cortaine, from whom the O’Maolduibh; Eochaidh, from whom the Cinel n-Eachach; and Enna Eamalach, from whom Cinel n-Eanna; Duach Galach, the youngest, from whom the kings of Rath Cruachan are descended.’[221]

In one of MacFirbis’s writings, he outlines the tribes and clans that descended from Brian, the son and successor of Eochaidh Muighmeadoin, king of Connacht. He is said to have had twenty-four‘twenty-four sons, and from Echean, one of them, came the Cinel n-Echean, or tribe of Echean, which includes the clans of O’Biasta, O’Bli, O’Caisleorach, O’Ruanuidhen, and O’Fionnucain. From Fergus came the Cinel Fergusa of Echtge, which consists of the clans of O’Brain, O’Bruachain, O’Conrethe, and O’Cairriodha, of Cinel Fergusa. From Erc Dearg, or the Red, came the Cinel Deirg in Connacht; from Esse or Essile arose the Tuath Esille; from Aongus are the Cinel n-Aongusa of Galway, namely, the O’Hallorans with their branches; from Tenedh the Corco-Tenedh, and Muichead, from whom Corco-Muichead; from Cana, the O’Cananans in Uaithne; Neachtain, from Tir Neachtain, along with their clans (Fineadhaibh); two Carbrys, namely, Carbry Conrith, from whom is descended St. Barry of Corc, and Carbry Aircheann, from whom the Hy Briuin Ratha in West Connacht; three Conalls, namely, Conall Oirisin, from whom the men of Umalia, Conall Glun, from whom the O’Monahans, Taoisigh of the three Tribes, and Conall Cortaine, from whom the O’Maolduibh; Eochaidh, from whom the Cinel n-Eachach; and Enna Eamalach, from whom Cinel n-Eanna; Duach Galach, the youngest, from whom the kings of Rath Cruachan are descended.’[221]

In the province of Ulster we find, besides the Tuaths which formed the subdivisions of the larger districts and were equivalent to the tribe territories, that in some a smaller division is mentioned termed a Cinement. Thus in the district of the Glynnes, consisting of seven subdivisions, six are termed Tuoghs or Tuaths, and one is the ‘Cynamond of Armoy and Raghlin,’ containing the parish of Armoy and the island of Rathlin. Again, among the Tuoghs in North Clandeboy we find the ‘Cinament of Knockboynabrade;’ the ‘Cinament of Duogh Connor,’ containing the sixteen towns of Connor; the Cinament of Kilmahevet; the Cinament of Ballinowre, represented by the modern parish of Ballinowre, and containing 8000 acres; the Cinament of Carntall, Monksland, and Carnemony; the Cinament of Dirrevolgie, alias Fealaogh; and the Cinament of Clandermot, containing four Ballys or townlands.[222] This word Cinament is derived from Cine, a sept, and Minand, a habitation or residence, and these smaller districts were obviously the possessions of septs or Finés which had become detached from their tribe, and thus we find the name of the Clan Dermot connected with one of them. Again, we find the Barony of Lower Castlereagh in South Clandeboy consisted of five smaller territories termed Slut Henrickies, Slut Kellies, Slut Hugh Bricks, Slut Bryan Boye, Slut Durnings, and Slut Owen mac Quin, the last two forming one district; but this word Slut is the Irish Sliocht or sept, and the names are corrupted from Sliocht 196Enri Caoich, or the sept of Henry the Blind; Sliocht Ceallaigh, or sept of the Kellies; Sliocht Aodh breac, or sept of Hugh the Freckled; Sliocht Briuin buidhe, or sept of Brian the Yellow; Sliocht Owen mhic Cuinn, or sept of Owen son of Conn.[223]

In the province of Ulster, we see that besides the Tribes that made up the larger districts and were similar to tribal territories, there are smaller divisions referred to as Cinema. For example, in the Glynnes area, which has seven subdivisions, six are called Tuoghs or Tribes, while one is the ‘Cynamond of Armoy and Raghlin,’ which includes the parish of Armoy and the island of Rathlin. Additionally, among the Tuoghs in North Clandeboy, we find the ‘Cinema of Knockboynabrade;’ the ‘Cinema of Duogh Connor,’ which consists of the sixteen towns of Connor; the Cinament of Kilmahevet; the Cinament of Ballinowre, which corresponds to the current parish of Ballinowre and covers 8000 acres; the Cinema of Carntall, Monksland, and Carnemony; the Cinema of Dirrevolgie, nickname Fealaogh; and the Cinema of Clandermot, which includes four Ballys or townlands.[222] The term Cinament comes from Movies, meaning a sept, and Minand, meaning a place of residence, indicating that these smaller districts were clearly the lands of septs or Fines that had separated from their tribe, which is how the name of the Clan Dermot became associated with one of them. Furthermore, in the Barony of Lower Castlereagh in South Clandeboy, there were five smaller territories called Slut Henrickies, Slut Kellies, Slut Hugh Bricks, Slut Bryan Boye, Slut Durnings, and Slut Owen mac Quin, with the last two forming a single area; however, the word Slut is the Irish Sliocht or sept, and the names are derived from Descendants of Enri Caoich, or the sept of Henry the Blind; Ceallaigh Descendants, or the sept of the Kellies; Descendants of Aodh Breac, or the sept of Hugh the Freckled; Yellow Branch of the O'Briens, or the sept of Brian the Yellow; Descendants of Owen son of Conn, or the sept of Owen son of Conn.[223]

Sir John Davis, in his Letter to the Earl of Salisbury, written about the same time, gives us a very clear account of the position of these septs in the counties of Fermanagh and Cavan. In Fermanagh he derived his information from certain of the clerks or scholars of that country, who knew all the septs and families and their branches, and the dignity of one sept above another, and what families or persons were chief of every sept, and who were next, and who were of third rank, and so forth, till they descended to the most inferior man in all the barony. Moreover, they took upon them to tell ‘what quantity of land every man ought to have by the custom of their country, which is of the nature of gavelkind, whereby, as their septs or families did multiply, their possessions have been from time to time divided and subdivided, and broken into so many small parcels as almost every acre of land had a several owner, who termeth himself a lord and his portion of land his country.’ ‘Notwithstanding, as McGuire himself had a chiefry over all the country, and some demesne that did ever pass to him only who carried that title, so was there a chief of every sept who had certain services, duties, and demesnes that ever passed to the Tanist of that sept, and never was subject to division.’ And in his return of the state of the county of Cavan he gives the following general account:—‘In the Irish countries, where the custom of Tanistry is not extinguished, the tenures are everywhere alike. There is first a general chieftain of every country or territory, which hath some demesne and some household provisions yielded unto him by all the inhabitants 197under him; every sept or surname hath a particular chieftain or Tanist, which hath likewise his peculiar demesne and duties, and these possessions go by succession or election, entirely without any division; but all the other lands holden by the inferior inhabitants are partable in course of gavelkind, wherein there is no difference made between legitimate sons and bastards.’[224]

Sir John Davis, in his Letter to the Earl of Salisbury, written around the same time, provides a clear account of the status of these groups in the counties of Fermanagh and Cavan. In Fermanagh, he got his information from some local clerks or scholars who knew all the clans and families, their branches, and the hierarchy amongst them, including who was the leader of each clan, who came next, and who was of third rank, and so on, down to the lowest rank in the barony. They also claimed to know what amount of land each person should have by their local customs, which resemble gavelkind. As their clans or families multiplied, their lands were periodically divided and subdivided, leading to each acre being owned by different individuals, each calling themselves a lord and referring to their portion of land as their country. However, McGuire himself held the chief position over the entire area, along with some lands that were only passed down to whoever held that title. Similarly, there was a chief of every clan who had specific services, responsibilities, and lands that were always passed down to the Tanist of that clan and were never divided. In his report on the state of the county of Cavan, he provides the following overview: “In the Irish regions, where the tradition of Tanistry still exists, the land tenures are all the same. Each region has a general chief who receives certain lands and household provisions from all the people under him; every clan or surname has its own chief or Tanist, who also has specific lands and duties, and these possessions are passed down by succession or election without any division. However, all other lands held by the lower inhabitants are shared according to gavelkind, with no distinction made between legitimate children and illegitimate ones.”197

The Tribe in Wales.

Such, then, being the leading features of the Tuath or tribe, and the Finé or sept, so far as we can gather them from the Ancient Laws of Ireland, and as we find them exemplified in the later condition of the country, which it is essential for our purpose to indicate, we must now pass over to the mainland of Great Britain, and examine how far we can likewise trace them in the Ancient Laws of its Welsh population; and here we see clearly enough that a tribal system possessing in the main the same characteristics lies at the foundation of their social organisation. It was likewise modified in the main by the same influences, but that of the Church was earlier encountered, and it could hardly escape being affected by another influence to which the Irish tribe was not exposed, viz., that of the Roman institutions during the period when the Welsh population formed a part of the Roman province—an influence, however, which would be more intense in the southern and eastern districts, and more superficial in the mountainous region of the west, and in the frontier districts between the Roman walls, whose Welsh population afterwards formed the kingdom of Strathclyde.

The main features of the Tuath or tribe, and the Fine or sept, as we can gather from the Ancient Laws of Ireland, and as we see them reflected in the later state of the country, which is important for our discussion, leads us to shift our focus to the mainland of Great Britain. We will explore how similar patterns are found in the Ancient Laws of its Welsh population. Here, it’s clear that a tribal system with largely the same characteristics is at the core of their social structure. This system was also influenced by similar factors, though it faced the Church’s impact earlier, and it was inevitably shaped by another force that the Irish tribe didn’t experience: the Roman institutions during the time when the Welsh people were part of the Roman province. This influence was stronger in the southern and eastern areas, while it was more superficial in the western mountainous regions and the border areas between the Roman walls, where the Welsh population later established the kingdom of Strathclyde.

The Welsh codes which have been preserved are those of Gwynedd or North Wales, and Dyved and Gwent, the west and east divisions of South Wales. Besides these we have some fragments of Commentaries printed under the title of Anomalous Laws, and we have also the advantage of possessing a Latin version of the Laws of Dyved, which gives us the 198equivalent of the Welsh terms in the Latin of the feudal charters. The oldest of these codes are certainly the Laws of Gwynedd or North Wales, and they recognise the influence of the Church as establishing the sanction of marriage, requiring legitimacy in the sons, and introducing a law of primogeniture in the succession to land which did not exist in the Irish system, when it declares, ‘An innate Bon-eddig is a person who shall be complete as to origin in Wales both by the mother and by the father. The ecclesiastical law says again that no son is to have the patrimony but the eldest born to the father by the married wife.’ The rule was not, however, universally accepted, for it is added, ‘The law of Howel, however, adjudges it to the youngest son as well as to the oldest.’[225]

The preserved Welsh codes come from Gwynedd, or North Wales, and Dyved and Gwent, which are the west and east parts of South Wales. In addition to these, we have some fragments of Commentaries published under the title of Anomalous Laws, and we also benefit from having a Latin version of the Laws of Dyved, which gives us the equivalent of Welsh terms in the Latin used in feudal charters. The oldest of these codes is definitely the Laws of Gwynedd or North Wales, and they acknowledge the Church's influence in establishing the legitimacy of marriage, requiring that sons be legitimate, and introducing a law of primogeniture for inheriting land that didn't exist in the Irish system. It states, "An innate Bon-eddig is someone who is fully recognized in Wales by both their mother and father. The ecclesiastical law also says that no son should inherit the family property except for the eldest born to the father with his wife." However, this rule wasn’t universally accepted, as it adds, "The law of Howel, however, grants it to both the youngest son and the oldest."[225]

These laws present to us the Cymric people, or Welsh population, who still maintained their independence, as in a more advanced stage of organisation than the Irish tribes are exhibited in the Brehon Laws. We find the land divided into Talaeth, or provinces, each under its Brenhin, or king, similarly to that of Ireland, and all under a Brenhin penrhaith, or supreme king; but while we can trace the original function of the king as judge of his people, the position of king had assumed a more modern aspect both as relates to his power and authority, and to his rights in connection with the land. The whole people are termed the Cenedl y Gymry, or race of the Cymry, and we can see that the organisation of each province was based upon an earlier tribal system, and that it must have been formed by a confederation of tribes similar to that of the Irish province. Indications of this earlier tribal system appear to be contained in ‘The Heads of the Social State’ attributed to Dyvnwal Moelmud, a mythic king. These tribes appear as Llwylh a Cenedl. We find also the same distinction of the people into bond 199and free, Caithion and Rydyon, the Latin equivalents of which were Nativi and Liberi, the latter alone representing the ancient free members of the tribe. These are termed in the Laws Boneddic Cancwynawl. They were pure Cymri both by father and mother, and the Latin equivalent was nobilis ingenuus. The head of the tribe was the Pencenedl, or prefectus generis, who is still recognised as a functionary in these Laws. According to the Triads of the Social State, the Pencenedl must be the oldest in the Cenedl so far as the ninth degree of kindred, who is in full strength of body and mind. The same process which in the case of the Irish tribe had created a class of territorial lords or Flaith, no doubt gave rise to the similar class whom we find fully developed in the Welsh law. These were the Uchelwyr or Breyr, sometimes termed Mab Uchelwyr, just as the Irish Flaith appear as Mac Oclaich, and their Latin equivalent was Optimates. When a family succeeded in retaining possession of the same portion of land for a certain period, they were recognised as proprietors of it, and entered the class of territorial lords. Thus in the Laws of Gwynedd, ‘Whosoever shall claim land and soil by kin and descent, let him show his kin and descent from the stock from whence he is derived; and if he be a fourth man, he is a proprietor because a fourth man becomes a proprietor;’ and in the Laws of Gwent, ‘a dadenhudd is the tilling by a person of land tilled by his father before him. In the fourth degree a person becomes a proprietor,—his father, his grandfather, his great-grandfather, and himself the fourth.’[226] The servile class consisted of two kinds. First, those of native race termed Taeog or Villanus, and the Caeth or prædial serf. The former class was analogous to the Daer Ceile or bond tenants, and the latter to the Sencleithe of the Irish.

These laws introduce us to the Cymric people, or Welsh population, who still maintained their independence and had a more advanced level of organization compared to the Irish tribes shown in the Brehon Laws. We see the land divided into Talaeth, or provinces, each governed by its own King, or king, similar to Ireland, and all under a King's choice, or supreme king. While we can trace the original role of the king as the judge of his people, his position had taken on a more modern form regarding his power, authority, and land rights. The entire population is referred to as the Welsh Nation, or the race of the Cymry, and we can observe that the organization of each province was based on an earlier tribal system, likely formed by a confederation of tribes similar to those in Irish provinces. Signs of this earlier tribal system seem to be reflected in ‘The Heads of the Social State’ attributed to Dyvnwal Moelmud, a legendary king. These tribes are identified as Spirit and Nation. We also find a similar distinction among the people between bond and free, Caithion and Rydyon, with the Latin equivalents being Natives and Free, the latter representing the ancient free members of the tribe. These individuals are referred to in the Laws as Generous Warrior. They were pure Cymri on both sides, and the Latin equivalent is noble gentleman. The leader of the tribe is called the Penciled, or prefect of the kind, and he is still recognized as a functionary in these laws. According to the Triads of the Social State, the Pencil must be the oldest in the Race up to the ninth degree of kinship, who is in full physical and mental strength. The same process that created a class of territorial lords or Flaith in the case of the Irish tribe also led to the emergence of a similar class fully developed in Welsh law. These were the Uchelwyr or Breyer, sometimes called High Five, just like the Irish Flaith are referred to as Mac Oclaich, with their Latin equivalent being Elite. When a family successfully held on to the same land for a certain time, they were recognized as its owners and entered the class of territorial lords. Thus, in the Laws of Gwynedd, it states, ‘Whoever claims land and soil by kin and descent must show his lineage from the family from which he descends; and if he is a fourth man, he is a property owner because a fourth man becomes a property holder’; and in the Laws of Gwent, ‘a dadenhudd is the cultivation by a person of land farmed by his father before him. At the fourth degree, a person becomes a property owner—his father, his grandfather, his great-grandfather, and he himself is the fourth.’[226] The laboring class consisted of two types. First, those of native descent referred to as Taeog or Villain, and the Caeth or prædial serf. The former class was similar to the Dear Friend or bond tenants, and the latter comparable to the Sencleithe of the Irish.

Besides the occupiers of the soil, who were native members 200of the tribe, there was a class of foreign settlers analogous to the Fuidhir of the Irish, who were termed Alltudion or strangers, and were settled on the waste lands.

Besides the landowners, who were local members of the tribe, there was a group of foreign settlers similar to the Fuidhir of Ireland, known as Alltudion or strangers, who lived on the unused land. 200

The land which formed originally the common property of the tribe now appears as consisting of the Tir Gwelyawg or inheritance land, similar to the Irish Orba. Part was held in demesne and cultivated by the Alltudion or stranger villains, and the Caethion, or prædial serfs; and part occupied by the Taeog, or native members of the tribe, who had become his tenants. There was also the Tir Bwrdd or mensal land, and the Tir Cylladus or geldable land, also termed Tir Cyfrif or register land, which was divided among the Aillt or native members of the tribe.[227] The mode in which the land was occupied will, however, be better understood in connection with the system of land measurement which appears in these laws.

The land that originally belonged to the tribe now appears as consisting of the Tir Gwelyawg or inheritance land, similar to the Irish Orba. Part was held in demesne and cultivated by the Alltudion or stranger tenants, and the Caethion, or serfs; and part was occupied by the Taeog, or native tribe members, who had become their tenants. There was also the Tabletop or family land, and the Tir Cylladus or taxable land, also referred to as Account System or registered land, which was divided among the Aillt or native tribe members.[227] The way the land was occupied will, however, be better understood in connection with the system of land measurement that appears in these laws.

It is thus given in the Laws of Gwynedd. The smallest denomination of land was the Erw or acre. It was a ridge of land. The measure was what was termed the long yoke of sixteen feet, the breadth consisted of two yokes, and the length was thirty times its breadth. It thus contained 3413 square yards, that is, somewhat less than three-fourths of an imperial acre. The basis of this system is the number four. Four of these Erws formed a Tyddyn or man’s house, that is, the homestead of a single family, and four Tyddyns made a Randir or division of land. Four Randirs formed a Gavael, and four Gavaels the Tref or townland. Four Trefs made a Maenawl. Twelve Maenawls and two Trefs formed a Cymwd, and two Cymwds a Cantrev, so called because it thus contained one hundred Trefs. The Cymwd, however, appears to be the true unit in this system, for we are told that the two Trefs which it contained, besides the twelve Maenawls, were for the use of the Brenin or king. 201One was his Maertrev land, and the other for his waste and summer pasture. There were thus, we are told, four legal Erws of tillage in every Tyddyn; sixteen in every Randir; sixty-four in every Gavael; two hundred and fifty-six in the Tref; one thousand and twenty-four in every Maenawl; twelve thousand two hundred and eighty-eight in the twelve Maenawls. In the two Trefs which pertain to the court are to be five hundred and twelve Erws; the whole of that, when summed up, is twelve thousand and eight hundred Erws in the Cymwd,[228] or about 9600 imperial acres.

It is stated in the Laws of Gwynedd that the smallest unit of land was the Erw or acre. It consisted of a strip of land, measured by what was called the long yoke of sixteen feet. The width was two yokes, and the length was thirty times its width. This equated to 3,413 square yards, which is just under three-fourths of an imperial acre. The foundation of this system is based on the number four. Four of these Erws made up a Tyddyn or homestead, representing the residence of a single family, while four Tyddyns formed a Randir or land division. Four Randirs created a Gavael, and four Gavaels made a Tref or townland. Four Trefs constituted a Maenawl. Twelve Maenawls and two Trefs formed a Cymwd, and two Cymwds made a Cantrev, which is called so because it contained one hundred Trefs. However, the Cymwd seems to be the actual unit in this system, as it’s noted that the two Trefs within it, along with the twelve Maenawls, were designated for the King or king. One was his Maertrev land and the other for his waste and summer pasture. Consequently, it is noted that there were four legal Erws of cultivable land in each Tyddyn; sixteen in each Randir; sixty-four in each Gavael; two hundred and fifty-six in the Tref; one thousand and twenty-four in each Maenawl; and twelve thousand two hundred and eighty-eight in the twelve Maenawls. In the two Trefs associated with the court, there would be five hundred and twelve Erws; when totaled, this amounts to twelve thousand and eight hundred Erws in the Cymwd,[228] or about 9,600 imperial acres.

The Tref thus, in the main, corresponds to the Ballyboe or ploughgate of the Irish system, and the fifty Trefs of the Cymwd were thus distributed among the people. Sixteen Trefs formed the Tir Cyfrif or register land, occupied by the Bonedic or free members of the tribe. Eight Trefs, or two Maenawls, were assigned to the Cynghellawr and the Maer who represented the king in the Cymwd, and divided the register land among the people. Twenty-four Trefs, or six Maenawls, were the Tir Gwelyawg or inheritance land, possessed by the free Uchelwyr; and the two Trefs which remained over were the king’s Tir Bwrdd or mensal land. Under the Uchelwyr there was a similar distribution of land, and it is obvious that what was originally the common land of the tribe, had now come to be viewed as the property of the king; and the Bonedic, or original free occupiers of the land, now appear as the king’s Aillts. Though, like the Irish Ceile, they came to occupy a dependent position in relation to the superior, their original mode of occupation of the soil remained unchanged, and the Maer and Cynghellawr are directed to share this land equally between all in the Tref or township, and on 202that account it is called Tir Cyfrif or register land. On the other hand, the sons succeeded equally to the Tir Gwelyawg or inheritance land, and if they failed, it went to their first and second cousins, after whom there was no further division, a succession very similar to the Irish Gavelcine.

The Tref mainly corresponds to the Ballyboe or ploughgate of the Irish system, and the fifty Trefs of the Cymwd were distributed among the people. Sixteen Trefs made up the Login Area or register land, occupied by the Benedict or free members of the tribe. Eight Trefs, or two Maenawls, were assigned to the Advisor and the Maer who represented the king in the Cymwd, dividing the register land among the people. Twenty-four Trefs, or six Maenawls, were the Tir Gwelyawg or inheritance land, owned by the free Highwaymen; and the two Trefs that were left over were the king’s Board Game or mensal land. Under the Upscale, there was a similar distribution of land, and it’s clear that what was originally the common land of the tribe had come to be seen as the king's property; and the Benedict, or original free occupiers of the land, now appear as the king’s Aills. Although, like the Irish Ceilidh, they ended up in a dependent position relative to the higher class, their original way of occupying the land remained the same, and the Maer and Speaker are instructed to share this land equally among everyone in the Tref or township, which is why it is called Account Area or register land. On the other hand, the sons inherited equally from the Cozy Bed or inheritance land, and if they didn’t have sons, it went to their first and second cousins, after which there was no further division, reflecting a succession process very similar to the Irish Gavelkind.

This system of land-measures was not, however, uniform, for we are told that Bleddyn, a prince of Gwynedd and Powis, altered the size of the Tyddyn or smallest holding from four Erws to twelve Erws when held by an Uchelwr, eight Erws when held by an Aillt, and four when held by a Godaeog or superior Taeog,[229] and in the Laws of Dyved we find a still greater variety. In these laws the Tref or township in the free manors is to consist of four Randirs, instead of sixteen as in the Laws of Gwynedd, and the Randir is to contain three hundred and twelve Erws, ‘so that the owner may have in the three hundred Erws arable pasture and fuel wood and space for buildings on the twelve Erws.’ The Erw, however, is smaller than that in the Laws of Gwynedd, for while it is of the same breadth, viz., the long yoke of sixteen feet, it is only sixteen times as long in place of thirty. Again, in place of the Maenawl containing a uniform quantity of four Trefs, the lowland Maenawl, where the land is more fertile, is to consist of seven Trefs, and the upland Maenawl thirteen.[230] The land-measures as given in the Code of Gwent are very similar, but with some variations. There is the same direction that there are to be four Randirs in the Tref and three hundred and twelve Erws in the Randir, but the Erw contains eighteen rods of eighteen feet in place of sixteen yokes in the length, and there are to be thirteen Trefs in every Maenawl, except those of the Taeog Trefs, which contain only seven. Of the four Randirs in the free Tref three are for occupancy and the fourth pasturage for the three; but in 203the Taeog Tref there are only three Randirs, the third being pasturage for the other two.[231]

This system of land measurements was not consistent, as we learn that Bleddyn, a prince of Gwynedd and Powis, changed the size of the Tyddyn or smallest holding from four Erws to twelve Erws when held by a(n) Uchelwr, eight Erws when held by an Aillt, and four when held by a Godaeog or superior Taeog,[229] and in the Laws of Dyved we see even more variation. In these laws, the Tref or township in free manors is supposed to consist of four Randirs, instead of sixteen as in the Laws of Gwynedd, and the Randir is to contain three hundred and twelve Erws, ‘so that the owner may have in the three hundred Erws arable pasture and fuel wood and space for buildings on the twelve Erws.’ The Erw, however, is smaller than that in the Laws of Gwynedd, for while it is the same width, namely, the long yoke of sixteen feet, it is only sixteen times as long instead of thirty. Additionally, instead of the Maenawl having a uniform quantity of four Trefs, the lowland Maenawl, where the land is more fertile, is to consist of seven Trefs, and the upland Maenawl contains thirteen.[230] The land measurements given in the Code of Gwent are very similar, but with some differences. It indicates that there are four Randirs in the Tref and three hundred and twelve Erws in the Randir, but the Erw consists of eighteen rods of eighteen feet instead of sixteen yokes in the length, and there are to be thirteen Trefs in every Maenawl, except for the Taeog Trefs, which only contain seven. Of the four Randirs in the free Tref, three are for occupancy and the fourth is for pasturage for the three; however, in the 203 Taeog Tref, there are only three Randirs, with the third being pasturage for the other two.[231]

The original rights of the free members of the tribe, on which their possession of the register land is based, are thus defined in the Triads of the Social State:—‘There are three original rights of every native Welshman (Cymro Cynwhynawl),—first, the possession, without restriction, of five Erws of land; second, a right of determining the constitutional law of the country under protection and in right of the Pencenedl; and third, a right to the freedom of the country in general, that is to say, that he be free to go whither he will without loss of privilege or verdict, unless when in actual service of the country, or of a court of law.’[232]

The original rights of the free members of the tribe, which support their ownership of the registered land, are defined in the Triads of the Social State:—‘There are three original rights of every native Welshman (Cynwyl Welshman),—first, the unrestricted possession of five Erws of land; second, the right to determine the constitutional law of the country under the protection and authority of the Pencil; and third, the right to the overall freedom of the country, meaning he can go wherever he wants without losing privilege or judgment, unless he is currently serving the country or in a court of law.’[232]

The burdens upon the land and its possessors were as follows:—The sixteen Trefs in the Cymwd possessed by the Aillt paid a rent in kind, termed Dawnbwyd, which was similar to the Biatad or food-rent of the Irish system, and were subject to the Cylch and Dovraith of the superior, or refection and quartering, equivalent to the Conmedha or Coigny of the Irish. From the Trefs possessed by the Uchelwyr, and the two manors belonging to the Maer and Cynghellawr, the king received a Gwestva or food-rent, which corresponds to the Bestighi or food-rent of the house paid by every rank in the Irish tribe to the Ri Tuath; but in the Welsh system the payment in kind was, in part, commuted for a money payment, and we find no trace of the subsidy or gift of stock by the superior, in proportion to the return in the shape of food-rent, which characterises the whole relations of the different grades in the Irish tribe to each other.[233]

The burdens on the land and its owners were as follows: The sixteen Trefs in the Cymwd owned by the Aillt paid a rent in kind called Dawn food, which was similar to the Biatad or food-rent of the Irish system. They were also subject to the Cylch and Dovraith of the superior, representing refection and quartering, which is equivalent to the Conmedha or Coigny in Ireland. From the Trefs held by the Uchelwyr, and the two manors belonging to the Maer and Speaker, the king received a Gwestva or food-rent, which corresponds to the Bestighi or food-rent paid by every rank in the Irish tribe to the North King. However, in the Welsh system, part of the payment in kind was exchanged for a cash payment, and we see no evidence of the subsidy or gift of livestock from the superior, in proportion to the return in food-rent, which characterizes the entire relationships among the different classes in the Irish tribe. [233]

Besides these regular burdens, there were two that may be termed casual. These were the Ebidiw or relief, payable 204to the superior by the heir of a defunct vassal; and secondly, the Amobr, Gobr Merch, or maiden fee, that is, a fee paid to the superior by the person subject to that payment on the marriage of a daughter. By the Welsh laws the Amobyrs of the daughters are said to be of equal amount with the Ebidiws of their fathers, and there were three Ebidiws—an Ebidiw of a pound, an Ebidiw of six score pence, and an Ebidiw of three score pence. The first was paid by the principal officers of the palace—by the Pencenedl and by the officers of the country, the Maer and the Cynghellawr. The second by the superior officers, the Uchelwr or Breyr, and the Gwahalaeth or son of a lord; and the third by the king’s Taeog, an Arddelwman and an Alltud whom the king has enfranchised.[234]

Besides these regular burdens, there were two that could be considered occasional. These were the Ebidiw, or relief, which was paid to the superior by the heir of a deceased vassal; and secondly, the Amobr, Gobr Merch, or maiden fee, which is a fee paid to the superior by the person responsible for that payment upon the marriage of a daughter. According to Welsh laws, the Amobyrs for the daughters are said to be equal in amount to the Ebidiws of their fathers, and there were three types of Ebidiws—an Ebidiw of a pound, an Ebidiw of one hundred and twenty pence, and an Ebidiw of sixty pence. The first was paid by the main officials of the palace—by the Pencil and the local officers, the Maer and the Consultant. The second was paid by the higher officials, the Uchelwr or Breyr, and the Gwahalaeth or son of a lord; and the third was paid by the king’s Taeog, a Arddelwman and an Everything whom the king has freed.[234]

Fines for Slaughter.

Another important feature of the Irish tribe system is exactly reflected in the Welsh laws. The compensation for every injury, from the slaughter of a member of the tribe to the smallest loss, was by fines based upon a value or price put upon each person according to his position as regards rank and wealth. The fines are the Galanas for slaughter, equivalent to the Eric of the Irish; the Saraad, or fine for any personal injury or insult, which seems to be the Smacht of the Irish; the Dirwy and Camlwrw, equivalent to the Dire fines of the Irish. The Gwerth or price of the different ranks, equivalent to the Irish Honor price, and which regulated the Galanas, was as follows:—That of a king is defined in the Laws of Gwynedd as three times his Saraad. The Gwerth or value and Galanas of a Pencenedl is to be paid by thrice nine kine and thrice nine score kine, and his Saraad is thrice nine kine and thrice nine score of silver. The Gwerth or price and the Galanas of an Uchelwr was six score and six kine, and his Saraad six kine and six score of silver. That of a native Bonedic, or free member of a tribe, was three score and three 205kine, and his Saraad was three kine and three score of silver. That of a king’s Alltudd, or foreign settler, was the same. The Gwerth of the Alltudd of an Uchelwr, as well as his Saraad, was one half that of the king’s Alltudd. The Gwerth of a Caeth or bondman, if of the island, was one pound; if from beyond sea, one pound and six score pence, and his Saraad was twelve pence. The third of every Galanas belongs to the king, ‘for to him pertains the enforcing of it when the Cenedl may be unable to enforce it.’ The Dirwy was twelve kine or three pounds; and the Camlwrw, or fine for wrong, three kine or nine score pence.

Another important feature of the Irish tribal system is clearly seen in the Welsh laws. Compensation for every injury, ranging from the killing of a tribe member to the smallest loss, was determined through fines based on a value or price assigned to each person according to their rank and wealth. The fines are the Galanas for killing, equivalent to the Eric in Irish law; the Saraad, the fine for any personal injury or insult, which seems to correspond to the Smacht in Irish law; and the Dirwy and Camlwrw, equivalent to the Urgent fines in Irish law. The Value, or price of different ranks, equivalent to the Irish Honor price, which regulated the Galanas, was as follows:—That of a king is set in the Laws of Gwynedd as three times his Saraad. The Value or value and Galanas of a Penciled is to be paid by thrice nine cattle and thrice nine score cattle, and his Saraad is thrice nine cattle and thrice nine score of silver. The Value or price and the Galanas of an Upper was sixty-six cattle, and his Saraad was six cattle and sixty pieces of silver. For a native Benedict, or free member of a tribe, the price was thirty-three cattle, and his Saraad was three cattle and thirty pieces of silver. For a king’s Alltudd, or foreign settler, it was the same. The Value of the Alltudd of an Uchelwr, along with his Saraad, was half that of the king’s Alltudd. The Value of a Caeth or bondman, if from the island, was one pound; if from overseas, one pound and sixty pence, and his Saraad was twelve pence. A third of every Galanas goes to the king, ‘for he is responsible for enforcing it when the Cenedl is unable to do so.’ The Dirwy was twelve cattle or three pounds; and the Camlwrw, or fine for wrongdoing, was three cattle or ninety pence.

The sept in Wales.

So far the resemblance between the Irish and the Welsh tribe seems sufficiently marked, and we can also trace in the Welsh Laws the existence of the sept, though it does not come so prominently forward as in the Irish Laws. The Uchelwr or territorial lord, from which class alone the Pencenedl was elected, had under him a class of native Cymri who had become his Aillt or tenants, and had likewise settled upon his land, the Alltudion or stranger tenants, both bond and free, and his prædial serfs or Caethim. These formed his Teulu or sept, which was sufficiently numerous to turn out a military force of one hundred and twenty fighting men;[235] and we find, though to a more limited extent, the same system by which the nearer relations of the chief formed an artificial group, which inherited his lands and were responsible for the crimes of its members. The law of succession in the Tir Gwelyawg or inheritance land was this—‘Three times shall the same patrimony be shared between three grades of a kindred. First, between brothers; the second time between cousins; the third time between second cousins; after that there is no propriate share of land;’land;’[236] and in the Commentaries this is illustrated by the following figure,

So far, the resemblance between the Irish and Welsh tribes is quite clear, and we can also see in the Welsh Laws the existence of the sept, although it isn't as prominent as in the Irish Laws. The Uchelwr or territorial lord, from whose class the Pencil was chosen, had under him a group of local Cymru who became his Aillt or tenants. He also had Alltudion or stranger tenants, both bonded and free, and his agricultural serfs or Caethim. These made up his Family or sept, which was large enough to field a military force of one hundred and twenty fighting men;[235] and although to a lesser degree, we find the same system where the chief's close relatives formed a structured group that inherited his lands and were held accountable for the wrongdoings of its members. The law of succession in the Sleepy Land or inheritance land was this—‘Three times shall the same inheritance be divided among three levels of kin. First, among brothers; the second time among cousins; the third time among second cousins; after that, there is no rightful share of land;’land;’[236] and in the Commentaries, this is illustrated by the following figure,

206
Great Grandfather
   
                 
Brother       Grandfather       Brother
       
                 
Cousin Brother   Father   Brother Cousin
           
             
Second Cousin Brother Son Brother Cousin Second
Cousin           Cousin
                 
    Second Cousin Grandson Cousin Second    
    Cousin       Cousin    
        Second Cousin Great Grandson Second Cousin        
                       

which shows the similarity of the system with the Irish. The commentator adds, ‘The above figure guides a person to understand the arrangement and connection existing between him and his ancestors and his co-inheritors and his children. For the ancestors of a person are his father, his grandfather, and his great-grandfather; the co-inheritors are brothers and cousins and second cousins; the heirs of a person are those who proceed from his body, as a son, and a grandson and a great-grandson; and if a person be skilful in the use of the figure described above, when a person descended from any one of the three kins of the body of the original stock shall die without heir of his body, he will know who is to obtain the land of such a one according to law. For unto the third degree there is to be an appropriate sharing of land in the court of a Cymwd or Cantrey.’[237]

which shows how similar the system is to the Irish one. The commentator adds, ‘The figure above helps a person understand the relationships and connections between themselves, their ancestors, co-inheritors, and their children. The ancestors of a person include their father, grandfather, and great-grandfather; co-inheritors are their brothers, cousins, and second cousins; the heirs of a person are those who come from them, like a son, grandson, and great-grandson. If someone is skilled in using the figure described above, when anyone from the original lineage dies without heirs, they will know who is entitled to inherit that person's land according to the law. There should be an appropriate sharing of land in the court of a Cymwd or Cantrey.’[237]

These three kins of the Welsh Laws evidently represent the first two Finés of the Irish Laws, viz., the Geilfiné and Deirbhfiné, but the Welsh Law proceeds no further with the distribution than the first nine persons of the Irish group of seventeen. The same group was liable under the Welsh Laws for the crimes of its members, and the fines incurred by them, but the nine degrees are differently stated, in a manner 207which appears to extend it as far as the Irish system. We find in the Laws that ‘whoever shall confess Galanas, he and his kindred shall pay the whole of the Saraad and Galanas of the person killed;’ and then the kindred is thus defined: ‘Thus the grades of kindred are denominated which are to pay Galanas, or to receive payment. The first grade of the nine is the father and mother of the murderer or of the murdered. The second is a grandfather. The third is a great-grandfather. The fourth is brothers and sisters. The fifth is a cousin. The sixth is a second cousin. The seventh is a third cousin. The eighth is a relation in the fourth remove. The ninth is a relation in the fifth remove. The collateral relations in these grades are the nephews and uncles of the murderer or of the murdered. A nephew is a son of a brother or sister or of a cousin or of a second cousin, male or female. An uncle is a brother of a father or mother, or of a grandfather or grandmother, or of a great-grandfather or great-grandmother. This is the amount of the share of each of these; whoever may be nearer by one degree to the murderer, or to the murdered, than another, is to pay or to receive twice as much as the other; and so in respect to all the grades and their collateral members.’[238]

These three fam in the Welsh Laws clearly represent the first two Finés of the Irish Laws, particularly the Geilfiné and Deirbhfine, but the Welsh Law doesn't go beyond the first nine individuals of the Irish group of seventeen. This same group was responsible under the Welsh Laws for the crimes committed by its members, as well as for the fines imposed on them, but the nine degrees are described differently, in a way that seems to extend to the Irish system. The Laws state, "Whoever confesses to Galanas, he and his kin must pay the full and Galanas of the person killed;" and then the kinship is defined as follows: "The levels of kinship that are required to pay Galanas, or to receive payment, are as follows: The first level of the nine is the father and mother of the murderer or the victim. The second is a grandfather. The third is a great-grandfather. The fourth includes brothers and sisters. The fifth is a cousin. The sixth is a second cousin. The seventh is a third cousin. The eighth is a relative in the fourth degree. The ninth is a relative in the fifth degree. The collateral relations at these levels are the nephews and uncles of the murderer or the victim. A nephew is the child of a brother, sister, cousin, or second cousin, whether male or female. An uncle is a brother of a father, mother, grandfather, grandmother, great-grandfather, or great-grandmother. This outlines the share of each of these; whoever is one degree closer to the murderer or the victim has to pay or receive twice as much as the other; and this applies to all the levels and their collateral relatives." [238]

The head of the sept was termed the Penteulu, but we have little information as to his relation towards the king or the Pencenedl, except that it was from the class of Uchelwyr that these were elected, and thus, as in the Irish system, they too had each their Teulu or sept.

The leader of the group was called the Penteulu, but we don’t have much information about his role in relation to the king or the Pencil. It’s known that he was chosen from the class of Heads, similar to the Irish system, and they also had their own Family or group.

Fosterage in Wales.

There is but one allusion in the Welsh Laws to the system of fosterage, but it is sufficient to show that this custom also prevailed among the Welsh tribes. We find in the code of Gwynedd that ‘if an Uchelwr place his son to be reared with the Aillt of a lord, by the permission or by the sufferance of the lord, for a year and a day, that son is to have a 208son’s share of the Aillt’s land, and ultimately of his property.’[239] The age of the boy, however, is distinguished into only two periods. First, from his baptism till he is seven years of age, during which time his father is to swear and pay for him, except the payment of Dirwy or Camlwrw for him to the king; because the king is not to have any Dirwy or Camlwrw for an error nor for the act of an idiot, and he is not endowed with reason; he must, however, indemnify the sufferer for his property. At the end of seven years he himself is to swear for his acts, and his father is to pay. From the time when a boy is born till he shall be fourteen years of age, he is to be at his father’s platter, and his father lord over him; and he is to receive no punishment but that of his father, and he is not to receive one penny of his property during that time, only in common with his father. At the end of fourteen years the father is to bring his son to the lord and commend him to his charge; and then the youth is to become his man, and to be on the privilege of his lord; and he is himself to answer every claim that may be made on him; and is to possess his own property; thenceforward his father is not to correct him, more than a stranger; and if he should correct him, upon complaint made by the son against him he is subject to Dirwy, and is to do him right for the Saraad. ‘From that age onward he is of the same privilege with an innate Boneddig.’[240]

There’s only one reference in the Welsh Laws to the system of foster care, but it’s enough to show that this practice was also common among the Welsh tribes. In the code of Gwynedd, it states that ‘if an Uchelwr places his son to be raised with the Aillt of a lord, with the lord's permission or tolerance, for a year and a day, that son is entitled to a son’s share of the Aillt’s land, and eventually of his property.’[239] The age of the boy is divided into just two periods. First, from his baptism until he turns seven, during which time his father must swear and pay for him, except for the payment of Dirwy or Camlwrw to the king; because the king is not entitled to receive any Dirwy or Camlwrw for mistakes or the actions of someone incapable of reason; however, he must compensate the injured party for their loss. After seven years old, the boy must swear for his own actions, and his father will make the payments. From the time a boy is born until he reaches fourteen, he is under his father’s authority, and only his father can punish him. He won’t receive any of his property during this period, except jointly with his father. When he turns fourteen, the father must bring his son to the lord and place him under his care; then the young man becomes his servant, enjoying the privileges of his lord; he will be responsible for any claims made against him and can possess his own property; from then on, his father can no longer correct him, just like a stranger; and if he does attempt to correct him, upon the son’s complaint, he will be liable for Dirwy and must make amends for the Saraad. ‘From that age onward, he has the same privileges as a natural Noble.’[240]

The preceding short analysis of the tribal organisation in its leading features, as presented to us in the ancient Irish and Welsh laws, is an indispensable preliminary to any inquiry into the ancient land tenure of the people of Scotland in Celtic times. Without it we should have been at a loss to discover the source and origin of many of the peculiar features it presents in later times.

The brief analysis of tribal organization in its key aspects, as shown in the ancient Irish and Welsh laws, is a crucial starting point for any study of the ancient land ownership of the people of Scotland during Celtic times. Without this, we would struggle to understand the source and origin of many of its unique characteristics in later periods.

193. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iv. p. 349.

193. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iv. p. 349.

194. There is an elaborate account of the position of the Ceile in the Ancient Laws, vol. ii.; but the position of the Daor Ceile is shortly and clearly given in Cormac’s Glossary, voce Aicillne, p. 13.

194. There's a detailed description of the role of the Ceilidh in the Ancient Laws, vol. ii.; however, the role of the Daor Ceile is briefly and clearly outlined in Cormac’s Glossary, entry Aicillne, p. 13.

195. Ancient Laws, vol. iv. pp. 39, 287.

195. Ancient Laws, vol. 4, pp. 39, 287.

196. Ancient Laws, vol. iii. p. 11; vol. iv. pp. 39, 43.

196. Ancient Laws, vol. iii, p. 11; vol. iv, pp. 39, 43.

197. Ib. vol. iv. p. 321.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. vol. 4. p. 321.

198. Ancient Laws, vol. iv. p. 283. The word Gabail has retained its technical meaning here in Scotch Gaelic, where it signifies a farm or lease, and Gabbailtaiche is a tacksman or superior farmer.

198. Ancient Laws, vol. iv. p. 283. The word Gabail has kept its technical meaning here in Scottish Gaelic, where it refers to a farm or lease, and Gabbailtaiche is a tacksman or higher-status farmer.

199. Ancient Laws, vol. i. p. 261.

199. Ancient Laws, vol. i. p. 261.

200. Ibid. vol. i. p. 275.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid. vol. 1. p. 275.

201. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iii. pp. 330-35.

201. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iii. pp. 330-35.

202. Ibid. vol. ii. p. 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid. vol. 2. p. 163.

203. O’Donovan’s Supplement to O’Reilly’s Irish Dictionary.

203. O’Donovan’s Supplement to O’Reilly’s Irish Dictionary.

204. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. i. p. 183.

204. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. i. p. 183.

205. Ib. p. 259.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 259.

206. Ib. p. 273.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 273.

207. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iv. p. 43.

207. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iv. p. 43.

208. Ibid. p. 286.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Same source. p. 286.

209. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. ii. p. 269.

209. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. ii. p. 269.

210. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. ii. pp. 279, 281.

210. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. ii. pp. 279, 281.

211. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. ii. pp. 209, 211.

211. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. ii. pp. 209, 211.

212. Ib. pp. 223-5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. pp. 223-225.

213. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iii. p. 309.

213. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iii. p. 309.

214. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iv. pp. 325, 326.

214. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iv. pp. 325, 326.

215. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iv. pp. 373, 375.

215. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iv. pp. 373, 375.

216. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iii. pp. 495, 497.

216. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. iii. pp. 495, 497.

217. The word Lite is translated in the Brehon Laws ‘stirabout,’ but this is a term unknown out of Ireland, and the Scotch correlative ‘porridge’ has been substituted.

217. The word Light is translated in the Brehon Laws as ‘stirabout,’ but this term isn’t known outside of Ireland, and the Scottish equivalent ‘porridge’ has been used instead.

218. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. ii. pp. 147-193.

218. Ancient Laws of Ireland, vol. ii. pp. 147-193.

219. Genealach Corca Laidhe, Miscellany of the Celtic Society, pp. 31, 49.

219. Genealogy of Corca Laidhe, Miscellany of the Celtic Society, pp. 31, 49.

220. Genealogies, Tribes, and Customs of Hy Fiachraich, pp. 6-11.

220. Genealogies, Tribes, and Customs of Hy Fiachraich, pp. 6-11.

221. Description of West Connaught, p. 127.

221. Description of West Connaught, p. 127.

222. Reeves’s Eccles. Antiquities of Down and Connor, pp. 332, 345.

222. Reeves’s Eccles. Antiquities of Down and Connor, pp. 332, 345.

223. Reeves’s Down and Connor, p. 348.

223. Reeves’s Down and Connor, p. 348.

224. Collect. de Reb. Hib., vol. i. pp. 164, 169.

224. Collect. de Reb. Hib., vol. i. pp. 164, 169.

225. Ancient Laws of Wales, p. 86.

225. Ancient Laws of Wales, p. 86.

226. Ancient Laws of Wales, pp. 84, 268.

226. Ancient Laws of Wales, pp. 84, 268.

227. Ancient Laws of Wales, 82, 5, 6; 697, 5.

227. Ancient Laws of Wales, 82, 5, 6; 697, 5.

228. Ancient Laws of Wales, pp. 96, 97. It is not quite clear whether the length of an Erw is thirty times its breadth, or thirty times the long yoke. In the latter case the Erw would contain only 1706 square yards, or rather more than the third of an acre.

228. Ancient Laws of Wales, pp. 96, 97. It's not entirely clear whether the length of an Erw is thirty times its width or thirty times the long yoke. If it's the latter, then the Erw would cover only 1706 square yards, which is a bit more than a third of an acre.

229. Ancient Laws of Wales, p. 81.

229. Ancient Laws of Wales, p. 81.

230. Ib., p. 263.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib., p. 263.

231. Ancient Laws of Wales, p. 375.

231. Ancient Laws of Wales, p. 375.

232. Myvyrian Arch., vol. iii. p. 298, No. 80.

232. Myvyrian Arch., vol. 3, p. 298, No. 80.

233. Ib., pp. 88, 96, 573.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib., pp. 88, 96, 573.

234. Welsh Laws, 394, 699.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Welsh Laws, 394, 699.

235. Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. ii. p. 461.

235. Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. ii. p. 461.

236. Ancient Laws, p. 266.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ancient Laws, p. 266.

237. Ancient Laws, p. 605. The form of the figure has been slightly altered, in order to bring it to the same form as that shown in the Irish system.

237. Ancient Laws, p. 605. The shape of the figure has been slightly changed to match the one used in the Irish system.

238. Ancient Laws, pp. 198, 199.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ancient Laws, pp. 198, 199.

239. Ancient Laws, p. 95.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ancient Laws, p. 95.

240. Ib., p. 98.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib., p. 98.

209

CHAPTER VI.

THE TRIBE IN SCOTLAND.

Early notices of tribal organisation.

In investigating the early social state of the Celtic inhabitants of Great Britain, we possess an advantage which does not attach to that of Ireland. For the Pagan period in the latter country we have no information except what is derived from native tradition; but in Britain we possess in addition a few incidental notices by contemporary writers of other countries, both as regards the native population of the Roman province and the Barbarian nations beyond its limits. These notices, few and general as they are, yet indicate the presence of a social organisation very similar to that of Ireland.

In examining the early social conditions of the Celtic people in Great Britain, we have an advantage that doesn’t apply to Ireland. For the Pagan era in Ireland, we only have information from local traditions; however, in Britain, we also have some brief mentions from contemporary writers from other countries about both the native population of the Roman province and the barbarian tribes outside its borders. These mentions, though limited and general, indicate a social structure that is quite similar to that of Ireland.

When we are told by one Greek writer ‘that its aboriginal tribes inhabit Britain, in their usages still preserving the primitive modes of life, and that they have many kings and princes;’[241] by another, ‘that there are several states amongst them. Forests are their cities; for having enclosed an ample space with felled trees, here they make themselves huts and lodge their cattle;’[242] when Cæsar tells us of the inhabitants of the interior, whom he calls indigenous, that ‘they did not resort to the cultivation of the soil for food, but were dependent upon their cattle and the flesh of animals slain in hunting for their food;’[243] when Solinus reports of the inhabitants of the five Western Isles forming the southern group, that ‘they knew nothing of the cultivation of the ground, but lived upon fish and milk,’ which latter implies 210the possession of herds of cattle, ‘and that they had one king, who was not allowed to possess property;’[244] when Tacitus speaks ‘of the numerous states beyond the Firth of Forth,’ and describes the great Caledonian army which Agricola encountered at the Mons Granpius as a federation of all the states of the northern population; and when we are told of the two great divisions of them in the third century—the Caledonians and the Mæatæ—‘that they inhabit mountains wild and waterless, and plains desert and marshy; that they live by pasturage and the chase, and that their state is chiefly democratical;’[245]—we can see that they consisted of an aggregation of tribes occupying the land in common, and whose chief possessions consisted of cattle. When these writers add that they had their wives in common, they indicate at least that looser relation between the sexes which usually prevailed before the introduction of Christianity had invested a stricter rule of marriage with its sanction, and which led to a connection through females as being regarded with more favour than that through males.

When one Greek writer tells us that the native tribes live in Britain, still following their ancient ways, and that they have many kings and princes; [241] and another mentions that there are several states among them. Their cities are forests; they enclose large areas with cut-down trees to build huts and keep their cattle; [242] when Caesar describes the people in the interior, whom he calls natives, saying that they relied on their cattle and the meat from hunting rather than farming for food; [243] when Solinus reports that the inhabitants of the five Western Isles in the south didn't practice agriculture but lived on fish and milk, which suggests they owned herds of cattle, and that they had one king who couldn’t own property; [244] when Tacitus refers to “the numerous states beyond the Firth of Forth,” describing the large Caledonian army faced by Agricola at Mons Granpius as a coalition of all the northern populations; and when we hear about the two major groups in the third century—the Caledonians and the Maetæ—“that they live in rugged, waterless mountains and desolate, marshy plains; that they survive through herding and hunting, and that their society is mainly democratic;” [245]—we can understand that they formed a collection of tribes sharing the land, with their main possessions being cattle. When these writers mention that they shared their wives, they imply a more relaxed relationship between the sexes that typically existed before Christianity imposed a stricter marriage standard, leading to a preference for connections through women over those through men.

The tribe among the Picts.

When we come down, however, to Christian times, we find the existence of the Tuath both as the tribe and as the tribe territory fully recognised as characterising the social organisation of the population of Gaelic race. The ancient tract, termed the Amra Choluim Chilli, of Dallan Forgaill, preserved in the Liabhar na h-Uidre, contains repeated references to the Tuaths both in the sense of tribes and of their territories, and as regards the Pictish nation as well as the Dalriadic colony. Thus we are told that Saint Columba ‘illuminated countries and territories’ (Tir agus Tuatha), and that from him ‘the Tuaths used to be disciplined.’ Again, when it is said, ‘Through an idolatrous Tuath he meditated criminality,’ which is explained to mean, ‘when going through the Tuath or territories of the 211idols he would know their criminality towards God,’ it can only refer to the pagan nation of the Picts; and when we are told that ‘he sought seven Tuaths, viz., the five Tuaths of Erin, and two Tuaths in Alban,’ the latter must be identified with the territory given him by the Picts, who, according to Bede, inhabited the districts adjacent to Iona. In another passage, when St. Columba is referred to as ‘the son of Fedelimid for whom used to fight or whom used to serve the twenty Tuaths,’ the word is probably used in the sense of tribes, and it is still more plainly used in this sense, as existing among the southern Picts, when he is described as ‘the teacher who used to teach the tribes who were around Tai, that is, the name of a river in Alban,’ which can obviously be identified with the river Tay. In another passage they are referred to as the people of the Tay (Lucht Toi); and the Tuaths or tribes are indicated as existing both among the Dalriads and the Picts, when he is called ‘the champion who bound new things for the alliance of Conall, that is, the champion of the new things is not here for alliance, that is, for confirming the alliance of Conall, that is, between the Tuaths of Conall within, or at making their alliance with other Tuaths externally.’[246] Conall was the king of Dalriada at the time when St. Columba came over from Ireland to Scotland, and the other Tuaths or tribes which were external to his kingdom can only refer to the neighbouring tribes of the Picts. The undoubted antiquity of this tract gives great value to these incidental references to the existence of the Tuath or tribe, not only among the Scots of Dalriada, where we might expect to meet them, but also among the two great races of the northern and southern Picts, and this is confirmed by other authorities of a later date. Thus, in the tract called ‘The Genealogy of Corca Laidhe,’ referred to in a previous 212chapter, we read that ‘Irial Glumnar, son of Conall Cearnach, had two sons, viz., Forc and Iboth. Rechtgidh Righdearg led them into Alban. They gained great battles, so that great districts were laid waste in Alban, until the men of Alban submitted to Rechtgidh Righdearg, so that he was king of Erin and Alban; and it was from them sprang the two Tuaths or tribes, Tuath Forc and Tuath Iboth in Alban.’[247] Rechtgidh Righdearg was one of the mythic pagan kings of Ireland, and Irial Glumnar a traditionary hero of the Cruithnigh, or Picts of Ulster; but it is a fair inference from it that two Tuaths or tribes bearing the names of Forc and Iboth were known in Scotland, and the name Forc, which is the old form of that of the river Forth, indicates their situation on the northern shore of that river or estuary, that is, among the southern Picts. That a social organisation similar to the Irish tribal system prevailed among the southern Picts, to whom St. Columba’s mission was mainly directed, is confirmed by the Gaelic entries in the Book of Deer, which open with the statement that ‘Columba and Drostan, son of Cosgrach, his pupil, came from Hi, as God had shown them, unto Abbordoboir or Aberdour, and Bede the Cruthnech or Pict, who was Mormaer of Buchan, gave them that town in freedom for ever from Mormaer and Toisech;’ thus exactly corresponding to the grant of land to the church of Kells, quoted in a former chapter as free from rent, tribute, hosting, coigny, or any other claim of king or Toisech. Where there are Toisechs there are Tuaths, and the district of Buchan probably formed a Mortuath like the other districts ruled over by a Mormaer, the equivalent in Scotland of the Ri Mortuath of the Irish system.

When we look at Christian times, we see that the Tribe existed both as a tribe and as a tribal territory, which clearly defined the social structure of the Gaelic population. The ancient text called the Amra Choluim Chilli, written by Dallan Forgaill and preserved in the The Book of Uí Maine, frequently mentions the Tribes in terms of both tribes and their lands, relating to both the Pictish nation and the Dalriadic colony. We learn that Saint Columba ‘illuminated countries and territories’ (Land and People), and that from him ‘the Tribes were disciplined.’ Additionally, when it states, ‘Through an idolatrous Tuath he contemplated wrongdoing,’ which is interpreted as ‘when passing through the Tribe or territories of the idols, he would recognize their wrongdoing towards God,’ it's specifically referring to the pagan Pictish nation. Also, when it says, ‘he sought seven Tribes, specifically, the five Tribes of Erin and two Tribes in Alban,’ the latter must refer to the land given to him by the Picts, who, according to Bede, lived near Iona. In another passage, when St. Columba is called ‘the son of Fedelimid for whom used to fight or whom used to serve the twenty Tuaths,’ the term probably denotes tribes, and it is even clearer in this context, as existing among the southern Picts, when he’s described as ‘the teacher who used to instruct the tribes around Tai, which is the name of a river in Alban,’ clearly identifiable as the river Tay. In another part, they are referred to as the people of the Tay (Sky You); and the Tribes or tribes are noted as existing in both the Dalriads and the Picts, when he is called ‘the champion who established new things for the alliance of Conall,’ meaning the champion of the new arrangements is not solely for the alliance but for confirming the alliance of Conall, that is, among the Tribes of Conall internally or in establishing their alliance with other Tribes externally.’[246] Conall was the king of Dalriada when St. Columba came from Ireland to Scotland, and the other Clans or tribes external to his kingdom must refer to the neighboring tribes of the Picts. The undeniable antiquity of this text adds significant value to these incidental references to the existence of the Tribe or tribe, not only among the Scots of Dalriada, where we would expect them, but also among the two major groups of northern and southern Picts, corroborated by later sources. In the text titled ‘The Genealogy of Corca Laidhe,’ mentioned in a previous 212chapter, it states that ‘Irial Glumnar, son of Conall Cearnach, had two sons, namely, Forc and Iboth. Rechtgidh Righdearg led them into Alban. They won significant battles, causing large areas in Alban to be devastated until the men of Alban submitted to Rechtgidh Righdearg, making him king of Erin and Alban; and from them came the two Tuaths or tribes, Tuath Forc and Tuath Iboth in Alban.’[247] Rechtgidh Righdearg was one of the legendary pagan kings of Ireland, while Irial Glumnar is a traditional hero of the Cruithnigh, or Picts of Ulster; however, we can reasonably infer that two Tribes or tribes named Forc and Iboth existed in Scotland, with Forc being the old name for the river Forth, suggesting their location on the northern shore of that river or estuary, among the southern Picts. The presence of a social organization similar to the Irish tribal system among the southern Picts, to whom St. Columba’s mission was primarily directed, is supported by the Gaelic records in the Book of Deer, which begin with the note that ‘Columba and Drostan, son of Cosgrach, his pupil, traveled from Hi, as God had shown them, to Slaughterhouse or Aberdour, and Bede the Cruthnech or Pict, who was Mormaer of Buchan, granted them that town forever free from Mormaer and Chief;’ thus paralleling the earlier grant of land to the church of Kells, cited in a previous chapter as free from rent, tribute, military service, hospitality, or any claims from kings or Leader. Where there are Toisechs, there are Tuaths, and the region of Buchan likely constituted a Mortuary similar to other areas governed by a Mormaer, which is the equivalent in Scotland to the R.I.P. of the Irish system.

The tribe in Dalriada.

The Scottish kingdom of Dalriada was at this time confined within very narrow limits, and could hardly claim a higher position than that of a Mortuath, as we find that it 213consisted of three tribes, termed, in the tract ‘Of the History of the Men of Alban,’ the three powerfuls in Dalriada. These were the Cinel Gabran, the Cinel Angus, and the Cinel Loarn, who traced their descent from the three sons of Eochaidh—Fergus, Angus, and Loarn—who led the colony from Irish Dalriada. We obtain from this tract some valuable information as to the constitution of these tribes. The Cinel Gabran occupied Kintyre in its old extent, including Knapdale, the district of Cowall, and the islands, that is, of Arran and Bute, and consisted of five hundred and sixty houses. The Cinel Angusa possessed Isla and Jura, and consisted of four hundred and thirty houses. The Cinel Loarn possessed the extensive district of Lorn, extending from Lochleven to the Point of Ashnish, and part of the opposite coast of Morvern, and consisted of four hundred and twenty houses. The districts thus occupied by these tribes surrounded an inner region, extending from the range of mountains called Drumalban to the arms of the sea termed Lochs Craignish and Crinan, consisting of the two districts of Lochaw and Ardskeodnish. This inner region seems to have been left to the older inhabitants of the country, and to have borne the name of Airgialla, possibly for the same reason that that name was applied to the extensive region in the heart of Ulster, wrested by the Scots under the three Collas from the Irish Picts.[248] The houses of which these three tribes consisted seemed to have formed groups of twenty houses each, as we are told that their sea muster assigned twice seven benches or seats for rowers to each twenty houses, but the armed muster for the Sluaged or hosting was, for the Cinel Gabran three hundred men, for the Cinel Angusa five hundred men, and for the Cinel Loarn seven hundred men, but one hundred of these were furnished by the people of Airgialla.[249]

The Scottish kingdom of Dalriada was very small at this time and could barely claim a higher status than a Mortuath. It was made up of three tribes, referred to in the text 'Of the History of the Men of Alban' as the three powerful tribes in Dalriada. These were the Cinel Gabran, the Cinel Angus, and the Cinel Loarn, who claimed descent from the three sons of Eochaidh—Fergus, Angus, and Loarn—who led the colony from Irish Dalriada. This text provides some useful information about the structure of these tribes. The Cinel Gabran controlled Kintyre in its entirety, including Knapdale, Cowall, and the islands of Arran and Bute, and had five hundred and sixty houses. The Cinel Angusa held Isla and Jura, with four hundred and thirty houses. The Cinel Loarn occupied the large area of Lorn, extending from Lochleven to the Point of Ashnish, and part of the adjacent Morvern coast, consisting of four hundred and twenty houses. The areas occupied by these tribes surrounded an inner region, extending from the mountain range known as Drumalban to the sea arms called Lochs Craignish and Crinan, comprising the two districts of Lochaw and Ardskeodnish. This inner region appears to have been left to the original inhabitants of the area and was called Airgialla, likely for the same reason that name was used for the large area in the heart of Ulster, which the Scots took from the Irish Picts under the three Collas.[248] The houses of these three tribes seemed to have been organized into groups of twenty, as we are told their sea muster assigned fourteen benches or seats for rowers for each group of twenty houses. However, the armed muster for the Sluaged or hosting consisted of three hundred men for the Cinel Gabran, five hundred men for the Cinel Angusa, and seven hundred men for the Cinel Loarn, with one hundred of these supplied by the people of Airgialla.[249]

The tribe in Galloway.

214The only other districts of modern Scotland in which a Gaelic population remained are those of the Lennox and of Galloway, and in the latter we can trace the remains of the same tribal system. Thus in the year 1276 we find King Alexander the Third confirming a charter by which Neil, Earl of Carrick, granted and confirmed to Roland of Carrick and his heirs the right of being head of their kin in all pleas relating to kenkenoll and the office of bailie, and the leadership of the men of the country under the earl. This shows that the Cinel or tribe, with its head or Ceannchinel, had formerly existed among the Gaelic population of Galloway; and the same thing is indicated by some notices of lost charters preserved in the ancient Index published in 1798. Thus there is a charter by David II. to Donald Edzear of the captainship of Clanmacgowin, and a charter ‘anent the Clan of Muintircasduff,[250] John M‘Kennedy captain thereof;’ this term of Captain being the equivalent of the Toisech of the Irish and Scottish Gael,[251] and the word Muintir, or people, being one of the appellations of a tribe.

214The only other areas in modern Scotland where a Gaelic population survives are Lennox and Galloway, and in the latter, we can still see remnants of the same tribal system. In 1276, we find King Alexander the Third confirming a charter in which Neil, Earl of Carrick, granted and confirmed to Roland of Carrick and his heirs the right to be the head of their kin in all matters related to kenkenoll, as well as the role of bailie and leadership of the local people under the earl. This indicates that the Cinel or tribe, along with its leader or Head of State, had previously existed among the Gaelic population of Galloway. The same is suggested by some records of lost charters found in the ancient Index published in 1798. For example, there’s a charter from David II. to Donald Edzear granting him the captaincy of Clanmacgowin, and another charter ‘regarding the Clan of Muintircasduff,[250] John M‘Kennedy as captain thereof;’ this title of Captain is equivalent to the Leader in Irish and Scottish Gaelic,[251] and the term Community, or people, is one of the names for a tribe.

Modification of original tribes under foreign influences.

These indications of the existence of a tribal organisation analogous to that in Ireland among the Celtic population during the period when, with the exception of Saxon Lothian, both king and people were Celtic, comprise in the main the information we are able to gain from the most trustworthy sources available to us; but after the purely Celtic dynasty of kings of Scottish race came to an end in the eleventh 215century in the person of Malcolm the Second, this tribal system became exposed to powerful external influences, which greatly modified its character, and finally resulted in its disappearance in the eastern districts under feudal forms, and its passing over in the mountainous regions of the north and west into the clanship which was afterwards found there.

These signs of a tribal organization similar to that in Ireland among the Celtic population during the time when, except for Saxon Lothian, both the king and the people were Celtic, make up most of the information we can gather from the most reliable sources available to us. However, after the purely Celtic dynasty of Scottish kings ended in the eleventh century with Malcolm the Second, this tribal system faced strong external influences that significantly changed its nature, ultimately leading to its disappearance in the eastern areas under feudal structures, and its transformation into the clanship that later emerged in the mountainous regions of the north and west. 215

Passing of the Mortuath into the Earldom, and the Tribe into the Thanage.

Soon after the death of Malcolm the Second the northern districts of Scotland fell under the dominion of the Norwegian Earl of Orkney, while the Celtic Mormaer of Moray reigned in a kingdom the centre of which was at Scone; but when the usurper was expelled by the heir through a female of the ancient line, and Malcolm Ceannmor was established on the throne by the powerful aid of the Angles of Northumberland under their Earl Siward, and the northern districts reverted to his sway on the death of the Norwegian Earl, Saxon influences became predominant; and the new dynasty, still more closely connected with the Saxons through the marriage of its founder with the Saxon Princess Margaret, found its support mainly in the Anglic population of Lothian, which now became the most important province of the extended monarchy. His son Eadgar reigned in reality as a Saxon monarch, and when on his death the kingdom was divided between his brothers Alexander and David, the former consolidated his kingdom north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde upon the basis of Saxon institutions, while the latter ruled over the districts of British Strathclyde and Anglic Lothian as a feudal lord, with Norman sympathies and supported by a powerful following of Norman nobles. During the reigns of Eadgar and Alexander there was a silent advance of Saxon colonisation, and a progressive assimilation of the people to Saxon customs, which led to a Saxon nomenclature being imposed upon their Celtic institutions which found analogous forms in the Saxon laws; and thus in the kingdom of Alexander the First we find the Celtic Mormaer 216appearing as Comes or Earl, while the name of Thanus or thane was applied to the Toisech,[252] and the tribe territory is now termed Thanagium or Thanage. In the British district of Strathclyde the Celtic forms disappeared before the advancing feudalism of David; and when upon the death of his brother he became the first feudal king of all Scotland and its first lawgiver, the constitution of his kingdom was based upon the feudal system; and as its leading principle was that the king was feudal superior of all the territory, and all rights to land emanated from him, all land not given out as feudal holdings was held to be Crown land, and the tribe territories not placed under feudal lords, and now termed Thanages, were regarded as royal demesnes.[253]

Soon after Malcolm the Second died, the northern regions of Scotland came under the control of the Norwegian Earl of Orkney, while the Celtic Lord of Moray ruled in a kingdom centered at Scone. However, when the usurper was ousted by the heir through a female of the ancient line, Malcolm Ceannmor took the throne with strong support from the Angles of Northumberland led by Earl Siward. After the Norwegian Earl died, the northern regions returned to his rule, and Saxon influences became prevalent. This new dynasty, further connected to the Saxons through the marriage of its founder to Saxon Princess Margaret, primarily relied on the Anglic population of Lothian, which now became the most significant province of the expanded monarchy. His son Eadgar effectively ruled as a Saxon king, and when he died, his kingdom was divided between his brothers Alexander and David. Alexander built his kingdom north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde based on Saxon institutions, while David governed the areas of British Strathclyde and Anglic Lothian as a feudal lord, backed by a strong group of Norman nobles. During the reigns of Eadgar and Alexander, there was a quiet spread of Saxon colonization and a gradual adaptation of the people to Saxon customs, which resulted in a Saxon naming convention being applied to their Celtic institutions that found similar forms in Saxon laws. Thus, in the kingdom of Alexander the First, the Celtic Mormaer appeared as Comes or Earl, while the term Thanus or thane was used for the Leader,[252] and the tribal territories were now referred to as Thanagium or Thanage. In the British area of Strathclyde, the Celtic forms faded away under the advancing feudalism of David. When he became the first feudal king of all Scotland and its initial lawmaker after his brother's death, his kingdom's constitution was founded on the feudal system. The leading principle was that the king was the feudal superior of all land, and all rights to land came from him; thus, all land not assigned as feudal holdings was considered Crown land, and the tribal territories not placed under feudal lords, now called Thanages, were regarded as royal demesnes.[253]

When Fordun, therefore, in the forty-third chapter of his fourth book, tells us that ‘of old almost the whole kingdom was divided into Thanages,’ he was not referring to that fabulous state of matters described in a previous chapter, when Thanes were supposed to be governors of provinces, with an Abthane over them as high steward—a state of matters which never existed in Scotland; but, as is evident from the context, to those smaller territories termed Thanages in his own day, and, viewing these Thanages as representing the more ancient Tuaths or tribe territories, he is reporting a genuine tradition of the tribal organisation which preceded the Saxon and feudal forms.

When Fordun, in the forty-third chapter of his fourth book, mentions that "in the past, almost the entire kingdom was divided into Thanages," he isn't talking about the mythical situation described in a previous chapter, where Thanes were seen as governors of provinces, with an Abthane acting as the high steward—a situation that never actually existed in Scotland. Instead, as is clear from the context, he’s referring to the smaller areas known as Thanages in his own time and, viewing these Thanages as representative of the older Tuaths or tribal territories, he is relaying a genuine tradition of the tribal organization that came before the Saxon and feudal systems.

Distinction of people into free and servile classes.

The principal fragments of the ancient tribal law which we find still preserved in the subsequent legislation were those relating to the fines paid in compensation for different offences, analogous to those contained in the Irish and Welsh Laws; and these afford us the best indications of the different 217ranks or grades of society in the old tribal system. We find in Scotland, as in Ireland and Wales, the broad distinction between the free and servile classes. Thus in the laws of King William the Lion there is preserved this fragment of the older system ‘of the law that is callyt weregylt. Of euery thief through all Scotland the weregehede is xxxiiii. ky and one half, whether he be a freeman or a serf (liber sive servus).’[254]

The main parts of the ancient tribal law that still exist in later legislation relate to the fines paid as compensation for various offenses, similar to those found in Irish and Welsh laws. These provide the clearest insights into the different ranks or levels of society in the old tribal system. In Scotland, just like in Ireland and Wales, there is a clear distinction between the free and servile classes. For example, in the laws of King William the Lion, there's a preserved fragment of the older legal system stating, "of the law that is called weregild. For every thief throughout all of Scotland, the weregild is thirty-four and a half cattle, whether he is a freeman or a serf (free or enslaved).”[254]

Classes of freemen.

Of the classes of freemen these laws regarding fines afford us complete information. Among the laws attributed to King David I. is a fragmentary code termed ‘Leges inter Brettos et Scottos.’ It is preserved in Latin, in Norman French, and in the vernacular Scotch. By the Bretti are meant the Britons of Strathclyde, and the term Scotti now comprehended the whole inhabitants of the country north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde. David had ruled over the former as earl during the reign of Alexander the First, and on his accession to the throne seems in this short code to have recognised as law the system of fines which existed among his Celtic subjects both of Gaelic and of British race, and to have included them in a short code applicable to both. It contains the fines paid in compensation for slaughter, termed here Cro, a word signifying death; but it is said to be equivalent to the Galnes or Galanas of the Welsh laws, and also to the Enauch or Honor price of the Irish. Another fine for slaughter is called Kelchyn, and the fines for ‘Blude drawn’ seem to be the Saraad of the Welsh. They were termed Bludwyts in Saxon and Fuilrath in Gaelic.[255]

Of the classes of freemen, these laws about fines give us complete information. Among the laws attributed to King David I. is a fragmentary code called ‘Laws between the Britons and the Scots.’ It is preserved in Latin, Norman French, and the local Scottish dialect. The term Bretti refers to the Britons of Strathclyde, while Scotti now includes all the inhabitants of the land north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde. David had ruled over the former as earl during the reign of Alexander the First, and upon becoming king, he seems to have acknowledged as law the system of fines that existed among his Celtic subjects of both Gaelic and British descent, summarizing them in a brief code applicable to both. It includes fines paid as compensation for killing, referred to here as Cro, which means death; however, it is said to be equivalent to the Galnes or Galanas of Welsh laws, and also to the Enauch or honor price of the Irish. Another fine for killing is called Kelchyn, and the fines for 'blood drawn' seem to correspond to the Saraad in Welsh. They were referred to as Bludwyts in Saxon and Fuilrath in Gaelic.[255]

The Cro of the King of Scotland is said to be one thousand ‘ky’ or three thousand ‘ore’ or ounces of gold, three ounces being the value of a cow, and his Kelchyn is one hundred ‘ky.’

The Cro of the King of Scotland is said to be one thousand ‘ky’ or three thousand ‘ore’ or ounces of gold, with three ounces being valued at a cow, and his Kelchyn is one hundred ‘ky.’

218The Cro of the king’s son,—that is, the Tanist of the Irish Laws, or of an Earl of Scotland, who is thus placed in the same rank,—is seven score ‘ky’ and ten ‘ky.’ His Kelchyn is three score ky and six ky and two parts of a cow; and for Blude drawn, nine ky.

218The Cro of the king’s son—which refers to the Tanist under Irish Laws, or to an Earl of Scotland, who holds a similar position—is seventy ky and ten ky. His Kelchyn is sixty ky and six ky and two parts of a cow; and for blood drawn, it's nine ky.

The Cro of the son of an Earl, or of a Thane, who is placed in the same rank, is one hundred ky. His Kelchyn, forty-four ky and twenty-one pence and two-thirds of a penny; and for Blude drawn, six ky.

The Cro of the son of an Earl, or of a Thane, who is at the same level, is one hundred ky. His Kelchyn is forty-four ky, twenty-one pence, and two-thirds of a penny; and for Blude drawn, it’s six ky.

The Cro of the son of a Thane is three score ky and six ky and two parts of a cow. His Kelchyn is less by a third than his father’s, and is twenty-nine ky and elevenpence and the third part of a halfpenny; and for Blude drawn, three ky.

The Cro of the son of a Thane is 66 ky and two parts of a cow. His Kelchyn is a third less than his father's, at 29 ky, 11 pence, and a third of a halfpenny; and for blood drawn, it's three ky.

The Cro of the nevow or grandson of a Thane, or of ane Ogethearn, is forty-four ky and twenty-one pence and two parts of a penny. His Kelchyn is not given, but for Blude drawn it is two ky and two parts of a cow.

The Cro of the nephew or grandson of a Thane, or of a Ogethearn, is forty-four ky and twenty-one pence and two parts of a penny. His Kelchyn is not specified, but for bloodshed, it is two ky and two parts of a cow.

We are then told that all these who are lower in the kyn (parentela) are callit Carlis (rustici, vilayn), and that the Cro of a Carl is sixteen ky, that he has no Kelchyn, and that the ‘Blud’ of a Carl is one cow.

We are then informed that everyone who is lower in the kin (family tree) is referred to as Carlis (rustici, peasant), and that the Cro of a Carl is sixteen ky, that he has no Kelchyn, and that the ‘Blud’ of a Carl is one cow.

We have also in this code a section ‘Of thaim that are slayn in the peace of the King and other lordis.’

We also have in this code a section 'About those who are killed in the peace of the King and other lords.'

‘Giff ony man be slayn in the peis of our lord the Kyng, til him perteins nine score ky.’

‘If any man is killed in the peace of our lord the King, he is liable for ninety cattle.’

If in the peace of the sone of the King or of an Earl, four score and ten ky.

If in the peace of the son of the King or of an Earl, 90 cows.

If in the peace of the son of an Earl or of a Thayn, three score ky.

If in the peace of the son of an Earl or of a Thane, three score cattle.

If in the peace of the son of a Thane, forty ky; and if in the peace of a nevo or grandson of a Thane, twenty ky and two parts of a cow.’[256]

If in the peace of a Thane's son, forty cattle; and if in the peace of a Thane's descendant or grandson, twenty cattle and two parts of a cow.[256]

The names of the different ranks here are analogous to the Irish system, where the son of each grade occupied the rank 219of the next inferior grade.[257] The Earl was the Scottish Mormaer, the Ri Mortuath of the Irish. The Thanus or thane was the Toisech. The Ogethearn is the Irish word Ogthighearna, one of the names applied to the second class of the Gradflatha,[258] or those Aires who received stock from a superior Aire. They were also called Oglaochs. The fines occupy an intermediate place between those of the Irish and of the Welsh Laws, but most resemble the latter; and the distinction between the free and bond classes and the rights of the kyn are clearly indicated from the following addition it made to the account of the Kelchyn fine:—‘If the wife of a freeman (liberi hominis) be slain, her husband shall have the Kelchyn, and her kyn shall have the Cro and the Galnes. If the wife of a Carl (rustici, vileyn) be slain, the lord in whose lands he dwells shall have the Kelchyn, and her kyn shall have the Cro and the Galnes.’

The titles of different ranks here are similar to the Irish system, where the son of each grade held the rank of the next lower grade. The Earl was equivalent to the Scottish Mormaer and the Ri Mortuath of the Irish. The Thanus or thane was the Chief. The Ogethearn is the Irish term Lord, one of the names used for the second class of the Gradflatha, or those Aires who received land from a higher-ranking Air. They were also referred to as Champions. The fines hold a middle ground between those of the Irish and the Welsh Laws, but are most similar to the latter; and the distinction between the free and bonded classes and the rights of the kin are clearly indicated by this addition to the description of the Kelchyn fine:—‘If a freeman's (liberi hominis) wife is killed, her husband will receive the Kelchyn, and her kin will receive the Cro and the Galnes. If a Carl’s (rustici, vileyn) wife is killed, the lord of the land where he resides will receive the Kelchyn, and her kin will receive the Cro and the Galnes.’

A fragment has also been preserved giving the merchet or maiden-fee paid to the superior on the marriage of the daughter of a dependant. It is the Amobr or Gobr merch of the Welsh Laws:—‘According to the assize of the land of Scotland, the merchet of every woman, whether she be a serf or mercantile, was one calf or three shillings. If she was the daughter of a freeman who was not lord of a township, her merchet was one cow or six shillings. If the daughter of the son of a thane or of a ochethiern, two cows or twelve shillings. If the daughter of an earl, twelve cows.’[259]

A fragment has also been preserved detailing the payment or maiden fee paid to the landlord upon the marriage of a dependent's daughter. It corresponds to the Amobr or Gobr gear in the Welsh Laws:—‘According to the land laws of Scotland, the merchet for every woman, whether she is a serf or a merchant, was one calf or three shillings. If she was the daughter of a freeman who was not the lord of a township, her merchet was one cow or six shillings. If she was the daughter of a thane’s son or of an ochethiern, it was two cows or twelve shillings. If she was the daughter of an earl, it was twelve cows.’[259]

The fines which were paid for abstaining from attending the king’s hosting are preserved in the Statutes of Alexander the Second, where the following ‘record was made at St. Johnstoun or Perth before the king be all the “dempsteris” (judices) of Scotland in the seventh year of the king’s reign, or A.D. 1221,‘ after the king had been in hosting at Inverness 220against Donald Neilson.’ They thus declare that ‘of those that remained away from the host, the king shall have the forfeiture of the erlis if their thanes’ (that is, the earls’ thanes) ‘remained from the host; but how much that forfalture should be was not determined. Of all others which remained at home—that is to say, of the lands of bischopis, abbotis, baronis, knychtis, and thaynis which hold of the king, the king alone ought to have the forfalture; that is to say, of a thane, vi cows and a calf; of an ochtyern, xv sheep or vi shillings; but the king tharof shall have but the one half, and the thane or the knycht the other half. Of a Carl, a cow and a sheep; and they also are to be divided between the king and the thane or the knycht.’ ‘But when by the leave of the thane or the knicht they remained behind the king, he shall have all the forfalt. For no earl nor sergand of the erlis in the land of any man holding of the king ought to come to raise that default but the Erl of Fyffe, and he shall not come as earl but as the Mair of the king of his rights to be raised within the earldom of Fyffe. Of the Cairlis, however, where the king and the earl divide betwixt them, the king and the earl shall have the one half and the thane the other half; but where the thane falls in forfalt it shall be divided between the king and the earl, as in the laws of King William is declared.’[260]

The fines paid for not attending the king’s campaign are recorded in the Statutes of Alexander the Second, where it states that ‘this record was made at St. Johnstoun or Perth before the king by all the "dempsteris" (judges) of Scotland in the seventh year of the king’s reign, or AD 1221,’ after the king had been in campaign at Inverness 220 against Donald Neilson. They declare that ‘of those who stayed away from the host, the king shall take the forfeiture of the earls if their thanes’ (that is, the earls’ thanes) ‘did not join the host; but it was not decided how much that forfeiture should be. For all others who stayed at home—that is, the lands of bishops, abbots, barons, knights, and thanes who hold from the king, the king alone shall have the forfeiture; that is, for a thane, six cows and a calf; for an ochtyern, fifteen sheep or six shillings; but the king shall take only half, and the thane or knight the other half. For a Carl, one cow and one sheep; these are also to be divided between the king and the thane or knight.’ ‘But if they stayed behind the king with the thane or knight’s permission, he shall take all the forfeiture. For no earl or retainer of the earls in the land of any man holding from the king should raise that default except the Earl of Fyffe, and he shall not come as an earl but as the Mair of the king of his rights to be raised within the earldom of Fyffe. Of the Cairlis, however, where the king and the earl divide between them, the king and the earl shall share one half, and the thane the other half; but where the thane incurs forfeiture, it shall be divided between the king and the earl, as stated in the laws of King William.’[260]

The analogy between this arrangement and the system of fines for withdrawing from hosting contained in the Irish Laws will be apparent at once, and the different grades here given are the same as those in the code of David I., though adapted to a period when the thane appears as the vassal of the king or of the earl, and the ochtyern as the vassal of the thane.

The comparison between this setup and the system of fines for opting out of hosting found in the Irish Laws will be clear right away, and the different levels presented here match those in the code of David I., although modified for a time when the thane is seen as a vassal to the king or the earl, and the ochtyern as the vassal of the thane.

Ranks of bondmen.

The different ranks of the bondmen or unfree class have also been preserved in the code of laws termed Quoniam attachiamenta. They are there termed native-men (nativi), 221and we are told that there are several kinds of nativity or Bondage (nativitatis sive bondagii). For some are native-men of their grandfather and great-grandfather, which is commonly called de evo et trevo, whom their lord may claim to be naturally his native-men by narrating their progenitors, if their names are known, as his great-grandfather, his grandfather, and his father, who are challenged, declaring them to have been his native-men in such a township and in such a spot in that township, and to have made and rendered to him and his predecessors servile service in a servile land for many years; and this nativity or bondage may be proved by the kin of him who is challenged or by a good assize.

The various ranks of bondmen or unfree individuals are also outlined in the legal code known as Quoniam attachments. They are referred to as native men (natives), and it explains that there are different types of nativity or Bondage (birth or bondage). Some are native men through their grandfather and great-grandfather, which is often called of evolution and growth. Their lord can claim them as his natural native men by recounting their ancestry, if their names are known, such as his great-grandfather, grandfather, and father, who are contested, stating they have been his native men in a specific township and location within that township, serving him and his ancestors in a servile capacity in servile land for many years; this nativity or bondage can be established by the kin of the person being challenged or through a valid assize.

Another kind of bondage is similar to this, when any stranger receives servile land from any lord doing servile service for that land; and if he dies in that land and his son likewise dies in that land, and afterwards his son lives in the same land and dies there, then his whole posterity to the fourth degree shall be of servile condition to his lord, and his whole posterity may be proved in a similar manner.

Another type of bondage is similar to this, when any stranger is given servile land by a lord in exchange for working the land; if he dies on that land and his son also dies there, and then his son lives on the same land and dies there as well, then all his descendants up to the fourth generation will be in a servile status to his lord, and all his descendants can be proven in a similar way.

The third kind of nativity or bondage is when a freeman, in order to have a lord or the maintenance (manutenencia) of any great man, gives himself up to that lord to be his native or bondman (nativum seu bondum) in his court by the hair of his forehead; and if he thereafter withdraws himself from his lord, or denies his nativitie to him, his lord may prove him to be his native-man before the justiciary by an assize, challenging him that he in such a day in such a year came to him in his court and gave himself up to be his man; and if any one is adjudged to be the native or bondman to any lord, that lord can seize him by the nose and reduce him to his former servitude, taking from him all his goods to the value of four pence.[261]

The third type of nativity or bondage occurs when a free person, to have a lord or the support (maintenance) of a prominent individual, submits to that lord to become his native or bondman (native or bond) in his court by the hair on his forehead. If he later tries to distance himself from his lord or denies his nativity, the lord can prove he is his bondman in front of the justiciary by using an assize, claiming that on a specific date he came to the lord’s court and agreed to be his man. If someone is found to be the native or bondman to any lord, that lord can seize him by the nose and return him to his previous servitude, confiscating his possessions up to the value of four pence.[261]

These definitions of the different kinds of nativi or bondmen may no doubt apply to a later period than we are now 222referring to, and be more or less connected with feudal forms, but we may, notwithstanding, infer that they preserve the characteristics of the servile class in Celtic times; for, although the upper classes may in the Lowland districts have been superseded by Saxon or Norman proprietors holding their lands in feudal tenure, the servile occupiers of the soil of Celtic race who were attached to the land would remain and become the villains of the feudal lord; and so we find that wherever they appear in the Chartularies they possess Celtic names.

These definitions of the different types of natives or bondmen probably apply to a later period than the one we're discussing now, and they may be somewhat related to feudal systems. However, we can still infer that they retain the characteristics of the servile class from Celtic times. Even though the upper classes in the Lowland areas may have been replaced by Saxon or Norman landowners who held their property under feudal laws, the servile occupants of Celtic descent who were tied to the land would still remain and become the villains of the feudal lord. Thus, we see that wherever they show up in the Chartularies, they have Celtic names.

We see from the above description that their connection with their lord was of two kinds—first, by occupying under him servile land; and second, by placing themselves under him as personal bondmen; and of the former class, they were either natives by descent or strangers who had taken land from him, and the latter became native serfs after four generations. Here we recognise at once the Sencleithe or old adherents of the Irish law, and the Bond Fuidhir, who became Sencleithe after four generations. The latter class of personal serfs are the Mogha of the Irish and the Caeth of the Welsh Laws. The Celtic names by which these two classes were known in feudal times have also been preserved to us. Thus, in the Chartulary of Scone, King William the Lion grants a mandate directing that if the abbot of Scone or his sergands shall find in the lands or in the power of others any of the Cumlawes and Cumherbes pertaining to his lands, he may reclaim them;[262] and in the Chartulary of Dunfermline, the foundation charter by King David the First grants that all his serfs and all his Cumerlache from the time of King Edgar shall be restored to the Church wherever they may be found, and the scribe interprets the word Cumer lache by fugitivi on the margin; and in a mandate by the same king to the same effect the title is ‘Of the fugitivi which are called Cumerlache.’[263] In the 223last syllable of the name Cumherbes or Cumarherbe we can recognise the Irish word Orba, applied to that part of the tribe territory which had become the private property of the chiefs; and this name was no doubt applied to that class of serfs whose bondage was derived from their possessing servile land. They were the ascripti glebae of feudal times. The term Cumlawe or Cumarlawe is simply a translation of the Latin term manutenencia, which characterised the third kind of bondage above described, and whose tie to their master being a personal one, led to their frequently escaping from hard usage and being reclaimed as fugitives.[264] Thus among the laws of King William the Lion we find one declaring that any one who detains a native fugitive man (nativi fugitivi) after he has been demanded by his true lord or his bailie, shall restore the said native-man with all his chattels, and shall render to his lord the double of the loss he has sustained.[265]

We can see from the description above that their relationship with their lord was twofold—first, by holding servile land under him; and second, by choosing to become personal bondmen. In the first case, they were either natives by birth or outsiders who had taken land from him. Those in the second category became native serfs after four generations. Here, we immediately recognize the Sencleithe or old followers of Irish law, and the Bond Fuidhir, who became Sencleithe after four generations. The latter group of personal serfs are known as the Mogha in Irish and the Caeth in Welsh law. The Celtic names for these two classes from feudal times have also been preserved for us. For example, in the Chartulary of Scone, King William the Lion issues a directive stating that if the abbot of Scone or his sergands finds any of the Cumlawes and Cumherbes belonging to his lands in the lands of others, he can reclaim them;[262] and in the Chartulary of Dunfermline, King David the First's foundation charter states that all his serfs and all his Cumerlache from the reign of King Edgar must be returned to the Church wherever they may be found. The scribe notes on the margin that Come chill means fugitives; and in a similar directive from the same king, the title reads ‘Of the fugitives called Cumerlache.’[263] In the last syllable of the name Herbs or Cumarherbe, we can identify the Irish word Orba, which refers to that part of the tribal territory that had become the private property of the chiefs; and this name was likely applied to the class of serfs whose servitude came from owning servile land. They were the land deed of feudal times. The term Cumlawe or Cumarlawe is simply a translation of the Latin term maintenance, which described the third type of bondage mentioned earlier, where a personal relationship to their master often led them to escape from harsh treatment and be recaptured as fugitives.[264] So among the laws of King William the Lion, we find a rule stating that anyone who detains a native fugitive man (runaway natives) after he has been claimed by his rightful lord or his bailie must return the fugitive along with all his possessions and must pay his lord double the losses incurred.[265]

Measures of land.

As in Ireland and Wales, so also in Scotland, the ancient measures of land were closely connected with the tribal system, but here too we find them more greatly affected by external influences than in the two former countries. When we examine the most ancient land-measures of that part of Scotland lying north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, we do not find the same local varieties which can be traced in the different provinces of Ireland and Wales, but instead, a great and leading difference between those of the eastern and the western districts. In the eastern districts there is a uniform system of land denominations consisting of Davachs, Ploughgates, and Oxgangs, the davach consisting 224of four ploughgates, and each ploughgate of eight oxgangs; but as soon as we cross the great chain of mountains separating the eastern from the western waters, we find a different system equally uniform. The ploughgates and oxgangs disappear, and in their place we find davachs and penny lands. The portion of land termed a davach is here also called a Tirung or ounce land (unciata terra), and each davach or Tirung contains twenty penny lands.

Just like in Ireland and Wales, ancient land measurements in Scotland were closely tied to the tribal system. However, they were more influenced by outside factors than in the other two countries. When we look at the oldest land measurements in the part of Scotland north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, we don't see the same local variations found in the different regions of Ireland and Wales. Instead, there is a significant difference between the eastern and western areas. In the eastern areas, there's a consistent system of land names made up of Davachs, Ploughgates, and Oxgangs, where one davach consists of four ploughgates, and each ploughgate has eight oxgangs. But as soon as we cross the major mountain range separating the eastern and western waters, we encounter a different, but equally consistent, system. The ploughgates and oxgangs are replaced by davachs and penny lands. The piece of land called a davach is also referred to as a Tirung or ounce land (united land), and each davach or Tirung includes twenty penny lands.

The davach[266] being the only denomination common to both parts of the country, we may infer that it belongs to the old Celtic system of land-measures, and that the others are foreign importations. Now we find in the ancient province of Lothian, which originally formed part of the Anglic kingdom of Northumbria and possessed an Anglic population, the land-measures consisted of Carucates or ploughgates, and Bovates or oxgangs. The oxgang contained thirteen acres, two oxgangs made a husband-land, and eight oxgangs a ploughgate, which thus consisted of 104 acres of arable land. On the other hand, in the islands of Orkney and in the district of Caithness, which were formerly a Norwegian earldom under the king of Norway, we find the land was valued according to a standard of value derived from the weight of silver, the unit being the ounce or Eyrir, eight ounces forming the Mörk or pound, and twenty pennings one ounce,[267] and thus the land-measures consisted of Oers or ounce lands, the ounce lands containing either eighteen or twenty penny lands. They seem to have been so called, because under the Norwegian rule each homestead paid one penny as scat.

The davach[266] is the only unit that appears in both parts of the country, so we can conclude that it comes from the old Celtic system of land measurements, while the others are foreign imports. In the ancient region of Lothian, which was originally part of the Anglic kingdom of Northumbria and had an Anglic population, land measurements included Carucates or ploughgates and Bovates or oxgangs. An oxgang was made up of thirteen acres; two oxgangs made a husband-land, and eight oxgangs made a ploughgate, totaling 104 acres of farmable land. Meanwhile, in the Orkney Islands and the Caithness region, which used to be a Norwegian earldom under the king of Norway, land was valued based on a standard derived from the weight of silver. The unit was the ounce or Eyrir, with eight ounces making a Mörk or pound, and twenty pennings equaling one ounce,[267] so land measurements were described as Offers or ounce lands, with each ounce land having either eighteen or twenty penny lands. They were probably named this way because under Norwegian rule, each homestead paid one penny as animal droppings.

225It is therefore a fair inference that, with the Saxon colonisation, the Saxon denominations superseded the older Celtic lesser denominations, as forming the subdivisions of the Davach in the eastern districts, while in the western seaboard and in the islands, which were for a time under Norwegian rule, the Norwegian denominations replaced the Celtic, but in both cases they were adapted to the existing divisions of land, which could not be altered without interfering with the whole framework of society. The Carucate or ploughgate was a term known to the Irish system, and may likewise have existed in Scotland in Celtic times, as it appears in Highland charters under the name of Arachor, the Gaelic equivalent of the Latin Aratrum,[268] but seems sometimes to have contained 160 acres in place of 104, and consisted of a definite measure of arable land with common pasture;[269] and we find from a charter of a Carucate or ploughgate of land on the Nith, that the common pasture carried 24 cattle and 100 sheep,[270] and the minor terms can probably still be traced in the topography of the districts. We have the words Ballin, Bal, from Baile, a town, entering into many local names in both parts of the country, as well as the word Teaghlach or family, corrupted into Tully and Tilly, as in Tullynessle, Tillymorgan, etc. Then in the east there are the Pits, the old form 226of which, as appears from the Book of Deer, was Pette or Pett. It is there uniformly connected with a personal name, as if it was applied to a single homestead, as in Pette mac Garnait, Pett mac Gobrig, and Pett Malduib, and the affix Pitt seems to have a similar meaning in the old entry in the Chartulary of St. Andrews, where we read of the ‘villula’ or homestead, which is called Pitmokane.[271] In the western districts we find the penny land also entering into the topography, in the form of Pen or Penny, in such names as Pennyghael, Pennycross, Penmollach, while the halfpenny becomes Leffen, as in Leffenstrath; and if the group of twenty houses, which we found characterising the early tribe organisation in Dalriada, was the Davach, then we obtain the important identification of these houses or homesteads with the later penny lands. We find notices in the charters connected with this part of the country of the Shammark, equal to two penny lands, of Cow lands, probably the Irish Ballyboe, and of Horsegangs.[272] When these western districts fell under the rule of the Scottish monarchs, the valuation of land called the Old Extent seems to have been to some extent introduced. In the eastern districts it corresponded so far with the land measures, that the ploughgate was the same as the forty shilling or a three-merk land;[273] but the merk land in the west appears to have had no uniform relation to the penny land, though in Lochaber we find that five penny lands were equal to a forty-shilling land, which seemed to indicate that here also the ploughgate was the fourth part of a Davach, and consisted of five homesteads; on the other hand, we are told that each 227township in Isla consisted of two and a half merk lands.[274] The state of these districts probably gave the Davachs and penny lands a fluctuating value, which depended more upon the pasture and the stock it carried than on the arable land. There is an old tradition that the Davach was land capable of pasturing 320 cows, and that a merk land was as much land as would graze twelve milch cows, ten yeld cows, including three-year-olds, twelve two-year-olds, twelve year-olds, four horses, four fillies, mares and followers, one hundred sheep, and eighty goats.[275] The two systems of land measure appear to meet in Galloway, as in Carrick we find the measure by Penny lands, which gradually become less frequent as we advance eastward, where we encounter the extent by merks and pounds, with an occasional appearance of a penny land, and of the Bovate or oxgang in Church lands.

225It’s reasonable to conclude that, with the Saxon colonization, the Saxon land divisions replaced the older Celtic smaller divisions that made up the Davach in the eastern areas. Meanwhile, in the western coastal regions and the islands, which were briefly under Norwegian control, the Norwegian divisions took the place of the Celtic ones. In both cases, these divisions were tailored to the existing land layouts, which couldn’t be changed without disrupting the entire social structure. The Carucate or ploughgate was a term recognized in the Irish system, and it may have also existed in Scotland during Celtic times, as it appears in Highland charters under the name Arachor, which is the Gaelic equivalent of the Latin Plow,[268] but seems to have sometimes represented 160 acres instead of 104 and consisted of a specific measure of arable land with common pastures;[269] from a charter regarding a Carucate or ploughgate on the Nith, we learn that the common pasture housed 24 cattle and 100 sheep,[270] and we can likely trace the smaller terms in the geography of the areas. We encounter the words Balling, Dance, from Dance, meaning town, appearing in various local names throughout both parts of the country, alongside the word Family or family, which has transformed into Tully and Tilly, as seen in names like Tullynessle, Tillymorgan, etc. In the east, we find the Pits, whose older form, as illustrated in the Book of Deer, was Pette or Pett. This term is consistently linked to a personal name, suggesting it referred to a single homestead, as in Pette mac Garnait, Pett mac Gobrig, and Pett Malduib, with the suffix Pitt appearing to have a similar meaning in the old records of the Chartulary of St. Andrews, which mentions a ‘villula’ or homestead called Pitmokane.[271] In the western regions, we also see penny land reflected in local geography, represented as Pen or Penny, in names such as Pennyghael, Pennycross, Penmollach, while the halfpenny appears as Leffen, as in Leffenstrath; and if the group of twenty houses, which characterized the early tribe structure in Dalriada, was the Davach, this gives us a crucial link between these houses or homesteads and the later penny lands. We find mentions in the charters related to this region about Shammark, which equals two penny lands, of Cow lands, likely the Irish Ballyboe, and of Horsegangs.[272] When these western areas came under the Scottish kings, it seems that the land valuation known as the Old Extent was somewhat introduced. In the eastern areas, it aligned closely with land measures, such that the ploughgate was equivalent to a forty shilling or a three-merk land;[273] however, the merk land in the west appears to have had no consistent relationship with the penny land, though in Lochaber, we find that five penny lands equaled a forty-shilling land, suggesting here too that the ploughgate was a quarter of a Davach, consisting of five homesteads. On the other hand, we learn that each township in Isla was made up of two and a half merk lands.[274] The situation in these regions likely gave the Davachs and penny lands a variable value, which was more influenced by the pastures and the stock they supported than by the arable land. There is an old saying that the Davach was land capable of pasturing 320 cows, and that a merk land was enough to graze twelve milch cows, ten barren cows (including three-year-olds), twelve two-year-olds, twelve yearlings, four horses, four fillies, mares and their foals, one hundred sheep, and eighty goats.[275] The two systems of land measurement seem to converge in Galloway, as in Carrick we find the measure by penny lands, which gradually become less common as we move eastward, where we come across measurements by merks and pounds, with occasional references to a penny land and the Bovate or oxgang in Church lands.

Burdens on the land.

The burdens upon the land held by the community in Scotland seem to have been principally four. We find them still attaching to the Crown and the Church lands during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, and they are analogous to those connected with the Irish tribe system. They were Cain, Conveth, Feacht, and Sluaged. The two former were fixed payments in kind. The two latter were services to which the possessor of the land was subject. They are rendered in Latin by the words expeditio and exercitus. We find these burdens in both of the leading divisions of the country north of the firths. Thus, by a deed dated at Lismore in the year 1251, Sir Ewen, son of Duncan de Erregathil (Argyll), granted to William, bishop of Argyll, fourteen penny lands in Lismore, free of all secular exactions and 228dues—viz., Cain, Coneveth, Feacht, Sluaged, and Ich—and of all secular services;[276] and similarly Roger, bishop-elect of St. Andrews, granted between 1188 and 1198, when he was consecrated, the lands of Duf Cuper to the church and canons of St. Andrews, free of ‘of ‘Can et Cuneveth et exercitu et auxilio et ab omni servicio et exactione seculari.’[277]

The burdens on the land held by the community in Scotland seem to have primarily been four. We still see them applied to the Crown and Church lands during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, and they are similar to those associated with the Irish tribal system. They were Cain, Conveth, Feacht, and Slogged. The first two were fixed payments in kind. The latter two were services that the landowner was required to provide. These are expressed in Latin as expedition and army. We find these burdens in both major regions of the country north of the firths. For example, in a deed dated at Lismore in 1251, Sir Ewen, son of Duncan de Erregathil (Argyll), granted to William, bishop of Argyll, fourteen penny lands in Lismore, free of all secular payments and 228dues—namely, Cain, Coneveth, Feacht, Sluaged, and I—and of all secular services;[276] similarly, Roger, bishop-elect of St. Andrews, granted between 1188 and 1198, when he was consecrated, the lands of Duf Cuper to the church and canons of St. Andrews, free of ‘of ‘Can et Cuneveth et exercitu et auxilio et ab omni servicio et exactione seculari.’[277]

The Cain or Can.

We find during this period that these dues and services were derived by the king from the Crown lands, and by the superiors from lands not held feudally. Thus King David grants to the monks of Dunfermline the tithe of his whole Can from Fif and Fothrif, likewise the tithe of his Can of Clacmannan, and the half of his tithe of Ergaithel (Argyll) and Kentir in that year, to wit, in which he receives Can from it, and these grants are repeated by his successor Malcolm IV.[278] King David likewise grants to the church of Urchard (Urquhart) the tithe of the Can de Ergaithel de Muref, that is, that part of the great province of Ergadia or Ergaithel which belonged to Moray, extending from the Leven to the border of North Argyll.[279] King William confirms to the bishop of Moray the Cana et Coneveta which his predecessors had received from those who held land of the bishops during the time of King David and King Malcolm;[280] and in an agreement in 1225 between the bishop and Walter Cumyn of Badenoch, the bishop frees him from any claim he had for the tithe of the Can of his lord the king from the lands of Badenoch.[281]

During this time, we see that the king collected dues and services from Crown lands, while the nobles collected from lands that were not held feudal. King David grants the monks of Dunfermline the tithe of his entire Can from Fif and Fothrif, as well as the tithe of his Can of Clacmannan, and half of his tithe from Ergaithel (Argyll) and Kentir in the year he receives Can from it. These grants are reiterated by his successor Malcolm IV.[278] King David also grants the church of Urchard (Urquhart) the tithe of the Can the Ergaithel of Muref, which refers to the part of the large province of Ergadia or Ergaithel that belonged to Moray, stretching from the Leven to the border of North Argyll.[279] King William confirms to the bishop of Moray the Cana and Coneveta that his predecessors received from those who held land of the bishops during the reigns of King David and King Malcolm;[280] and in an agreement in 1225 between the bishop and Walter Cumyn of Badenoch, the bishop releases him from any claim he had for the tithe of the Can of his lord the king from the lands of Badenoch.[281]

In Aberdeenshire we find the Earl of Mar granting to the bishop of St. Andrews the tithe of the ‘redditus’ or Can of his whole lands;[282] and Thomas the Hostiary gives to the canons of Monimusk ten bolls of meal and ten stones of 229cheese from his lands of Outherheicht, which is afterwards called the Can of Houctireycht.[283]

In Aberdeenshire, the Earl of Mar is giving the bishop of St. Andrews the tithe of the 'reddit' or Can from all his lands; [282] and Thomas the Hostiary gives the canons of Monimusk ten bolls of meal and ten stones of 229 cheese from his lands of Outherheicht, which is later referred to as the Can of Houctireycht.[283]

In Mearns or Kincardine Earl David of Huntingdon grants to the church and canons of St. Andrews the whole Kan and Kuneveth, which they were due him, from the lands of Ecclesgirg, and the services which his men of Eccleskirch were bound to render him.[284] Then in the beginning of the thirteenth century the record of a dispute between the bishop of St. Andrews and the abbot of Arbroath is preserved to us in the chartulary of that church, regarding the lands of Fyvy, Tarves, Innerbondy, Munclere, Gamery, Inverugy, and Monedin, and the Can or redditus and Conevet of these lands, which the bishop resigns to the abbot free of every exaction, reserving to himself the ancient ‘redditus’ of Monedin, viz., three shillings and sixpence, and the portion of the Conevet which was wont to be paid at Bencorin or Banchory; and in the same Chartulary there is a grant by King William to the abbey of Arbroath of the ferry and ferrylands of Munros, to be held free ‘ab exercitu et expeditione et operatione et auxilio et ab omnibus consuetudinibus et omni servicio et exactione;’ and the earl of Angus grants them the lands of Portincraig in similar terms, as free ‘ab exercitu et expeditione et exactione multure et ab omnibus auxiliis et geldis et omnibus serviciis et exactionibus;’ the ‘exercitus’ and ‘expeditio’ being the Sluaged and Feacht of the Gaelic charters.[285]

In Mearns or Kincardine, Earl David of Huntingdon gives the church and canons of St. Andrews all the Kan and Kuneveth that were owed to him from the lands of Ecclesgirg, along with the services his men of Eccleskirch were expected to provide.[284] Then, at the start of the thirteenth century, we have a record of a dispute between the bishop of St. Andrews and the abbot of Arbroath documented in the chartulary of that church, concerning the lands of Fyvy, Tarves, Innerbondy, Munclere, Gamery, Inverugy, and Monedin, and the Can or rents and Conevet from these lands, which the bishop hands over to the abbot without any fee, while keeping for himself the old ‘reddit’ of Monedin, which amounts to three shillings and sixpence, and the part of the Conevet that used to be paid at Bencorin or Banchory. Also, in the same Chartulary, there's a grant from King William to the abbey of Arbroath for the ferry and ferrylands of Munros, to be held free 'from the army and campaign and operation and assistance and from all customs and all service and taxation;' The earl of Angus also grants them the lands of Portincraig under similar terms, as free "from the army, campaign, and the collection of taxes, and from all aids, tolls, services, and levies;" The ‘army’ and 'expedition' refer to the Sluaged and Feast in the Gaelic charters.[285]

Then in Fife we find in a rental of the earldom a certain firma or rent which is termed Canus, with ten shillings of the Can of Abernethy; and in Stratherne we find the bishops of Dunkeld confirming to the canons of Inchaffray the lands of Maderty, which is called Abthan, and the freedom 230from the Cane and Coneveth which the clerics of Dunkeld were wont anciently to receive from these lands.

Then in Fife, we see in a rental of the earldom a certain company or rent known as Canus, along with ten shillings from the Can of Abernethy; and in Stratherne, the bishops of Dunkeld confirm to the canons of Inchaffray the lands of Maderty, which is referred to as Abthan, and the exemption from the Cane and Coneveth that the clerics of Dunkeld used to receive from these lands. 230

These notices will be sufficient to show that these Celtic burdens on land prevailed over the whole of the country north of the Firths, on the crown lands and those of the church, and on all lands which had not become the subject of feudal grants.

These notices will be enough to show that these Celtic burdens on land were widespread across the entire area north of the Firths, including the crown lands, church lands, and all lands that hadn't become part of feudal grants.

Passing then to the country south of the Firths, we find them equally prevalent, except in the great Anglic province of Lothian. Thus King David grants to the church of Glasgow the whole tithe of his Chan in the beasts and pigs of Strathegrive and Cuninghame, Kyle and Carrick, in each year, unless the king himself shall go to dwell there and consume his own Chan.[286] These districts formed the greater part of the ancient British kingdom of Strathclyde, and this was an appropriate grant to the church of Glasgow, which had been its metropolitan church. Then we find the lords of Galloway granting lands in that district to the canons of Holyrood, free from all ‘Can and Cuneveht and from every exaction, custom, and secular service;’[287] and finally, at a court held by the judges of Galloway at Lanerch in the reign of King William the Lion, in presence of the Lord of Galloway, it was adjudged that ‘when the king ought to receive his Can from Galloway he should issue his breve to the Mairs of Galloway, and the Mairs should go with the royal breve to the debtor of the Can and exact the Can from him. If he fail to pay, the Mair was to take the rod or staff, called the king’s staff, and take a distress for the king’s Can, and if the debtor removed the subject of the distress he was to pay for each ten cows fifteen cows, besides a hundred cows de misericordia; but if he delivered part of the Can, till after the Nativity he was to pay for each cow four shillings of cow-tax, and for each pig sixteen pence, and before the Nativity 231the debtor was to deliver cows worth forty pence, and if he stated on oath that he had no pigs, he was to pay for each pig seventeen pence.’[288]

Passing to the area south of the Firths, we find them just as common, except in the major English province of Lothian. King David grants the entire tithe of his Chan in the livestock and pigs of Strathegrive, Cuninghame, Kyle, and Carrick each year, unless the king himself moves there and eats his own Chan.[286] These regions made up most of the ancient British kingdom of Strathclyde, and this was a fitting grant to the church of Glasgow, which had been its main church. Next, we see the lords of Galloway granting lands in that area to the canons of Holyrood, free from all ‘Can and Cuneveht and from every tax, custom, and secular obligation;’[287] and finally, at a court held by the judges of Galloway at Lanerch during the reign of King William the Lion, in the presence of the Lord of Galloway, it was decided that ‘when the king should receive his Can from Galloway, he would send his breve to the Mairs of Galloway, and the Mairs would go with the royal breve to the debtor of the Can and collect the Can from him. If he does not pay, the Mair was to take the rod or staff, known as the king’s staff, and seize property for the king’s Can, and if the debtor moved the property that was seized, he would have to pay for every ten cows fifteen cows, plus a hundred cows of mercy; but if he delivered part of the Can, before the Nativity he would pay four shillings of cow tax for each cow, and sixteen pence for each pig, and before the Nativity 231 the debtor had to deliver cows worth forty pence, and if he swore he had no pigs, he would pay seventeen pence for each pig.’[288]

This last notice will explain in some degree what the burden termed Cain or Can really was, and how it was exacted. It consisted of a portion of the produce of the land, in grain when it was arable land, and in cattle and pigs when pasture land. It was in fact the outcome of the Bestighi or food-rent of the Irish laws, and the Gwestva of the Welsh laws, paid by every occupier of land to his superior. Over the whole of Scotland, except in Lothian, it was a recognised burden upon the crown lands and upon all land not held by feudal tenure, but it ceased as soon as the possessor of the land was feudally invested. Thus we find in the Moray Chartulary an agreement between the bishop of Moray and Thomas de Thirlestan, who had received a feudal grant of the lands of Abertarff, regarding a half-davach of land, which the bishop asserted belonged to the church, and regarding the tithes of the royal Can payable from the lands of Abertarff before his feudal investiture (ante infeodationem). There is a similar agreement between the bishop and James, son of Morgund, regarding certain lands in his fief of Abernethy, and regarding the tithes of the Can which was wont to be paid to the king from these lands before his feudal investiture, and another between the bishop and Gilbert the Hostiary regarding the tithes of the Can which he was wont to pay annually to the king from the lands of Strathbroc and Buleshe before his feudal investiture (ante infeodationem).[289] The Can or Chan was so termed from the Gaelic word Cain, the primary meaning of which was ‘law.’ It was the equivalent of the Latin word canon, and like it was applied to any fixed payment exigible by law.[290]

This final notice will somewhat clarify what the burden known as Cain or Can really was and how it was enforced. It involved a share of the agricultural produce, in grain when the land was farmed and in livestock like cattle and pigs when it was pasture land. Essentially, it was the result of the Bestighi or food-rent under Irish laws and the Gwestva under Welsh laws, paid by anyone who occupied land to their superiors. Throughout Scotland, except in Lothian, it was a recognized burden on crown lands and all land not held by feudal tenure, but it ended as soon as the landholder received feudal rights. For instance, in the Moray Chartulary, there’s an agreement between the bishop of Moray and Thomas de Thirlestan, who had received a feudal grant for the lands of Abertarff, concerning a half-davach of land that the bishop claimed belonged to the church, along with the tithes of the royal Can that were to be paid from the lands of Abertarff before his feudal investiture (before feudal grant). There’s a similar agreement between the bishop and James, son of Morgund, about certain lands in his fief of Abernethy and the tithes of the Can that were traditionally paid to the king from those lands before his feudal investiture, and another between the bishop and Gilbert the Hostiary regarding the tithes of the Can that he used to pay annually to the king from the lands of Strathbroc and Buleshe before his feudal investiture (before the granting of land).[289] The Can or Chan got its name from the Gaelic word Cain, which primarily means ‘law.’ It was the equivalent of the Latin word canon and, like it, was used to refer to any legally required fixed payment.[290]

Conveth.

232Conveth was the Irish Coinmhedha or Coigny, derived, according to O’Donovan, from Coinmhe, which signifies feast or refection. It was the Dovraeth of the Welsh laws, and was founded upon the original right which the leaders in the tribe had to be supported by their followers. It came to signify a night’s meal or refection given by the occupiers of the land to their superior when passing through his territory, which was exigible four times in the year, and when the tribe territory came to be recognised as crown land, it became a fixed food contribution charged upon each ploughgate of land. Thus in the charter by King Malcolm the Fourth, confirming the foundation of the abbey of Scone, he grants to the canons from each ploughgate of the whole land of the church of Scone in each year, at the Feast of All Saints, for their Coneveth, one cow and two pigs, and four Camni of meal, and ten threaves of oats, and ten hens and two hundred eggs, and ten bundles of candles, and four pounds of soap, and twenty half meales of cheese.[291]

232Conveth was the Irish Coinmhedha or Coigny, which, according to O’Donovan, comes from Coinmhe, meaning feast or meal. It was the Dovraeth in Welsh law and was based on the original right of tribe leaders to be supported by their followers. It came to mean a night’s meal or meal provided by the land occupiers to their superior when passing through his territory, which was required four times a year. When the tribe's territory was recognized as crown land, it turned into a mandatory food contribution charged for each ploughgate of land. Therefore, in the charter by King Malcolm the Fourth, confirming the foundation of the abbey of Scone, he gives to the canons from each ploughgate of the entire land of the church of Scone each year at the Feast of All Saints, for their Coneveth, one cow and two pigs, four Camni of meal, ten sheaves of oats, ten hens, two hundred eggs, ten bundles of candles, four pounds of soap, and twenty half meals of cheese.[291]

In the reign of Alexander the Third this word seems to have assumed the form of Waytinga, and appears in the Chamberlain Rolls of his reign as a burden upon the Thanages. Thus the Chamberlain renders an account of the Waytingas of Forfar and Glammis, of the Waytinga of one night of Fettercairn, of the Waytingas of four nights in the year of Kinross, and ‘of the rent of cows of two years,’ that is to say, of the Waytingas of two nights in the year of Forfar, forty-eight cows, and of the Waytinga of (one) and a half nights of the Thanage of Glammis, twenty-seven cows.[292]

In the time of Alexander the Third, this word seems to have taken the form of Waiting, appearing in the Chamberlain Rolls from his reign as a charge on the Thanages. The Chamberlain accounts for the Waitings of Forfar and Glammis, the Waiting for one night in Fettercairn, the Waiting for four nights in the year for Kinross, and ‘the rent of cows of two years,’ which refers to the Waiting for two nights in the year for Forfar, totaling forty-eight cows, and the Waiting for one and a half nights in the Thanage of Glammis, totaling twenty-seven cows.[292]

233Another name for this exaction was Cuidoidhche, or a night’s portion, corrupted into Cuddiche or Cuddicke. It appears under this name mainly in the Highlands and Islands, and was continued as a burden on the lands to a late period. In the rentals of South and North Kintyre for 1505 we find, besides firma or rent, each township charged with a certain amount of meal, cheese, oats, and a mert or cow, pro le Cuddecht. A description of the Western Isles written between 1577 and 1595, has preserved a record of these payments. Lewis, a forty pound land, pays yearly 18 score chalders of victuall, 58 score of ky, 32 score of wedderis, and a great quantity of fishe, poultry, and white plaiding by their Cuidichies—that is, feasting their master when he pleases to come in the country, each one their night or two nights about, according to their land or labour. In Uist each merk land paid 20 bolls victual, besides other customs which are paid at the landlord’s coming to the Isle to his Cudicht; and in Mull each merk land paid yearly 5 bolls bear, 8 bolls meal, 20 stones of cheese, 4 stones of butter, 4 marts, 8 wedders, 2 merks of silver, and 2 dozen of poultrie by Cuddiche, whenever their master comes to them. Under the name of Conyow or Coigny it appears in Iona, when, in a contract between the bishop of the Isles and Lauchlan M‘Lean of Dowart, in 1580, the latter becomes bound that he ‘sall suffer na maner of persoun or personis to oppress the saidis landis of Ycolmekill (Iona) and Rosse, or tenantis thaireof or trouble or molest thame in ony sort with ather stenting, Conyow, gerig service or ony maner of exactioun.’[293] In Atholl we find the vassals of Strathtay and their tenants ordered as late as in 1719 to pay their Cudeichs according to ancient use and wont. These included two pecks of corn, one threave of straw, and six shillings Scots for maintenance of the superior’s horses and servants who wait on them, out of each twenty shilling land; and in 1720 it is ordered that the 234accustomed corn and straw and other casualties paid yearly as Cuddeichs out of each merk land be taken up, excepting always the land laboured by the vassals for their own use.

233Another name for this tax was Cuidoidhche, meaning a night’s portion, which got corrupted into Cuddiche or Cuddicke. This name mainly appears in the Highlands and Islands, and it continued to be a burden on the lands for a long time. In the rental records of South and North Kintyre from 1505, in addition to company or rent, each township was charged a certain amount of meal, cheese, oats, and a mert or cow, pro le Cuddecht. A description of the Western Isles written between 1577 and 1595 preserved a record of these payments. Lewis, which has forty-pound land, pays yearly 18 score chalders of food, 58 score of cows, 32 score of wethers, and a large quantity of fish, poultry, and white plaiding through their Help us—that is, hosting their master when he visits the area, each one taking their turn for a night or two based on their land or labor. In Uist, each merk land paid 20 bolls of food, plus other customs paid when the landlord came to the Isle for his Cudicht; and in Mull, each merk land paid yearly 5 bolls of barley, 8 bolls of meal, 20 stones of cheese, 4 stones of butter, 4 marts, 8 wethers, 2 merks of silver, and 2 dozen of poultry as Cuddiche, whenever their master came to them. Under the name of Conyow or Coigny, it appears in Iona when, in a contract between the bishop of the Isles and Lauchlan M‘Lean of Dowart in 1580, the latter agreed that he ‘will not allow any person to oppress the said lands of Ycolmekill (Iona) and Rosse, or the tenants there, or trouble or bother them in any way with stenting, Conyow, gerig service, or any kind of extortion.’[293] In Atholl, we find that the vassals of Strathtay and their tenants were instructed as late as 1719 to pay their Cudeichs according to ancient customs. This included two pecks of corn, one threave of straw, and six shillings Scots for the upkeep of the superior’s horses and servants who serve them, from each twenty-shilling land; and in 1720, it was ordered that the 234 customary corn and straw and other dues paid yearly as Cuddeichs from each merk land should be collected, except for the land worked by the vassals for their own use.

A similar burden under different names emerges in Galloway, when in a charter by David II. to Sir John Heris, knight of the barony of Terreglis, in Dumfriesshire, in which it is declared ‘free of Sorryn and Fachalos unless officers come through it with a robber or with the head of a robber; and if they, the king’s officers, can pass beyond the barony before sunsetting, they shall have nothing for their expenses, and if they cannot pass beyond the barony before sunsetting they shall have hospitality for that night (hospicium ad hospitandum),’ etc. Sorren was a tax imposed in Ireland upon the possession of land for the clothing, feeding, and supporting the galloglasses and kernes. It was originally a night’s meal upon land passed through, and Fachalos was probably the Irish Fechtfele, which is explained as ‘the first night’s entertainment we receive at each other’s house.’[294]

A similar burden appears under different names in Galloway, when in a charter by David II. to Sir John Heris, knight of the barony of Terreglis, in Dumfriesshire, it is stated, "free of Sorryn and Fachalos unless officers come through with a robber or with the head of a robber; and if the king’s officers can get beyond the barony before sunset, they shall have nothing for their expenses, but if they cannot pass beyond the barony before sunset, they shall have hospitality for that night (hospitality for hosting)," etc. Sorren was a tax placed in Ireland on land ownership for the clothing, feeding, and support of the galloglasses and kernes. It originally meant a night’s meal on land traversed, and Fachalot was likely the Irish Fechtfele, which is described as "the first night’s entertainment we receive at each other’s house."[294]

Expedition and hosting.

The Feacht and Sluaged (expeditio et exercitus) consisted of a general obligation, originally upon the members of the tribe, and afterwards upon the possessors and occupiers of what had been tribe territory, to follow their superiors and chiefs as well as the Ardri or sovereign in his expeditions and wars. They are usually termed expedition and hosting, and in Scotland the burden was apportioned upon the davach of land. It is probably this burden that is referred to in the Book of Deer, where we are told that the ‘Mormaer and Toisech immolated all the offerings to God and to devotion, and to Saint Columcille and to Peter the Apostle, free 235from all the burdens, for a portion of four davachs of what would come on the chief tribe residences generally and on the chief churches.’ These obligations seem to have constituted what is called in charters Scottish service (servitium Scoticanum), and were of two kinds, internal and external, the one representing the Feacht or expedition, and the other the Sluaged or hosting. We find them distinguished in a charter by Waldevus de Stratheihan to the church of St. Andrews of the lands of Blaregeroge, which are granted ‘free from all exaction and service, internal and external’ (sine omne exactione et servitio intrinseco et forinseco);[295] and their connection with the Davach appears very clearly from three Charters, one by Alexander II. to the abbey of Scone of the lands of Magna et Parva Blar, which contains in the reddendo the clause, ‘rendering the external service only which pertains to five davachs of land, that pertaining to the sixth davach being remitted.’[296] In another by the Earl of Stratherne to Willelmus de Moravia, the lands are granted free of ‘every service except the external Scottish service of our lord the king;’king;’[297] and in a third charter by Alexander the Second to the abbey of Arbroath of the lands of Tarvays, consisting of four davachs and a half davach and quarter davach, they are granted ‘rendering the external service in the army which pertains to the said lands.’[298] We have seen that the Feachtmara or sea expedition of each tribe in ancient Dalriada was attached to each twenty houses, corresponding to the twenty penny lands which formed the davach in the west, showing very clearly that even at this early 236period the Davach was the measure of land by which this burden was regulated.

The Feacht and Sluaged (expedition and army) involved a general obligation, initially on the members of the tribe and later on the owners and occupants of what was once tribe territory, to follow their leaders and chiefs, as well as the Ardri or sovereign in his campaigns and wars. These obligations are typically referred to as expedition and hosting, with the burden in Scotland distributed among the davach of land. This burden is likely referenced in the Book of Deer, where it states that the ‘Lord and Chief made all the offerings to God, to devotion, to Saint Columcille, and to Peter the Apostle, free from all burdens, for a portion of four davachs related to the chief tribe residences and the principal churches.’ These obligations appear to form what is known in charters as Scottish service (Scottish service), categorized into two types: internal and external, with one representing the Feacht or expedition, and the other the Sluaged or hosting. They are distinguished in a charter by Waldevus de Stratheihan to the church of St. Andrews regarding the lands of Blaregeroge, granted ‘free from all exaction and service, internal and external’ (without any taxation and intrinsic or extrinsic servitude);[295] and their connection with the Davach is clearly shown through three charters, one by Alexander II. to the Abbey of Scone concerning the lands of Magna et Parva Blar, which includes in the reddendo clause, ‘rendering only the external service corresponding to five davachs of land, with the sixth davach's service being waived.’[296] Another charter by the Earl of Stratherne to Willelmus de Moravia grants the lands free of ‘every service except the external Scottish service of our lord the king;’king;’[297] and a third charter by Alexander the Second to the Abbey of Arbroath for the lands of Tarvays, consisting of four and a half davachs and a quarter davach, states that they are granted ‘rendering the external service in the army that pertains to the said lands.’[298] We have seen that the Feachtmara or sea expedition of each tribe in ancient Dalriada was tied to every twenty houses, corresponding to the twenty penny lands that made up the davach in the west, clearly indicating that even at this early 236 time, the Davach was the measure of land used to regulate this burden.

Such, then, were the burdens connected with the ancient tribal organisation as depicted in the Irish and Welsh Laws which we find still attached to the thanages, as well as to all the crown and church lands not held on a feudal tenure. They consisted of, first, a share of the produce of the land and the stock, of the personal services of certain of the tenants, and of various fines, which were all included in the general term of Cain; secondly, of rights of entertainment and support for a certain number of nights in the year, under the name of Coinmhedha or Coneveth, Cuidoidhche or Cuddechie, Waytinga, Sorren, and Fachalos, and assessed on homesteads or penny lands in the west, twenty of which made a davach; and on Carucates or ploughlands in the east, four of which constituted the davach; thirdly, of the Feacht or expedition,—the burden of joining in expeditions within the kingdom or territory; and fourthly, of the Sluaged or Scottish service of hosting,—that is, the burden of attending the king’s army or host when assembled for the defence of the kingdom or for hostile invasion; and of all these burdens the various grades connected with the land had their Cuid or share in definite proportions.

Such were the burdens associated with the ancient tribal organization as described in the Irish and Welsh Laws, which we still see linked to the thanages, as well as to all crown and church lands not held under feudal tenure. They included, first, a portion of the produce from the land and livestock, personal services from certain tenants, and various fines, all referred to by the general term Cain; second, rights to hospitality and support for a specific number of nights each year, known as Coinmhedha or Coneveth, Cuidoidhche or Cuddechie, Waiting, Sorren, and Fachalos, assessed on homesteads or penny lands in the west, where twenty made a davach; and on Carucates or ploughlands in the east, where four constituted a davach; third, the Feacht or expedition—the responsibility to join in expeditions within the kingdom or territory; and fourth, the Sluaged or Scottish service of hosting—which meant the obligation to attend the king’s army or host when assembled for the defense of the kingdom or in case of invasion; and all these burdens had their corresponding Cuid or share in specific proportions based on the different grades associated with the land.

Assimilation to feudal forms.

These old Celtic tenures, however, became gradually more and more assimilated to feudal forms as the kingdom with its mixed population assumed more the aspect of a feudal monarchy, and its kings adapted the customs of their subjects of different race to the model of those of the feudal law. In this progress of adaptation we can trace two distinct stages,—one when the crown lands came to be considered as held upon a distinct tenure termed in England fee-farm, in Scotland feu-farm, and in Latin charters feodifirma; and again, when the War of Independence which followed on the death of the last of the kings of the race of Malcolm 237Ceannmor and the contest between the houses of Bruce and Baliol led to numerous confiscations of the land held by their partisans on both sides, and to the general conversion of the crown grants into feudal tenures for military service.

These old Celtic landholding systems gradually became more similar to feudal structures as the kingdom, with its diverse population, took on the characteristics of a feudal monarchy. Its kings adapted the customs of their different-race subjects to fit the model of feudal law. In this process of adaptation, we can identify two distinct stages. First, the crown lands were regarded as held under a specific tenure known in England as fee-farm, in Scotland as feu-farm, and in Latin charters as feodifirma. The second stage occurred during the War of Independence that followed the death of the last king from the Malcolm Ceannmor lineage. This conflict between the Bruce and Baliol houses led to many confiscations of land held by supporters on both sides and the overall shift of crown grants into feudal tenures in exchange for military service.

Tenure in feu-farm.

The tenure of crown lands in feodifirma, or feu-farm, appears in England as early as the reign of King John, and must have then been already well established, as one of the stipulations in the articles of the Barons which led to the great charter of liberties or Magna Charta, and repeated in the latter, is, that if any one holds of the king per feodifirmam, or on sokage or burgage tenure, and of another for military service, the king is not to have the custody of the heir or of his land who holds of another in fee by reason of his fee-farm, sokage, or burgage holding of the king, nor shall he have the custody of the latter unless the fee-farm owes military service;[299] and in Scotland it was evidently recognised as a tenure holding of the Crown in the reigns of William the Lion and of Alexander the Second. The tenure in feu-farm or feodifirma was in fact an intermediate tenure between those who had merely the usufruct of land the right of property in which still remained with the granter, and those who held land as his vassal by a formal feudal grant for military service. Of the two words of which the name is composed, Firma—derived from the Saxon feorm—was the share of the produce of the land paid by a tenant to his landlord by way of rent; and to hold land ad firmam or in firma was equivalent to the modern leasehold tenure: it was constituted by a lease and completed by possession, and the tenant was called firmarius; but feodum is the feudal fief granted by charter and completed by seisin or infeftment. The tenure in feodifirma, therefore, was a feudal grant of land, not for military service, but for a firma or permanent rent, and was equally constituted by charter 238and seisin. Such lands were held ad feodifirmam, the annual payment was the feodifirma, and the holder was called feodifirmarius. These grants were supposed to resemble the Roman Emphyteusis, and the form still exists in Scotland in our modern feu-charter, in which the same expressions are used. In these the land is conveyed ‘in feu-farm, to be held in feu-farm fee and heritage for ever,’ for payment of an annual ‘feu-duty,’ and the granter is called the ‘feuar.’ It is, however, essentially a feudal holding, and differs from a mere tenancy by lease in this—that in the former the dominium utile of the land is conveyed by charter to the vassal, while in the latter the usufruct of the land is solely given, and the property of the soil remains with the granter.[300]

The ownership of crown lands in feodifirma, or feu-farm, appears in England as early as the reign of King John and must have been well established by then. One of the stipulations in the articles of the Barons that led to the Great Charter of Liberties, also known as Magna Carta, states that if someone holds land from the king by feodifirmam, or under sokage or burgage tenure, and from another person for military service, the king cannot have custody of the heir or the land held by another due to his fee-farm, sokage, or burgage holding from the king. The king will only retain custody if the fee-farm requires military service;[299] and in Scotland, it was clearly recognized as a form of landholding from the Crown during the reigns of William the Lion and Alexander the Second. The tenure in feu-farm or feodifirma was actually an intermediate ownership between those who only had the right to use the land, while the true ownership remained with the granter, and those who were vassals holding land through a formal feudal grant for military service. Of the two components that make up the name, Company — derived from the Saxon feast — was the portion of the land's produce that a tenant paid to their landlord as rent, and to hold land at the firm or in the company was equivalent to today's leasehold tenure: it was established by a lease and completed by possession, with the tenant referred to as farmer; while feudal estate refers to the feudal fief granted by charter and completed by seisin or infeftment. Therefore, the tenure in feodifirma was a feudal land grant not for military service, but for a firm or permanent rent, and was equally established by charter 238 and seisin. Such lands were held to the feudal firm, with the annual payment being the feodifirma, and the holder called feodifirmarius. These grants were thought to resemble the Roman Ground lease, and the form still exists in Scotland within our modern feu-charter, which uses the same terms. In these, the land is transferred ‘in feu-farm, to be held in feu-farm fee and heritage forever,’ for an annual payment of ‘feu-duty,’ with the granter referred to as the ‘feuar.’ However, it is essentially a feudal holding and differs from a simple lease tenancy in that in the former, the usable property of the land is transferred by charter to the vassal, while in the latter, only the right to use the land is given, keeping ownership of the land with the granter.[300]

Ranks of society on Crown lands.

When the thanage came to be considered as crown land it assumed an appearance, with its thane holding it under the Crown and paying a share of the produce as Cain, which was so analogous to that of the feu-farm holding, that when feudal forms became more generally adopted it almost unavoidably passed over into the latter; and it is at this stage of the history of the thanage, when it was universally recognised as a feu-farm holding, that the very important description of the tenure of crown lands given us by Fordun in his Chronicle, to which we have already adverted, more directly applies. We must now examine this description more in detail.

When the thanage was recognized as crown land, it took on a form where the thane held it under the Crown and paid a portion of the produce as Cain. This situation resembled that of a feu-farm holding so closely that as feudal systems became more common, it almost naturally transitioned into the latter. It's at this point in the history of thanage, when it was widely accepted as a feu-farm holding, that the important description of the tenure of crown lands provided by Fordun in his Chronicle, which we have already mentioned, is particularly relevant. We now need to look at this description in more detail.

Fordun divides the possessors and occupiers of the crown lands into three classes, beginning his description with the lowest class, and proceeding through the different ranks till he reaches the Thane; but it will be more convenient for our purpose to invert the order in which he describes them. 239He introduces his description by stating that the kings were accustomed of old to give to their soldiers more or less of their lands in feu-farm a thanage or portion of some province, of which, however, he gave to each as it pleased him. Then follow the three classes. The highest he terms principes, thani, and milites. To these, who were few in number, he gave the land in perpetuity, but under the burden of a certain annual payment to the king. The word principes here, probably, means the earls of those ancient earldoms who represented the old Mormaers, and whose demesne was held to have been originally part of the crown land.[301] The thani represented the older Toschachs, and here we find the Toschachs or thanes holding the demesne of the thanage of the king in feu-farm, and paying an annual feu-duty, first in kind, and retaining its original name of Cain, but afterwards commuted to a money payment. Accordingly, in the laws of William the Lion and of Alexander the Second we find them in the position of crown vassals holding of the king in capite. Thus in an assize held at Perth by King William the Lion there were present the bishops, abbots, earls, barons, thanes, and whole community or estates of the kingdom. Again, a law passed in A.D. 1220, regarding persons absenting themselves from the king’s army, mentions those belonging to the lands of bishops, abbots, barons, knights, and thanes who hold of the king.[302] By milites, Fordun here means those who held 240a portion of the thanage termed a tenement or tenandry, either direct from the king, or, as was more usual, under the thane or lord as a sub-vassal, as distinguished from the demesne.[303] These formed the class termed freeholders or libere tenentes, and were bound to yield certain services as suit and service in the court of the overlord and Scottish service to the king. This class is frequently alluded to in the laws both of William the Lion and of Alexander the Second. Thus in a statute of King William the Lion in 1180, regarding the holding of barony courts, it is provided that neither bishops nor abbots, nor earls nor barons, nor any freeholders (libere tenentes) shall hold courts unless the king’s sheriff is summoned, etc. Again, in a statute regarding justice and sheriff moots, we have barons, knights (milites), and freeholders (libere tenentes) classed together; and a statute regarding the mode of citation refers to persons cited to attend the moots of the justiciary shiref, baron, vavasour (that is, of one holding of a baron), or of any freeholder (libere tenentis) that has a court. Then a declaration regarding the freedom of the Church is made by King William at Scone, with the common consent and deliberation of the prelates, earls, barons, and freeholders (libere tenentium); and finally there is a statute by the same king that the earls, barons, and freeholders (libere tenentes) of the 241realm shall keep peace and justice among their serfs, and that they shall live as lords from their lands, rents, and dues, and not as husbandmen or sheep-farmers, wasting their property and the country with a multitude of sheep and beasts, thereby troubling God’s people with penury, poverty, and destruction; this curious statute showing not only the position of the libere tenentes as proprietors, but that there was a tendency even at this early period to withdraw land from culture and convert it into pasture land.[304] Then in the Statutes of Alexander the Second there is one de modo duelli secundum conditionem personarum, in which reference is made to the miles or knight, or son of a knight, or any libere tenens or freeholder in feodo militari or knight’s fee. Again, in another law, the king statutes that if any miles or knight shall be indicted by inquest, he shall pass through an assize of good and leil knights, or of freeholders of heritage (libere tenentium hereditarie);[305] and their position is clearly indicated by a provision in the Quoniam attachiamenta, that any freeholder (libere tenens) whose tenement is by his infeftment free from all service, shall fall to a lady by reason of her terce, and unwittingly did service to her, shall not be liable in similar service to his superior.[306] This view of the position of the libere tenentes as freeholders holding land under the thane or baron as sub-vassals of the Crown, is corroborated by a few charters which may be noticed. Thus Robertus de Keth, lord of the same and of the barony of Troup and Marischall of Scotland, grants certain lands within the barony of Troup to his son John de Keth, with the bondmen, bondages, native-men, and their followers, but reserving to himself the superiority and service of the freeholders (libere tenentium) of the lands of Achorthi, Curvi, and Hayninghill, lying within the barony of Troup. Again, 242Morgund, son of Albe, grants to his son Michael one davach of his land of Carncors in Buchan, to be held of himself in fee and heritage for ever, as freely as any freeman (liber homo) can grant land; and Alexander Cumyn, Earl of Buchan, grants to Fergus, son of John de Fothes, the tenement of Fothes, with its bondmen, bondages, native-men, and their followers, to be held of himself and his heirs in fee and heritage for ever, as freely as any freeman (liber homo) can hold (tenet) any tenement of any earl or baron within the kingdom, rendering such form in service to the king as pertains to their lands, and a half-pound of wax to us and our heirs in lieu of all secular service or demand which we can exact in future.[307]. This class appears to be meant by the Ogethearn of the old laws, who ranked next after the thane.[308]

Fordun divides the holders and occupants of crown lands into three classes, starting with the lowest and working his way up to the Thane. However, for our purposes, it makes more sense to reverse the order of his descriptions. 239 He begins by explaining that kings used to grant their soldiers varying amounts of land in feu-farm, a thanage, or a portion of some province, deciding how much to give each man as they saw fit. Then, he outlines the three classes. The highest he refers to as principles, thank you, and soldiers. To these few individuals, he granted land forever, but with the obligation of an annual payment to the king. The term principles here likely refers to the earls of the ancient earldoms who represented the old Mormaers, whose lands were originally considered part of the crown land.[301] The represented the older Toschachs, and here we see the Toschachs or thanes holding the demesne of the king's thanage in feu-farm, paying an annual feu-duty, initially in goods, retaining the name Cain, later converted to a monetary payment. Consequently, the laws under William the Lion and Alexander the Second place them as crown vassals holding directly from the king in chief. In an assize held at Perth by King William the Lion, the bishops, abbots, earls, barons, thanes, and the entire community or estates of the kingdom were present. Furthermore, a law passed in CE 1220 regarding absences from the king’s army mentions those associated with the lands of bishops, abbots, barons, knights, and thanes who hold directly from the king.[302] By soldiers, Fordun means those who held a part of the thanage referred to as a tenement or tenandry, either directly from the king or, more commonly, under the thane or lord as sub-vassals, differentiating them from the demesne.[303] These constituted the class known as freeholders or freeholders, obligated to provide certain services in the court of the overlord and Scottish service to the king. This class is frequently mentioned in the laws under William the Lion and Alexander the Second. For example, a statute from King William the Lion in 1180 about holding barony courts states that bishops, abbots, earls, barons, or any freeholders (freeholders) cannot hold courts unless the king’s sheriff is called, etc. Additionally, in a statute concerning justice and sheriff meetings, barons, knights (soldiers), and freeholders (freeholders) are classified together; a statute regarding citation refers to those summoned to attend moots from the justiciary sheriff, baron, vavasour (meaning one holding from a baron), or any freeholder (holding free) who has a court. Then, there is a declaration about the freedom of the Church made by King William at Scone, with the common agreement of the prelates, earls, barons, and freeholders (freedom of the holders); and finally, a statute from the same king states that the earls, barons, and freeholders (freeholders) of the realm must maintain peace and justice among their serfs, and they are to live as lords from their lands, rents, and dues, not as farmers or shepherds, depleting their resources and harming the community with poverty and devastation; this unusual statute reflects the status of the liberated tenants as proprietors, showing a tendency even at this early time to shift land from agriculture to pasture land.[304] In the Statutes of Alexander the Second, there is one according to the circumstances of the individuals involved in the duel that mentions the miles or knight, or the son of a knight, or any free holder or freeholder in military feudal property or knight’s fee. Likewise, another law states that if any miles or knight is indicted, he must go through a trial with a jury of good knights or freeholders by heritage (freeholder rights inherited);[305] and their position is clearly outlined by a provision in the Quoniam attachiamenta, which states that any freeholder (libere tenens) whose tenement is free from all service by his infeftment shall owe service to a lady for her terce but shall not be liable for similar service to his superior if done unknowingly.[306] This understanding of the free tenants as freeholders holding land under the thane or baron, as sub-vassals of the Crown, is supported by several charters worth noting. For instance, Robertus de Keth, lord of the barony of Troup and Marischall of Scotland, grants specific lands within the barony of Troup to his son John de Keth, along with the bondmen, bondages, native men, and their followers, while retaining for himself the superiority and service of the freeholders (free the holders) of Achorthi, Curvi, and Hayninghill, located within the barony of Troup. Additionally, Morgund, son of Albe, grants to his son Michael one davach of his land at Carncors in Buchan, to be held directly from him in fee and heritage forever, as freely as any freeman (free man) can grant land; and Alexander Cumyn, Earl of Buchan, grants to Fergus, son of John de Fothes, the tenement of Fothes, with its bondmen, bondages, native men, and their followers, to be held from himself and his heirs in fee and heritage forever, as freely as any freeman (free man) can hold any tenement from any earl or baron within the kingdom, providing the traditional service to the king that corresponds to their lands, along with a half-pound of wax to us and our heirs instead of all secular service or demands we might impose in the future.[307]. This class appears to be represented by the Ogethearn of the old laws, who ranked just below the thane.[308]

The second of Fordun’s groups consists of those whom he terms liberi et generosi, who held portions of land either for ten or for twenty years or during life, with remainder to one or two heirs. These were the tenants in the modern 243sense of the term. The former were the liberi firmarii of the statutes, or free farmers, and the latter the kindlie tenants or tacksmen, who were usually near relations of the lord of the land, and when they had a liferent possession of land, occupied an intermediate position between the libere tenentes or freeholders and the firmarii or farmers, and may in fact be classed with either.[309] We find in this group a resemblance to the Ceile or tenants of the Irish Laws in two respects. First, in the steelbow tenancy, by which many of these tenants held their land, and were sometimes called steelbow-men. By this tenure the landlord provided the stock and implements called steelbow goods, which were transferred to the tenant on valuation; and he was bound on the termination of his lease to return stock and implements to the same value, while the rent paid for the land was higher in proportion to the value of the steelbow goods. Secondly, the smallest possession held by a free farmer appears to have been two bovates or oxgangs of land, or the fourth of a ploughgate, called in some parts of the country a husband-land; and we find that in the north of Scotland the name of Rath was given to this portion of land, a name which in the Irish Laws signified the homestead, which formed the lowest single tenancy. Thus William, son of Bernard, grants to the monks of Arbroath ‘two‘two bovates of land, which are called Rath (que vocantur Rathe), of the territory of Katerlyn (in Kincardineshire), with the right to pasture twenty beasts and four horses on the common pasture of Katerlyn; and the same person grants to the monks two other bovates of land in the territory of Katerlyn, consisting of seven acres of land adjoining their land which is called Rathe, on the north, and nineteen acres of land adjoining these seven acres on the seaside towards the east, 244under that culture which is termed Treiglas, thus making up the twenty-six acres of which a husbandland consisted.’[310] The word Rath enters largely into the topography of Scotland, under the forms of Rait, as in Logierait; Ra, as in Ramorny; Rothy, as in Rothiemay and Rothiemurchus, anciently Rathmorchus.

The second group described by Fordun includes those he calls free and generous, who owned portions of land for either ten or twenty years, or for life, with inheritance passing to one or two heirs. These individuals were the tenants in the modern sense of the term. The former were known as free farmers in the statutes, or free farmers, while the latter were the kindlie tenants or tacksmen, usually close relatives of the landowner. When they held a lifelong tenancy of land, they occupied a middle ground between the freeholders or freeholders and the contractors or farmers, and could actually be categorized as either.[309] Within this group, there is a similarity to the Céilí or tenants in Irish law in two ways. First, there was the steelbow tenancy, through which many of these tenants acquired their land and were sometimes referred to as steelbow-men. Under this type of tenancy, the landlord provided the stock and tools known as steelbow goods, which were transferred to the tenant based on valuation; the tenant was required to return stock and tools of equal value at the end of their lease, and the rent for the land was proportionately higher than the value of the steelbow goods. Secondly, the least amount of land held by a free farmer seems to have been two bovates or oxgangs, equivalent to a quarter of a ploughgate, referred to in some regions as husband-land. In the north of Scotland, this piece of land was called Rath, a term in Irish law that indicated the homestead, which represented the lowest form of tenancy. For example, William, son of Bernard, grants to the monks of Arbroath 'two‘two bovates of land called Rath (que vocantur Rathe), from the territory of Katerlyn (in Kincardineshire), allowing them to pasture twenty cattle and four horses on the common pasture of Katerlyn; and he also grants two additional bovates of land in Katerlyn, comprising seven acres adjacent to their land known as Rathe on the north, and nineteen acres next to those seven acres towards the east by the seaside, under the cultivation referred to as Treiglas, thereby totaling the twenty-six acres that made up a husbandland.’[310] The term Rath is prevalent in the topography of Scotland in forms such as Rait, as seen in Logierait; Ra, as in Ramorny; Rothy's, as in Rothiemay and Rothiemurchus, historically Rathmorchus.

The last of Fordun’s groups consists of those termed Agricolœ or husbandmen, holding land from year to year for rent (ad firmam). They are distinguished from the liberi or freemen, and belonged to the class of holders of servile tenements termed in the laws Rustici. This class of servile tenants seems to form the object of the first laws made by Alexander the Second on his accession in A.D. 1214. They are issued at Scone, with the common council of his earls, for the profit of the country, and provide that the ‘Rustici in those places and townships in which they were the previous year shall exercise their agriculture and not neglect their own profit, but shall begin to plough and sow their lands with all diligence fifteen days before the Feast of the Purification (second of February); and that those Agrestes who have more than four cows shall take land from their lord and plough and sow it, to provide sustenance for them and theirs; and those who have less than five cows may not use them in ploughing, but shall labour the land with hands and feet, trenching and sowing as much as is necessary for the sustenance of them and theirs. Those that have oxen shall sell them to those that have land to plough and sow. Earls not allowing those who have such lands on their earldoms to do so shall forfeit eight cows to the king; and if any one holding of the king shall neglect to do so, he shall forfeit eight cows to the king. If he hold of an earl, he shall 245give the earl eight cows. If he be a serf, his lord shall take from him one cow and one sheep, and thenceforth shall force him who will not do it of free will; and the king adds the following warning to them to take heed that that does not happen to them which is taught in parables. He who will not plough in winter owing to severe cold shall beg in summer, and it shall not be given him, but rather according to the judgment of the apostle—Let them labour with their hands, working what is good, that they may have to give to those who are in necessity.’[311]

The last of Fordun’s groups consists of those called Agriculture or farmers, who rent land from year to year (to the firm). They are different from the kids or freemen and belong to the class of individuals holding servile land known in the laws as Rustici. This group of servile tenants seems to be the focus of the first laws made by Alexander the Second upon his accession in A.D. 1214. These laws were issued at Scone, with the common council of his earls, for the benefit of the country and state that the ‘Rustici in the places and townships where they were the previous year shall practice their farming and not neglect their own benefit, but shall start to plow and sow their lands diligently fifteen days before the Feast of the Purification (February 2); and those Wild who have more than four cows should take land from their lord and plow and sow it to provide for themselves and their families; and those who have fewer than five cows may not use them for plowing but must work the land by hand, digging and sowing as much as needed for their sustenance. Those with oxen shall sell them to those who have land to plow and sow. Earls who do not allow those with such lands on their territories to do so will have to pay eight cows to the king; and if anyone holding land from the king neglects to comply, he will also forfeit eight cows to the king. If someone holds land from an earl, he must give the earl eight cows. If he is a serf, his lord will take one cow and one sheep from him, and thereafter compel him to comply if he refuses willingly; and the king adds a warning to ensure that they heed the lessons of parables. He who fails to plow in winter due to severe cold will beg in summer, and he shall not receive help but will be judged according to the apostle's teaching—‘Let them labor with their hands, doing what is good, so that they may have something to share with those in need.’[311]

The thanage then consisted, like all baronies, of two parts, demesne and that part given off as freeholds (libera tenementa) or tenandries. The demesne was held by the Thane of the king in feu-farm, and cultivated by the servile class, the bondmen and native-men, and the tenandries were either held of him in fee and heritage by the sub-vassals called freeholders or libere tenentes, or occupied by the kindlie tenants and free farmers.

The thanage, like all baronies, was made up of two parts: the demesne and the part given as freeholds (liberated properties) or tenandries. The demesne was held by the Thane of the king in feu-farm and farmed by the servile class, including bondmen and native-men. The tenandries were either held by sub-vassals known as freeholders or freeholders, or occupied by kindlie tenants and free farmers.

Such was their position prior to the death of Alexander the Third, the last king of the old dynasty, and a similar description would apply to those thanages which did not form part of the crown lands, but were held under earls of the ancient earldoms north of the Forth as part of their demesne,[312] or of the Church.

Such was their situation before the death of Alexander the Third, the last king of the old dynasty, and the same description would apply to those lands that weren't part of the crown lands but were held under earls of the ancient earldoms north of the Forth as part of their estates,[312] or by the Church.


241. Diodorus Siculus, lib. v. c. 21.

241. Diodorus Siculus, book 5, chapter 21.

242. Strabo, lib. iv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Strabo, book 4.

243. Cæsar, De Bello Gallico, v. 12.

243. Caesar, On The Gallic War, v. 12.

244. Solinus, c. 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Solinus, around 22.

245. Xifiline, lib. lxxvi. s. 12-16.

245. Xifiline, book 76, sections 12-16.

246. These passages are taken from the edition of the Amra Choluim Chilli, with a translation by Mr. O’Beirne Crowe.

246. These excerpts are from the edition of the Amra Choluim Chilli, translated by Mr. O’Beirne Crowe.

247. Miscellany of the Celtic Society, p. 61.

247. Miscellany of the Celtic Society, p. 61.

248. The word Gialla means a hostage, and the Irish district is said to have been so named because the hostages of the conquered people were fettered with golden fetters.

248. The word Yellow means a hostage, and the Irish district is thought to have been named that because the hostages from the conquered people were bound in golden chains.

249. Chronicles of Picts and Scots, pp. 308-314. The numbers are given as stated in the tract, but seem not quite correct. Thus there is an enumeration of the houses of the Cinel Angusa in connection with the lands occupied by them, which amount to 330 in place of 430, and the armed muster is not in proportion to the size of the tribe as shown by the number of houses. It is probable those of the Cinel Gabran and Cinel Angusa have been transposed, and that the 500 belongs to the former, the 300 to the latter.

249. Chronicles of Picts and Scots, pp. 308-314. The numbers are presented as mentioned in the text, but they don't seem entirely accurate. For instance, there’s a list of the houses of the Cinel Angusa related to the lands they occupied, totaling 330 instead of 430, and the number of armed men doesn’t match the size of the tribe as indicated by the house count. It’s likely that the figures for the Cinel Gabran and Cinel Angusa have been switched, with the 500 actually belonging to the former and the 300 to the latter.

250. Hist. MSS. Rep. v., p. 613; Robertson’s Index, pp. 39, 57.

250. Hist. MSS. Rep. v., p. 613; Robertson’s Index, pp. 39, 57.

251. ‘Taisius (Toisech) apud nos idem est sensu literali ac Capitaneus seu precipuus dux.’—O’Flaherty, Ogygia.

251. ‘Taisius (Toiseach) is literally the same for us as Captain or chief leader.’—O’Flaherty, Ogygia.

252. ‘Thanus apud priscos Scotos sive Hybernos dicitur Tosche.’—Regiam Majestatem, B. iv. c. 31; note by Sir John Skene.

252. "Thanus is believed to be Tosche among the ancient Scots or Irish."—Regiam Majestatem, B. iv. c. 31; note by Sir John Skene.

253. Domania regis et Thanagia regis idem significant. Ass. reg. Da. c. Statuit Dominus, 38.—Skene, De Verborum Significatione.

253. The kingdom of the king and the kingdom of the thane mean the same thing. Ass. reg. Da. c. The Lord established, 38.—Skene, The Meaning of Words.

Si vero in dominicis vel Thanagiis domini regis, etc. Stat. Alex. II.Acts of Parliament, i. 399.

Si vero in dominicis vel Thanagiis domini regis, etc. Stat. Alex. II.Acts of Parliament, i. 399.

254. Acts of Parliament, i. p. 375.

254. Acts of Parliament, i. p. 375.

255. ‘Abstractione sanguinis que dicitur Bludwytys.’—Chart. of Lennox, p. 44. ‘Bludwytys que Scotice dicitur fuilrath.’—Ib. p. 45.

255. ‘Abstraction of blood called Bludwytys.’—Chart. of Lennox, p. 44. ‘Bludwytys, as it's called in Scottish fuilrath.’—Ib. p. 45.

256. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 663.

256. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 663.

257. Thus the son of an Aire forgall was an Aire ard.—Brehon Laws, vol. i. p. 77.

257. So the son of an Aire forgall was an Air high.—Brehon Laws, vol. i. p. 77.

258. Brehon Laws, vol. i. p. 49; Petrie’s Antiquities of Tarahill, p. 199; Chron. of Picts and Scots, p. 319.

258. Brehon Laws, vol. i. p. 49; Petrie’s Antiquities of Tarahill, p. 199; Chron. of Picts and Scots, p. 319.

259. Acts of Parl., vol. i. p. 640.

259. Acts of Parl., vol. i. p. 640.

260. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 398.

260. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 398.

261. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 655.

261. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 655.

262. Liber de Scon, p. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Book of Scorn, p. 24.

263. Chart. Dunf., pp. 6, 17. The two classes are mentioned in a charter by Thomas, Earl of Mar, in 1359, of the lands of Rotheneyk, ‘cum nativis et fugitivis dictarum terrarum.’—Ant. Aberd. and Banff, vol. iv. p. 716.

263. Chart. Dunf., pp. 6, 17. The two classes are mentioned in a charter by Thomas, Earl of Mar, in 1359, regarding the lands of Rotheneyk, 'with the natives and fugitives of the said lands.’—Ant. Aberd. and Banff, vol. iv. p. 716.

264. These names seem to be derived from the verb Cum, tene, retine; and in the one case forba or orba, terra, and in the other lamh, manus, with or without the preposition ar, upon. The word Cum is no doubt the root of the Irish Cumal, the primary meaning of which was a female slave.

264. These names appear to come from the verb Cum, tene, retine; and in one case from forba or orba, terra, and in the other hand, manus, with or without the preposition ar, upon. The word Cum is likely the origin of the Irish Cumal, which originally meant a female slave.

265. Acts of Parl., vol. i. p. 381.

265. Acts of Parl., vol. i. p. 381.

266. The word Davach has been supposed to be derived from Damh an ox, and Achadh or Ach a field, and thus to mean oxgang; but the Book of Deer shows this to be false etymology. The word there in its oldest form is Dabach, and the last syllable is inflected (forming in gen. pl. acc, dual Dabeg), which it could not be if it meant Ach a field. The word is also applied in Ireland to the largest liquid measure, and appears in this sense in the old Irish Glosses, ‘Caba, i.e. Cavea, Dabhach, genitive Dabhca’ (p. 63).

266. The word Davach is believed to come from Damh, which means an ox, and Achadh or Ach, meaning a field, suggesting it means oxgang. However, the Book of Deer indicates that this is incorrect etymology. The word in its earliest form is Dabach, and the last syllable is inflected (forming in gen. pl. acc, dual Dabeg), which wouldn’t be the case if it meant Ach as a field. The term is also used in Ireland for the largest liquid measure and appears in this context in the old Irish Glosses, ‘Caba, i.e. Cavea, Dabhach, genitive Dabhca’ (p. 63).

267. Dasent’s Saga of Burnt Njal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Dasent’s Saga of Burnt Njal.

268. Chart. of Lennox, pp. 34, 36, 38. Mr. W. Fraser, in his first report on the Montrose papers, notes a charter by Alexander of Dunhon to Sir Patrick of Graham of three quarters of a carucate of land of Akeacloy nether, which in Scotch is called Arachor (Hist. MSS. Rep. I. 166); but in his second report quotes two charters by the Earl of Lennox confirming to Sir David of Graham the half-carucate of land of Strathblahane, where the church called Arathor in the one charter and Letharathor in the other was built, but these charters have obviously been misread. It was not the church but the land conveyed that was called Arathor or Letharathor, that is, carucate or half-carucate (ib. iv. 386).

268. Chart. of Lennox, pp. 34, 36, 38. Mr. W. Fraser, in his initial report on the Montrose papers, points out a charter by Alexander of Dunhon to Sir Patrick of Graham granting three quarters of a carucate of land at Akeacloy nether, which in Scots is called Arachor (Hist. MSS. Rep. I. 166); however, in his subsequent report, he cites two charters from the Earl of Lennox affirming to Sir David of Graham the half-carucate of land at Strathblahane, where the church referred to as Arathor in one charter and Letharathor in the other was constructed, but these charters have clearly been misinterpreted. It was not the church that was named but the land conveyed that was called Arathor or Letharathor, meaning carucate or half-carucate (ib. iv. 386).

269. Antiq. Aberdeen and Banff, vol. iv. p. 690, where a dimidia carucata, or half-ploughgate, is said to contain ‘quater xx acras cum crofto habiente vii acras et communi pastura.’ In the Chartulary of Arbroath we have ‘una carrucata terræ mensurata et arabilis cum commune pastura,’ p. 7.

269. Antiq. Aberdeen and Banff, vol. iv. p. 690, where a half-ploughgate is said to contain "Four score acres with a farm that has seven acres and shared pasture." In the Chartulary of Arbroath we have 'one measured and cultivable farmland with shared pasture,' p. 7.

270. Charters of Holyrood, p. 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Charters of Holyrood, p. 44.

271. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 114.

271. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 114.

272. ‘The tenants, particularly of arable farms, have but small possessions, only the fourth part of a farm, or what is called here a Horsegang’ (Stat. Acc. of Kilmartin, viii. 97). In the Craignish papers it is termed a quarter or Horsegang, and an eight shilling and eight-penny land.

272. ‘The tenants, especially on arable farms, have very few possessions, just a fourth of a farm, or what we call a Horsegang’ (Stat. Acc. of Kilmartin, viii. 97). In the Craignish papers, it's referred to as a quarter or Horsegang, and an eight shilling and eight-penny land.

273. Scotch Legal Antiquities, by Cosmo Innes, p. 270. Mr. Innes was the first to discover this important analogy.

273. Scotch Legal Antiquities, by Cosmo Innes, p. 270. Mr. Innes was the first to notice this important similarity.

274. Origines Parochiales, vol. ii. part i. pp. 177, 191. Appendix III.

274. Parish Origins, vol. ii. part i. pp. 177, 191. Appendix III.

275. Information derived from the late Colonel Macdonell of Glengarry, who had an accurate knowledge of Highland traditions. In the Stat. Acc. of Saddel it is stated that the average stock of a merk land is 4 horses, 12 milch cows with their followers, and 40 sheep with theirs (vol. xii. p. 477).

275. Information from the late Colonel Macdonell of Glengarry, who had a strong understanding of Highland traditions. In the Stat. Acc. of Saddel, it mentions that the average stock for a merk land is 4 horses, 12 milk cows with their calves, and 40 sheep with theirs (vol. xii. p. 477).

276. Reg. Mag. Sig., lib. xiv. No. 389.

276. Reg. Mag. Sig., book 14, No. 389.

277. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 45.

277. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 45.

278. Chartulary of Dunfermline.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Dunfermline Chartulary.

279. Antiquities of Aberdeen and Banff, vol. ii. p. 273.

279. Antiquities of Aberdeen and Banff, vol. ii. p. 273.

280. Chartulary of Moray, p. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chartulary of Moray, p. 8.

281. Ib. p. 83.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 83.

282. Antiq. of Aberdeen and Banff, vol. ii. pp. 17, 22.

282. Antiq. of Aberdeen and Banff, vol. ii. pp. 17, 22.

283. Antiquities of Aberdeen and Banff, vol. i. p. 174.

283. Antiquities of Aberdeen and Banff, vol. i. p. 174.

284. Chartulary of St. Andrews, p. 238.

284. Chartulary of St. Andrews, p. 238.

285. Chartulary of Arbroath, pp. 12, 35.

285. Chartulary of Arbroath, pp. 12, 35.

286. Chartulary of Glasgow, p. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chartulary of Glasgow, p. 12.

287. Chartulary of Holyrood, p. 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chartulary of Holyrood, p. 61.

288. Acts of Parl., vol. i. p. 378.

288. Acts of Parl., vol. i. p. 378.

289. Chart. of Moray, pp. 23, 76, 80.

289. Chart. of Moray, pp. 23, 76, 80.

290. Craig arrives at the true meaning when he says, ‘Meo quidem judicio melius a canone deducetur, cum idem prope significet. Canon enim in jure præstationem annuam sive pensitationem innuit, unde canon frumentarius et canon metallicus.... Est itaque Cana idem quod Canica, sive Canon, sive certa præstatio annua, quæ nunquam naturam feudi per se, neque speciem tenendriæ immutat, ut nulla alia præstatio annua, nisi exprimatur tenenda in feudifirma.’—Jus feudale, pp. 79, 28.

290. Craig arrives at the true meaning when he says, "In my view, it's better understood from the canon, as it means almost the same thing. The term canon in law refers to a yearly payment or contribution, like the grain canon and the metal canon.... Thus, Cana is the same as Canica, or Canon, or a specific annual payment that doesn’t change the nature of the fief itself or the form of tenure, like any other annual payment, unless it is specified to be held in feudal firm."—Jus feudale, pp. 79, 28.

291. Liber Ecclesie de Scon, p. 7.

291. Book of the Church of Scon, p. 7.

292. Chamberlain Rolls, pp. 6, 50. There is a blank in the record.

292. Chamberlain Rolls, pp. 6, 50. There is a gap in the record.

293. Appendix III., Athole Papers. Collect. de Rebus Albanicis, p. 16.

293. Appendix III., Athole Papers. Albanian Matters Collection, p. 16.

294. Innes’s Legal Antiquities, p. 70; Ware’s Antiquitates Hibernicæ, p. 209; O’Curry, Lectures on the Manners and Customs of the Ancient Irish, vol. iii. p. 495, note; Ulster Archæol. Journal, vol. iv. p. 241. Mr. Innes’s attempt to explain these terms will show how essential an acquaintance with the ancient Irish laws is to the interpretation of our ancient Scotch customs.

294. Innes’s Legal Artifacts, p. 70; Ware’s Irish Antiquities, p. 209; O’Curry, Lectures on the Manners and Customs of the Ancient Irish, vol. iii. p. 495, note; Ulster Archæol. Journal, vol. iv. p. 241. Mr. Innes’s effort to explain these terms will demonstrate how important it is to understand the ancient Irish laws for interpreting our old Scottish customs.

295. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 277.

295. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 277.

296. Faciendo forinsecum servitium tantum quod pertinet ad quinque davachas terræ, servitium vero pertinens ad sextam davacham de Blar dictis canonicis remisimus.—Liber Ecclesie de Scon, p. 42.

296. We assign the foreign service only to five davachas of land, but we've released the service related to the sixth davach of Blar to the canons mentioned above.—Liber Ecclesie de Scon, p. 42.

297. Aliquod servitium nisi forinsecum servitium Scoticanum domini regis.Chart. of Moray, p. 470.

297. Some service unless external Scottish service of the lord king.Chart. of Moray, p. 470.

298. Faciendo forinsecum servitium in exercitu quod pertinet ad predictas terras.Chart. of Arb., p. 74.

298. Performing foreign service in the army related to the aforementioned lands.Chart. of Arb., p. 74.

299. Stubbs’s Select Charters, pp. 284, 293.

299. Stubbs’s Select Charters, pp. 284, 293.

300. This more detailed explanation seems necessary, as the term is often used loosely, as if the feu-farm holding was a mere tenancy. See the author’s edition of Fordun, vol. ii. p. 415, for a fuller discussion of this.

300. This more detailed explanation seems necessary since the term is often used loosely, as if the feu-farm holding were just a rental agreement. See the author’s edition of Fordun, vol. ii. p. 415 for a more comprehensive discussion on this.

301. The seven earls appear, according to Fordun, at the coronation of King Alexander the Second, and in the same year he passes some laws, apparently with consent of these earls, regarding the land. In the first the expression is, ‘Rex cum communi consilio comitum suorum.’ In the second, ‘Rex et principes ejus.’ By Fordun they are usually called magnates et proceres.

301. The seven earls show up, according to Fordun, at the coronation of King Alexander the Second, and in the same year he passes some laws, seemingly with the agreement of these earls, concerning the land. In the first, it says, ‘The king with the collective advice of his nobles.’ In the second, ‘King and his leaders.’ According to Fordun, they are typically referred to as barons and nobles.

302. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 377. Two popular errors have prevailed with regard to the true character and position of the thanes. By the oldest of these they were regarded as the governors of provinces, having over them an abthane or chief governor. Fordun seems the inventor of this, and to it belongs his mythic character Macduff, thane of Fife; but it is inconsistent with the account he subsequently gives of the tenure of the crown lands, and although it has received the sanction of Mr. Hill Burton, it has been justly discarded by such historians as George Chalmers, Joseph Robertson, Cosmo Innes, and John Stuart. The later theory, that the thanes were something entirely different from the English thane, and were merely crown officers or stewards appointed to levy the crown dues, has unfortunately received the powerful sanction of these writers, but the author has never been able to accept the theory. It appears to him a partial and incomplete view, and inconsistent with the facts recorded regarding them. Sir John Skene states his position correctly when he says, ‘Thanus was ane freeholder holding his lands of the king.’—De Verborum Sig., sub voce. The reader is referred to the author’s edition of Fordun, vol. ii. p. 414, for a discussion on this point.

302. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 377. Two common misconceptions have existed regarding the true nature and role of thanes. The oldest of these viewed them as the leaders of provinces, with an abthane or chief governor above them. Fordun seems to have created this idea, which includes his legendary character Macduff, thane of Fife; however, this view conflicts with his later description of how crown lands were held. Despite having the endorsement of Mr. Hill Burton, it has been rightly rejected by historians like George Chalmers, Joseph Robertson, Cosmo Innes, and John Stuart. The more recent theory claims that thanes were different from English thanes and served merely as crown officers or stewards tasked with collecting crown dues. Unfortunately, this viewpoint has gained significant support from these writers, but the author has never been able to accept it. It seems to him an incomplete and biased perspective that doesn’t align with the documented facts about them. Sir John Skene accurately states his position when he notes, ‘Thanus was ane freeholder holding his lands of the king.’—De Verborum Sig., sub voce. The reader is referred to the author’s edition of Fordun, vol. ii. p. 414, for a discussion on this point.

303. ‘Milites, Leg. Malc. Mab., c. 2, and generalie in the auld lawes of this realme, are called freehalders, haldand their landes of barons in chief.’—Skene, De Verborum Sig., sub voce.

303. ‘Soldiers, Leg. Malc. Mab., c. 2, and generally in the old laws of this kingdom, are referred to as freeholders, holding their lands from barons in chief.’—Skene, De Verborum Sig., sub voce.

304. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. pp. 375, 377, 380, 382.

304. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. pp. 375, 377, 380, 382.

305. Ib. vol. i. pp. 400, 403.

305. Ib. vol. i. pp. 400, 403.

306. Ib. p. 652.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 652.

307. Ant. Ab. and Banff, s. 492, iii. 112, iv. 116. The same loose notions have prevailed of the position of the libere tenentes as of the thanes, and therefore it has been necessary to treat of both somewhat at length. Libere tenentes are usually translated ‘free tenants,’ just as tenant du Roi, in Ragman Roll, is usually translated ‘king’s tenant,’ as if they were tenants in the modern sense of the term, from the unfortunate propensity to render a word in one language by its phonetic equivalent in another, though the meaning may be different; but the true rendering of the one is ‘freeholders,’ and of the other, ‘holding of the king in capite.’ Ware defines the libere tenentes in Ireland as those qui prædia habebunt, ad hæredes transmittenda (Ant. Hib., 209); and Craig gives a very clear account of these in Scotland (Jus feudale, 87. 6; 248. 28; 362. 42). According to Cowell, ‘Freehold frank tenement, liberum tenementum, is that land or tenement which a man holdeth in fee, feetail, or at least for term of life.’ Freeholders in the ancient law of Scotland were called milites; and tenement or tenementum, he says, ‘signifies, most properly, a house or homestall, but more largely either for a house or land that a man holdeth of another, and joined with the adjective Frank, it contains lands, houses, and offices, wherein we have estate for term of life or in fee.’

307. Ant. Ab. and Banff, s. 492, iii. 112, iv. 116. The same vague ideas have existed about the status of the freeholders as with the thanes, so it's been necessary to discuss both in some detail. Free the holders is usually translated as ‘free tenants,’ just like king's tenant in the Ragman Roll is often rendered as ‘king’s tenant,’ as if they were tenants in the modern sense of the word, due to the unfortunate tendency to translate a word in one language with its phonetic equivalent in another, even when the meanings differ; but the accurate translation of one is ‘freeholders,’ and of the other, ‘holding of the king in chief.’ Ware describes the freeholders in Ireland as those who will have properties to pass on to their heirs (Ant. Hib., 209); and Craig provides a clear explanation of these in Scotland (Feudal law, 87. 6; 248. 28; 362. 42). According to Cowell, ‘Freehold frank tenement, freehold property, is land or a tenement that a person holds in fee, fee tail, or at least for the term of their life.’ Freeholders in ancient Scottish law were referred to as soldiers; and he states that tenement or tenementum ‘most accurately denotes a house or homestall, but more broadly refers to either a house or land that someone holds from another, and when combined with the adjective Frank, it encompasses lands, houses, and offices, where we have an estate for a term of life or in fee.’

308. Ochiern, ‘Ogitharius,’ is ane name of dignitie and of ane freehalder.—Skene, De Verborum Sig.

308. Ochiern, 'Ogitharius,' is a name of dignity and of a freeholder.—Skene, De Verborum Sig.

309. See Erskine’s Institutes, vol. i. p. 370, for a good account of the rentallers or kindlie tenants.

309. See Erskine’s Institutes, vol. i. p. 370, for a good account of the renters or friendly tenants.

310. Chart. of Arbroath, pp. 44, 88. The word terra, here translated land, means usually arable land only. Treiglas is probably Traighghlais or sea-shore, from Traigh, strand; and Glas, an old word for the sea.

310. Chart. of Arbroath, pp. 44, 88. The word land, translated here as land, usually refers only to arable land. Treiglas likely comes from Traighghlais or sea-shore, derived from Traigh, meaning strand; and Glas, an old term for the sea.

311. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 397.

311. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 397.

312. Quod rex debet habere forisfactum comitum si thani eorum remanserunt ab exercitu, etc.—Acts of Parliament, vol. vi. p. 398.

312. The king has to explain the loss of the earls if their thanes stayed out of the army, etc.—Acts of Parliament, vol. vi. p. 398.

246

CHAPTER VII.

THE THANAGES AND THEIR EXTINCTION.

Review of the Thanages and their conversion into Baronies.

Such being the process by which the ancient tribe in the eastern districts passed into the thanage, the events which followed the death of Alexander the Third produced a change which entirely altered this position, so that the thanage in its original form may be said to have ceased with the dynasty of kings of which he was the last. The war with England which followed, the conflict between two families of Norman descent for the succession to the crown, the numerous confiscations of their respective partisans which accompaniedaccompanied it and led to their possessions falling to the Crown and the final establishment of a Norman dynasty of kings, naturally created a great revolution in the land-tenure of Scotland; the extension of the feudal holding of ward and relief became the established policy of the Crown, and the ancient Celtic tenures gradually gave way before the advancing feudalism, and eventually disappeared under its influence.

The process by which the ancient tribe in the eastern regions transitioned into thanage led to significant changes after the death of Alexander the Third. This event marked the end of thanage in its original form, as Alexander was the last king of that dynasty. The subsequent war with England, the conflict between two Norman-descended families over the crown, and the many confiscations of their supporters' properties that accompaniedaccompanied these events resulted in their lands being taken by the Crown and the eventual establishment of a new Norman dynasty of kings. This naturally caused a substantial shift in land ownership in Scotland; the growth of feudal obligations like ward and relief became the Crown's standard practice, while the ancient Celtic tenures slowly gave way to the encroaching feudalism until they eventually vanished.

After the wars of independence and succession we find most of the thanages had reverted to the Crown, and they were usually re-granted to Norman barons on a feudal tenure for military service. This will be illustrated by three charters of David the Second, all granted in the same year. By the first he infefts his cousin, Walter de Lesly, knight, heritably in the thanage of Aberkerdor and its pertinents in the county of Banff, and in the thanages of Kyncardyn; and then follows 247this instructive clause:—‘Yet because perchance the heirs of the thanes who anciently held these thanages in feu-farm might recover these thanages to be held in future as their predecessors held them, we grant to our said cousin, that if these heirs, or any of them, recover these thanages, or any of them, our said cousin and his heirs shall hold and possess the services of the heirs or heir of the said thanes or thane, and the feu-duties or feu-duty anciently due from the thanages or thanage.’ This clause seems to have interposed no obstacle to the feudal tenure of the thanages being completed, for it is followed by two charters to Walter de Lesly,—one of the fee of the thanages of Kyncardin, Aberluthnot, and Fettercairn, with their bondmen, bondages, and followers, and erecting the same into a feudal barony, with the usual jurisdiction, and under the obligation of rendering military service; and another of the thanage of Aberkerdor, likewise erected into a barony in similar terms.[313]

After the wars of independence and succession, we see that most of the thanages had gone back to the Crown, and they were typically re-granted to Norman barons on a feudal basis in exchange for military service. This will be shown through three charters from David the Second, all issued in the same year. In the first, he grants his cousin, Walter de Lesly, knight, the hereditary right to the thanage of Aberkerdor and its related properties in Banff County, along with the thanages of Kyncardyn; and then there’s this important clause:—‘Yet because perhaps the heirs of the thanes who once held these thanages in feu-farm might reclaim these thanages to be held in the same way as their predecessors did, we grant to our cousin that if these heirs, or any of them, reclaim these thanages, or any of them, our cousin and his heirs shall hold and possess the services of the heirs or heir of the said thanes or thane, and the feu-duties or feu-duty that was traditionally owed from the thanages or thanage.’ This clause doesn’t seem to have stopped the feudal tenure of the thanages from being finalized, for it is followed by two charters to Walter de Lesly—one regarding the fee of the thanages of Kyncardin, Aberluthnot, and Fettercairn, along with their bondmen, bonds, and followers, establishing the same as a feudal barony, with the usual jurisdiction, and under the obligation to provide military service; and another for the thanage of Aberkerdor, also set up as a barony in similar terms.[313]

A review of the thanages still existing at this time, with such information as the records afford us, will complete this view of their position.

A review of the thanages that still exist today, along with the information provided by the records, will complete this overview of their status.

Thanages in Moray and Ross.

Beginning with the north, we find in the great province of Moray and Ross but one thanage situated north of the Moray Firth, that of Dingwall; but we have merely a mention of its name in 1382 and 1383, when Euphame, lady of Ross, resigned the thanage and castle of Dingwall in the hands of the king for a re-grant.[314] Of the mythic thanage of Crumbachtyn or Cromarty, with which Wynton invests the usurper Macbeth, we find no trace whatever. Proceeding to the southern shores of the Moray Firth, we find a belt of thanages extending from the river Nairn to the Spey. Between the river Nairn and the burn of Lethen, which falls into the Findhorn near its junction with the sea, lay the four thanages of Dyke, Brodie, Moyness, and Cawdor. In 248a charter by Alexander the Second to the bishop of Moray, in the twenty-fourth year of his reign (1238), he grants twenty-four marks of the feu-duty (feodofirma) of Moythus or Moyness and sixteen marks of the feu-duty of Dike and Brothyn, by the hands of his feodifirmarii of these lands.[315] In an Extent of the lands of Kylravoc and Estir Gedeys in 1295, William, thane of Moythes, and Donald, thane of Kaledor or Caldor, are among the jurors; and in 1311 Michael, son of Malcolm, thane of Dyke and Brodie, is mentioned; but it is only with regard to the thanedom of Caldor that we have any information beyond the mere mention of the name. There is preserved at Caldor an original charter by Robert the First to William, thane of Caldor, in which he grants to him in feu-farm (ad feodofirmam) the whole thanage of Caldor, with its pertinents, for an annual payment of twelve marks, as was wont to be paid in the time of Alexander, king of Scotland, our predecessor last deceased, to be held by him and his heirs of us and our heirs heritably in feu-farm, rendering to us the service due and wont to be rendered in the time of King Alexander.[316] This charter refers back to the time before the war of independence, when the thanage-tenure was still preserved intact. The thanage appears afterwards to have been held of the earls of Ross, but in the forfeiture of the earl of Ross in 1475 it fell once more to the Crown, and is confirmed by King James the Second to William, thane of Caldor; and his whole lands are erected of new into a thanage, with the privileges of a barony, and the feudal holding by ward and relief is combined with the customary annual payment,—thus retaining the name of a thanage while the character of the tenure is altered.[317] Among the lands incorporated in the new thanage were lands in the parish of Urquhart in the Black Isle, 249detached from the old thanage, and they afford a curious instance of the retention of the old Celtic name by a Gaelic-speaking population, for these lands became known by the term of Fearintosh or the Toishach’s land. Between the Lethen Burn and the Lossie lay the extensive thanage of Moravia or Moray, of which the forest of Darnaway appears to have formed a part.[318] We find this thanage mentioned in the Records, but have no particulars of its history; but it is no doubt from it that the family of De Moravia took its name, the earliest possession of this family having been Duffus, which, if not a part of it, was at least adjacent to the thanage.

Starting in the north, we find only one thanage in the large province of Moray and Ross situated north of the Moray Firth: Dingwall. We only see its name mentioned in 1382 and 1383, when Euphame, the lady of Ross, handed over the thanage and the castle of Dingwall to the king for a re-grant.[314] There's no trace of the legendary thanage of Crumbachtyn or Cromarty, which Wynton associates with the usurper Macbeth. Moving to the southern shores of the Moray Firth, we find a series of thanages stretching from the Nairn River to the Spey. Between the Nairn River and the burn of Lethen, which flows into the Findhorn near the coast, are the four thanages of Dyke, Brodie, Moyness, and Cawdor. In a charter by Alexander the Second to the bishop of Moray, in the twenty-fourth year of his reign (1238), he grants twenty-four marks of the feu-duty (feodofirma) of Moythus or Moyness and sixteen marks of the feu-duty of Dike and Brothyn, to be handled by his feudal lords of these lands.[315] In a record of the lands of Kylravoc and Estir Gedeys in 1295, William, the thane of Moythes, and Donald, the thane of Kaledor or Caldor, are listed among the jurors; and in 1311, Michael, the son of Malcolm, thane of Dyke and Brodie, is mentioned. However, we only have further information beyond the name regarding the thanedom of Caldor. An original charter from Robert the First to William, thane of Caldor, is preserved there, granting him the entire thanage of Caldor, along with its rights, in feu-farm (to secure the fief) for an annual fee of twelve marks, which was the amount paid during the reign of Alexander, our last deceased predecessor, to be held by him and his heirs from us and our heirs hereditarily in feu-farm, with the requirement to provide the service due, as was customary during King Alexander’s time.[316] This charter refers back to a time before the war of independence, when the thanage tenure was still intact. It seems that the thanage was later held by the earls of Ross, but when the earl of Ross was forfeited in 1475, it returned to the Crown. King James the Second then confirmed it to William, thane of Caldor; all his lands were newly established as a thanage, with the privileges of a barony, combining the feudal holding by ward and relief with the customary annual payment—thus keeping the name of a thanage while changing the nature of the tenure.[317] Included in the new thanage were lands in the parish of Urquhart on the Black Isle, separated from the old thanage. These lands provide a curious example of the retention of the old Celtic name by a Gaelic-speaking population, as they became known as Fearintosh or the Toishach's land. Between the Lethen Burn and the Lossie lay the large thanage of Moravia or Moray, which appears to have included the forest of Darnaway.[318] We find this thanage mentioned in records, but we lack specific details about its history. However, it's likely that the family of De Moravia derived their name from it, with their earliest possession being Duffus, which, if not part of it, was at least close to the thanage.

On both sides of the Lossie lay the thanage of Kilmalemnok, the greater part of which forms the parish of St. Andrews; and a charter by Archibald, Earl of Douglas, to James Douglas of Balvany, confirmed by King James the First, includes ‘all his lands lying in the thaynedomes in the lordship of Kilmalaman.’[319] The only other thanage in this province of which any mention is preserved was that situated in the interior of the country, as in 1367 Joannes de Dolais was thane of Cromdale, a district on the river Spey, at some distance from its mouth.[320] Besides the mention of these thanages, which are mainly to be found in the more level districts adjacent to the sea, we are not without indications that the different classes which, according to Fordun, were connected with the thanages, likewise existed in the interior districts of this province. Thus in an agreement between the bishop of Moray and Walter Cumyn, between A.D. 1224 and 1233, regarding lands in Badenoch, it is provided with regard to the native-men (nativi), that the bishop shall have all the cleric and two lay native-men—viz. Gyllemaluock Macnakeeigelle and Sythad mac Mallon, with all 250their chattels and possessions, and with their children and all their posterity, and the chattels of their children; and Walter Cumyn to have all the other lay native-men of lands in Badenoch; and when, after the war of independence, Robert the Bruce erected the whole lands extending from the Spey to the Western Sea into an earldom of Moray in favour of his nephew Thomas Randolph, the earldom was granted, with all its manors, burgh townships, and thanages, and all the royal demesnes, rents, and duties, and all barons and freeholders (libere tenentes) of the said earldom, who hold of the Crown in capite, and their heirs were to render their homages, fealties, attendance at courts, and all other services, to Thomas Randolph and his heirs, and to hold their baronies and tenements of him and his heirs, reserving to the barons and freeholders the rights and liberties of their own courts according to use and wont; and Thomas Randolph was to render to the king the Scottish service and aid due as heretofore for each davach of land.[321]

On both sides of the Lossie was the thanage of Kilmalemnok, most of which makes up the parish of St. Andrews. A charter from Archibald, Earl of Douglas, to James Douglas of Balvany, confirmed by King James the First, includes "all his lands lying in the thaynedomes in the lordship of Kilmalaman."[319] The only other thanage in this area that we've found mention of was located inland, as in 1367 Joannes de Dolais was thane of Cromdale, a district on the river Spey, some distance from its mouth.[320] Aside from these mentions of thanages, which are mainly found in the flatter areas near the sea, there are also indications that the different classes associated with the thanages, as noted by Fordun, also existed in the inland areas of this province. For example, in an agreement between the bishop of Moray and Walter Cumyn, dated between CE 1224 and 1233, about lands in Badenoch, it states that the bishop shall have all the cleric and two lay native-men—namely Gyllemaluock Macnakeeigelle and Sythad mac Mallon, along with all their belongings and possessions, their children and all their descendants, and the belongings of their children; while Walter Cumyn would have all the other lay native-men of lands in Badenoch. Later, after the war of independence, Robert the Bruce created the entire land from the Spey to the Western Sea into an earldom of Moray in favor of his nephew Thomas Randolph. The earldom was granted, along with all its manors, burgh townships, thanages, royal demesnes, rents, and duties, as well as all barons and freeholders (freeholders) of the said earldom, who hold from the Crown in chief. Their heirs were to provide their homages, fealties, attendance at courts, and all other services to Thomas Randolph and his heirs, and to hold their baronies and tenements of him and his heirs, while reserving to the barons and freeholders the rights and liberties of their own courts according to custom; and Thomas Randolph was to render to the king the Scottish service and aid owed as before for each davach of land.[321]

Thanages in Mar and Buchan.

Crossing the Spey and entering the province of Mar and Buchan, a rental of the crown lands in the reign of Alexander Third furnishes us with the names of ten thanages, with their yearly values. These are Aberdeen, Kyntor, Fermartyn, Obyne, Glendowachy, Aberkirdor, Conuath, Bugh, Munbre, Natherdale.[322] Of these thanages we find a line extending from the shore of the Moray Firth to the eastern sea at Aberdeen, and separating the eastern portion of Buchan from the inland districts on the west. The first of these thanages extends along the shore from Cullen to Banff, and includes the parishes of Boyndie, Fordyce, Deskford, and Ordiquhill, forming the greater part of the district of Boyne, which, with that of Enzie, makes up the modern county of Banff. It consisted of two parts,—the thanage of Boyne properly so 251called, containing the parish of Boyndie and parts of Fordyce and Banff, and the forest of Boyne adjoining it in the south. Of the early history of this thanage we have no information, till we find it converted into a feudal barony by King David II., who grants a charter in 1368 to John de Edmounstone of his whole lands of his thanage of Boyne, with an annual rent of four pounds from the town of Banff, to be held as a barony, with the tenandries and services and homages of the freeholders (liberetenentium). The forest of Boyne appears to have remained in the Crown.[323]

Crossing the Spey and entering the province of Mar and Buchan, a rental of the crown lands during Alexander III's reign gives us the names of ten thanages along with their yearly values. These are Aberdeen, Kyntor, Fermartyn, Obyne, Glendowachy, Aberkirdor, Conuath, Bugh, Munbre, Natherdale.[322] Among these thanages, there is a line extending from the shore of the Moray Firth to the eastern sea at Aberdeen, separating the eastern part of Buchan from the inland areas to the west. The first thanage stretches along the shore from Cullen to Banff and includes the parishes of Boyndie, Fordyce, Deskford, and Ordiquhill, making up most of the district of Boyne, which, along with Enzie, forms the modern county of Banff. It was divided into two parts—the thanage of Boyne itself, which included the parish of Boyndie and parts of Fordyce and Banff, and the forest of Boyne that bordered it to the south. We don't have much information on the early history of this thanage until it became a feudal barony granted by King David II in a charter from 1368 to John de Edmounstone, giving him control of all his lands in the thanage of Boyne, along with an annual rent of four pounds from the town of Banff, to be held as a barony, with the tenandries and services and homages of the freeholders (liberetenentium). The forest of Boyne seems to have stayed under the Crown.[323]

East of this thanage was that of Glendowachy, also called Doune, which, in the Rental of Alexander the Third is valued at twenty pounds yearly. It appears to have been granted by Robert the First to Hugh, earl of Ross, but in 1382 Robert the Second grants to John Lyounn, knight, the whole lands of the thanage of Glendowachy, which had fallen to him by escheat from the late William, earl of Ross, who had alienated it without the royal consent—to be held by him for the accustomed services. Adjacent was the small thanage of Munbre, valued in the Rental at thirty-four pounds eight shillings and eightpence.[324]

East of this thanage was that of Glendowachy, also known as Doune, which, according to the Rental of Alexander the Third, is valued at twenty pounds a year. It seems to have been granted by Robert the First to Hugh, Earl of Ross, but in 1382, Robert the Second grants the entire lands of the thanage of Glendowachy to John Lyounn, knight, which had come to him by escheat from the late William, Earl of Ross, who had transferred it without royal consent—to be held by him for the usual services. Next to it was the small thanage of Munbre, valued in the Rental at thirty-four pounds eight shillings and eight pence.[324]

South of these thanages lay those of Aberkerdor and Natherdale, co-extensive with the parish of Marnoch, and that of Conveth, with the parish of Inverkeithnie. Of these thanages we have some information prior to the war of independence. Between 1286 and 1289, Simon, thane of Aberkerdor, founds the chapel of Saint Menimius on the banks of the Dovern, and grants certain lands to it; and in an inquisition regarding this foundation in 1369, it is found that Simon was thane of the two thanages of Conveth and Aberkerdor, and owing to derelict against the king he had seized both thanages, on which Simon made over six davachs 252of Conveth to the earl of Buchan, in order that he might recover the other thanage of Aberkerdor, and founded the chapel in consequence. He appears to have had an only daughter and heiress, and the thanage of Aberkerdor is found in the Crown in the reign of David II., who includes it in the grant to Walter de Leslie formerly noticed,[325] in whose favour it was erected into a barony.

South of these thanages were those of Aberkerdor and Natherdale, which matched the parish of Marnoch, and Conveth, which matched the parish of Inverkeithnie. We have some information about these thanages before the war of independence. Between 1286 and 1289, Simon, the thane of Aberkerdor, founded the chapel of Saint Menimius on the banks of the Dovern and granted certain lands to it. In an investigation about this foundation in 1369, it was found that Simon was thane of both thanages of Conveth and Aberkerdor. Due to a dispute with the king, he had taken both thanages, and Simon transferred six davachs of Conveth to the earl of Buchan to recover the other thanage of Aberkerdor, leading to the chapel's foundation. He seems to have had an only daughter and heiress, and the thanage of Aberkerdor is found under the Crown during the reign of David II, who included it in the grant to Walter de Leslie, previously mentioned, in whose favor it was made into a barony.

From the thanage of Conveth, co-extensive with the parish of Inverkeithnie, to the eastern seaboard between the Ythan and the Don, lay the extensive thanage of Fermartyn, the principal seat of which was Fyvie. Its annual value in the reign of Alexander the Third was 120 marks, and it appears to have been farmed by a tenant, as Reginald Firmarius de Fermartyn accounts in the Chamberlain Rolls of that reign for its firma or rent.[326] It consisted, like other large thanages, of thanage and forest, and among the missing charters of Robert the First is one to Sir John Broun of the thanage of Fermartyn, and another to Patrick de Monteath of the office of forestership of Killanell and Fermartyn, showing that the forest had become a royal forest; David the Second, however, grants one-half of his thanage of Fermartyn to William, earl of Sutherland, for his life, with its tenandries and services of the freeholders (liberetenencium), and with its bondmen, and their bondage services, native-men and their followers, to be held in free barony, and his heirs to hold it in ward and relief. The other half of the thanage was held, as appears by the Chamberlain Rolls, by Thomas Isaak, but it appears to have again fallen to the Crown, and is finally granted by King Robert the Third as a barony to Henry de Prestoune, with the town and castle of Fyvie.[327] Adjacent to Fermartyn on the sea-coast was the smaller thanage of Belhelvie. We know nothing of its 253history as a thanage prior to the war of independence, but in 1323 Robert the Bruce confirms to Hugo de Barclay for his homage and service the lordship of the thanage of Belhelvie, with the lands of Westerton, Keer, and Egie, within the said thanage, with the office of sergand, and the Can of the church land of Belhelvie, extending to forty-pound land and rent, to be held as a free barony, rendering the Scottish service pertaining to a forty-pound land, and the lands to return to the king on failure of heirs of the body.[328]

From the thanage of Conveth, which covers the parish of Inverkeithnie, to the eastern coastline between the Ythan and the Don, lay the large thanage of Fermartyn, with Fyvie as its main seat. Its annual value during the reign of Alexander the Third was 120 marks, and it seems to have been rented out by a tenant, as Reginald Firmarius de Fermartyn is listed in the Chamberlain Rolls of that reign for its company or rent.[326] Like other large thanages, it included thanage and forest, and one of the lost charters of Robert the First is to Sir John Broun of the thanage of Fermartyn, and another to Patrick de Monteath for the role of forest officer for Killanell and Fermartyn, indicating that the forest had become a royal forest. However, David the Second grants half of his thanage of Fermartyn to William, Earl of Sutherland, for his lifetime, along with its tenandries and the services of the freeholders (liberetenencium), along with its bondmen and their service, native men and their followers, to be held in free barony, and for his heirs to hold it in ward and relief. The other half of the thanage was held, as indicated by the Chamberlain Rolls, by Thomas Isaak, but it seems to have reverted to the Crown and was eventually granted by King Robert the Third as a barony to Henry de Prestoune, along with the town and castle of Fyvie.[327] Next to Fermartyn on the coast was the smaller thanage of Belhelvie. We don’t know much about its history as a thanage before the war of independence, but in 1323 Robert the Bruce confirms the lordship of the thanage of Belhelvie to Hugo de Barclay for his loyalty and service, along with the lands of Westerton, Keer, and Egie within the same thanage, the office of sergeant, and the Can of the church land of Belhelvie, which amounted to forty-pound land and rent, to be held as a free barony, providing the Scottish service required for a forty-pound land, and the lands would revert to the king if there were no heirs.[328]

Between the rivers Dee and Don, which formed the old earldom of Mar, were five thanages. The old town of Aberdeen, on the south bank of the Don, near its junction with the sea, appears as a thanage in the reign of Alexander the Third. It is included as such in the Rental of the crown lands with the annual value of fifty merks, and in the Chamberlain Rolls for 1264 the sheriff accounts for twelve pounds received from the thane of Aberdeen; while in 13581358 one-half of the thanage of Aberdeen appears in the Crown, and the other half in the hands of John Herys by concession of the king.[329] One of the missing charters of the reign of Robert the First is one to the burgh of Aberdeen of the forest of Stocket, which was no doubt the forest of the thanage. It merges after this time in the town and town lands of Aberdeen.

Between the rivers Dee and Don, which made up the old earldom of Mar, there were five thanages. The old town of Aberdeen, located on the south bank of the Don near where it meets the sea, is recognized as a thanage during the reign of Alexander the Third. It appears in the Rental of the crown lands with an annual value of fifty merks, and in the Chamberlain Rolls for 1264, the sheriff accounts for twelve pounds received from the thane of Aberdeen; while in 13581358 one-half of the thanage of Aberdeen is recorded in the Crown, and the other half is held by John Herys through the king's concession.[329] One of the missing charters from the reign of Robert the First is one to the burgh of Aberdeen for the forest of Stocket, which was certainly part of the thanage. After this time, it merged into the town and town lands of Aberdeen.

One of the most important and instructive thanages between Don and Dee was that of Kyntor, now Kintore. It appears in the Rental of the crown lands in the reign of Alexander the Third, with the annual value of 101 merks, and in the Chamberlain Rolls of 1264 the sheriff receives £17 : 13 : 4 from the thane of Kintor. This thanage was of considerable extent, and, with the exception of a small part on the north side of the Don, extends along that river on its south side for about ten miles, and approaches on the south-east 254to within a mile of the river Dee. In that part of the thanage which is separated from the rest by the river Don is the church of Kinkell, a name which signifies the chief Cill or church. This church had several chapels dependent upon it. Five of these were the chapels of Kintore, Kemnay, Kinnellar, Skene, and Dyce, all now erected into separate parishes, and this gives us the extent of the ancient thanage. Part of the old parish of Kinkell lay on the south side of the river Don, and this part formed the lands of Thaneston, or the Thane’s town. South of it lay the forest of Kintore, with the ancient keep of Hallforest. The name of the thanage, Kintore, contains the same prefix of Kin or Ceann, signifying chief, and the latter part of the word is probably Torr, a mound or castle. These two names of Kinkell and Kintore—the one the name of the principal church, the other that of the thanage, or tribe territory which surrounded it—illustrate a passage in the Book of Deer, where we find mention of the burdens that fall ‘on the chief tribe residences of Scotland generally and on the chief churches’ (Ardmandaidib, Ardchellaib). The charters which follow the war of independence show very clearly the different classes by whom the thanage was occupied. In 1324 Robert the First confirms to Robert de Keith all the lands and tenements he held of the Crown in capite, and these include the forest of Kintore;[330] but in the following reign it appears to have been in the Crown, as David II. dates several of his charters from his manor of the forest of Kyntor;[331] but in 1407 Robert, duke of Albany, confirms a charter by William de Keith to his son Robert de Keith of the lands and barony of Aldene, and of the forest of Kyntor, with the freeholders (liberetenentibus) of said lands and their services.[332] The thanage itself forms the subject of other grants. In 1375 255Robert the Second grants to John de Dunbarre, earl of Moray, all and whole our lands of the thanage of Kyntor, reserving, however, the tenandries, freeholders (liberetenentibus), lands of the freeholders, and the Cans, due to us from the said thanage, to be held as a barony, with the bondmen, bond services, native-men and their followers, for military service. This is followed by another charter in 1383, in which the lands of the thanage of Kyntor are granted, along with the tenandries, freeholders, and lands of the freeholders, and Cans due from the thanage reserved in the previous charter, but still reserving the tenandry of Thaynston. This tenandry appears, however, to have passed likewise to the earl of Moray, and to have been held under him by a family of the name of Gothynnis, and to have fallen to co-heirs, for in 1450 Katerina de Gothynnis sells to Thomas Wardrop the fourth part of the lands of Thaneston, in the thanage of Kyntor, and the fourth part of the annual rent of Kynkell. In 1465 James III. confirms to Thomas Wardrope of Gottinys the lands of Thaneston, with the annual rent of ten shillings from the lands of Kynkell; and in 1467 Alexander Wardrope sells the lands of Thaneston, and the annual rent of thirty shillings from the lands of Kynkell, along with the township of Foulartoun, adjacent to said lands of Thaneston, in the thanage of Kyntor, and all Cans of oats and cheese, and all money in name of Ferchane due to him and his heirs from the lands of Kynkell and Dyse, within the said thanedom, rendering to our lord the king the usual and customary services.[333] The word here used of Ferchane is the Gaelic equivalent of manred or manrent, the homage and service due by a bondman, which was by this time very generally commuted to a money payment, as we see from a rental of the bishopric of Aberdeen, dated in 1511, where the rent of each holding paid in kind concludes with a sum of 256money amounting to 3s. 4d. for each two ploughgates, pro bondagio, in lieu of the services of the bondmen.[334]

One of the most significant and informative land areas controlled by Don and Dee was that of Kyntor, now Kintore. It appears in the rental records of the crown lands during the reign of Alexander the Third, with an annual value of 101 merks, and in the Chamberlain Rolls of 1264, the sheriff receives £17 : 13 : 4 from the thane of Kintore. This land area was fairly extensive, and except for a small section on the north side of the Don, it stretches along the south side of the river for about ten miles and extends southeast to within a mile of the river Dee. In the portion of the area separated by the river Don is the church of Kinkell, a name that means the chief church. This church had several chapels that depended on it. Five of these were the chapels of Kintore, Kemnay, Kinnellar, Skene, and Dyce, all of which are now separate parishes, illustrating the size of the ancient land area. Part of the old parish of Kinkell was located on the south side of the river Don, forming the lands of Thaneston, or the Thane’s town. South of it lay the forest of Kintore, with the ancient keep of Hallforest. The name of the area, Kintore, includes the prefix of Kin or Ceann, meaning chief, and the latter part of the word likely refers to Torr, a mound or castle. These two names, Kinkell and Kintore—the first being the name of the main church, the second the name of the land area or tribal territory that surrounded it—reflect a reference in the Book of Deer, which mentions the burdens that fall 'on the chief tribal residences of Scotland generally and on the chief churches' (Ardmandaidib, Ardchellaib). The charters that emerged after the war of independence clearly show the different social classes that occupied the land area. In 1324, Robert the First confirms to Robert de Keith all the lands and tenements he held from the Crown in capite, which included the forest of Kintore; but during the next reign, it seems to have been returned to the Crown, as David II dates several of his charters from his manor in the forest of Kyntor; but in 1407, Robert, Duke of Albany, confirms a charter by William de Keith to his son Robert de Keith of the lands and barony of Aldene, along with the forest of Kyntor, and the freeholders of said lands and their services. The land area itself is the subject of other grants. In 1375, Robert the Second grants to John de Dunbarre, Earl of Moray, all our lands of the land area of Kyntor, reserving, however, the tenancies, freeholders, lands of the freeholders, and the Cans owed to us from the said land area, to be held as a barony, along with the bondmen, bond services, native-men, and their followers, for military service. This is followed by another charter in 1383 that grants the lands of the land area of Kyntor along with the tenancies, freeholders, and lands of the freeholders, and Cans due from the land area as reserved in the previous charter, while still reserving the tenancy of Thaynston. This tenancy appears to have also passed to the Earl of Moray and was held under him by a family named Gothynnis, which eventually split among co-heirs, as in 1450 Katerina de Gothynnis sells to Thomas Wardrop the fourth part of the lands of Thaneston in the land area of Kyntor, and the fourth part of the annual rent of Kinkell. In 1465, James III confirms to Thomas Wardrope of Gottinys the lands of Thaneston, with an annual rent of ten shillings from the lands of Kynkell; and in 1467 Alexander Wardrope sells the lands of Thaneston and the annual rent of thirty shillings from the lands of Kynkell, along with the township of Foulartoun, next to the lands of Thaneston, in the land area of Kyntor, along with all Cans of oats and cheese, and all money owed to him and his heirs from the lands of Kynkell and Dyce within the said land area, providing the usual and customary services to our lord the king. The term used here, Ferchane, is the Gaelic equivalent of manred or manrent, referring to the homage and service due by a bondman, which by this time was mostly converted to a monetary payment, as shown in a rental of the bishopric of Aberdeen, dated in 1511, where the rent of each holding paid in kind concludes with a sum of money amounting to 3s. 4d. for each two ploughgates, pro bondagio, in lieu of the services of the bondmen.

On Deeside, at some distance from its mouth, were three thanages—those of O’Neill, Birse, and Aboyne. The thanage of O’Neill is merely mentioned in a list of the second tithes due to the bishop of Aberdeen, who drew tithe from it, but as it is not contained in the rental of the crown lands in the reign of Alexander the Third, and the lands of O’Neill had fallen in that reign to the great nobleman Alan Durward, in part of a succession derived from the earls of Mar, it is probable that was a thanage held of these earls. The thanage of Birse lies on the south side of the river Dee, and is separated from O’Neill by that river, and of this thanage we have a very early notice, for King William the Lion in 1170 grants to the bishop of Aberdeen his whole lands of Brass, now Birse, consisting of sixteen townships under the kirkton or church land, and likewise the royal forest of Brass, with all the native-men of these lands, the thanes, however, being excepted. This exception is somewhat similar to the grant of the thanage of Kyntor with the exception of Thaneston, and as Thaneston was eventually conveyed by the Crown, so by a subsequent charter in 1241 Alexander the Second confers upon the bishops the right to hold the whole lands of Birse in free forest without excepting the thane’s land, and thus terminated the thanage.[335] Farther up the Dee was the thanage of Obeyn, now Aboyne, from which likewise the bishop draws second tithes. In 1328 we find this thanage mentioned in the Exchequer Rolls as being then in the hands of Sir Alexander Fraser heritably. The 257firma or rent of this thanage, amounting to £100, belonged in 1348 to the queen.[336]

On Deeside, a bit upstream from where the river meets the sea, there were three thanages—those of O’Neill, Birse, and Aboyne. The thanage of O’Neill is only referenced in a list of the second tithes owed to the bishop of Aberdeen, who collected tithes from it. However, since it doesn’t appear in the rental of crown lands during the reign of Alexander the Third, and the lands of O’Neill were granted in that reign to the notable nobleman Alan Durward, as part of a succession from the earls of Mar, it's likely that it was a thanage held by these earls. The thanage of Birse is located on the south side of the River Dee and is separated from O’Neill by the river. We have an early record of this thanage, as King William the Lion granted all of his lands in Brass, now known as Birse, to the bishop of Aberdeen in 1170. This land included sixteen townships under the church land and the royal forest of Brass, with all the inhabitants of these lands, except the thanes. This exception is quite similar to the grant of Kyntor, which excluded Thaneston. Since Thaneston was eventually transferred by the Crown, in a later charter from 1241, Alexander the Second allowed the bishops to manage all the lands of Birse as a free forest without excluding the thane’s land, effectively ending the thanage.[335] Further up the Dee was the thanage of Obeyn, now known as Aboyne, from which the bishop also collected second tithes. By 1328, we see this thanage noted in the Exchequer Rolls as being inherited by Sir Alexander Fraser. The257company or rent of this thanage, which was £100, belonged to the queen in 1348.[336]

Thanages in Angus and Mearns.

Separated in part by the river Dee and in part by the great chain of the Mounth, and extending south as far as the Firth of Tay, lay the great province of Angus and Mearns. The latter earldom, which was much the smaller of the two, seems from an early period to have fallen to the Crown, and upwards of two-thirds of its territory was composed of thanages. These form two groups. The first extended from the river Dee to the Eastern Sea at Stonehaven, cutting off the north-east corner of the earldom, and consisted of the two thanages of Durris and Colly or Cowie. Both thanages were in the Crown as early as 1264, when we find the sheriff of Kincardine charging the expense of repairing the houses of Collyes and Durris, and both possessed forests which had become royal forests, for we find John, earl of Buchan, custos or keeper of these forests in 1292.[337] The earl of Buchan was forfeited in 1305, and twenty years after, in 1328, King Robert the First grants to Sir Alexander Fraser and his son John, the king’s nephew, the forest of Cragy, in the thanage of Cowie, afterwards called the forest of Cowie, and in the same year there is the note of a missing charter to Sir Alexander Fraser of the thanage of Cowie.[338] There is also a notice of a missing charter of King David the Second to William Fraser and Margaret Murray his spouse of the thanage of Durris and thanage of Collie, which thanage of Collie was Alexander Fraser his father’s, with the lands of Eskyltul, in Kincardine. In 1359 we find the bishop of St. Andrews accused of having unjustly obtained the Cans of the kirkton of Durris, but the sheriff, William de Keth, charges himself with the firma of the thanages of Colly 258and Durris, but not the forest of Colly, which is said to be in his hands by concession of the king.[339] In 1369 King David II. grants to Alexander Fraser the lands of the thanage of Durris, which is erected into a barony,[340] and the thanage of Cowie shared the same fate, as, though no charter is extant, Alexander Fraser, lord of the baronies of Colly and of Durris, grants in 1400 a charter in favour of his son of certain lands in the barony of Durris, which is confirmed by the king.[341] Robert de Keith, son of William de Keith and Margaret Fraser, gets a charter from Robert II. of ‘the forest of Colly, the forest called the forest of the Month, the lands of Ferachy, Glastolach, Cragy, Clochnahull, whilk of old was of the thanage of Colly and vicecom. Kincardin.’[342]

Separated by the River Dee and the Mounth mountain range, and stretching south to the Firth of Tay, was the large province of Angus and Mearns. The smaller earldom of Mearns seems to have come under Crown ownership early on, with more than two-thirds of its land made up of thanages. These were split into two groups. The first group ran from the River Dee to the eastern sea at Stonehaven, cutting off the northeastern corner of the earldom, and included the thanages of Durris and Colly (or Cowie). Both thanages were Crown lands as early as 1264, when the sheriff of Kincardine recorded expenses for repairing the houses at Collyes and Durris. Both thanages had forests that had become royal forests, as we see John, the Earl of Buchan, as the keeper of these forests in 1292. The Earl of Buchan was forfeited in 1305, and twenty years later, in 1328, King Robert the First granted the forest of Cragy in the thanage of Cowie to Sir Alexander Fraser and his son John, the king's nephew. That same year, there's a note about a missing charter for Sir Alexander Fraser for the thanage of Cowie. There’s also a mention of a missing charter from King David the Second to William Fraser and his spouse Margaret Murray for the thanage of Durris and the thanage of Collie, which belonged to Alexander Fraser's father, along with the lands of Eskyltul in Kincardine. In 1359, we find the Bishop of St. Andrews accused of wrongfully obtaining the tithes of the church of Durris, but the sheriff, William de Keth, claimed responsibility for the revenues of the thanages of Colly and Durris, but not the forest of Colly, which he said was in his possession by the king’s permission. In 1369, King David II granted Alexander Fraser the lands of the thanage of Durris, which was made into a barony, and the thanage of Cowie had a similar outcome, as although no charter exists, Alexander Fraser, lord of the baronies of Colly and Durris, granted a charter in 1400 to his son for certain lands in the barony of Durris, which was confirmed by the king. Robert de Keith, son of William de Keith and Margaret Fraser, received a charter from Robert II for 'the forest of Colly, the forest known as the forest of the Month, the lands of Ferachy, Glastolach, Cragy, and Clochnahull, which were formerly part of the thanage of Colly and the sheriffdom of Kincardin.'

The other group of thanages forms the southern part of Mearns, and extends from the Grampians to the sea. The most westerly are those styled the thanages of Kyncarden, and consist of those of Kyncarden, Fettercairn, and Aberbuthnot. These three thanages, with the park of Kyncardyn, the castle and the Cans of the same, appear in 1359 as in the hands of the Earl of Sutherland by royal concession.[343] Kincardine was from an early period a royal seat, and Robert the First confirms to Alexander Fraser six arable acres in the tenement of Auchincarie adjoining the royal manor of Kincardine. It embraces the greater part of the parish of Fordun, and as we find in it the name of Kinkell, there may probably have been a chief church corresponding to the name of Kincardine, as the same term of Kinkell did to Kintore. The thanage of Fettercairn is co-extensive with the parish of that name, and contained in it lands called the 259Thanestone, that of Aberluthnot with the parish of Marykirk. How these three thanages became converted into feudal baronies has already been noticed. On the west side of Fettercairn was the small thanage of Newdosk, which once formed a parish, now united to Edzell. Among the notices of missing charters is one by David II. to Ronald Chene of the thayndom of Newdoskis, and in 1365 he grants to Sir Alexander de Lyndesay all his lands in the thanage of Newdosk, to be held as a free barony.[344]

The other group of thanages makes up the southern part of Mearns and stretches from the Grampians to the sea. The furthest west are the thanages of Kyncarden, which include Kyncarden, Fettercairn, and Aberbuthnot. These three thanages, along with the park of Kyncardyn, the castle, and the Canned goods of the same, appear in 1359 as being in the possession of the Earl of Sutherland through a royal grant.[343] Kincardine was historically a royal seat, and Robert the First confirms to Alexander Fraser six arable acres in the tenement of Auchincarie next to the royal manor of Kincardine. It covers most of the parish of Fordun, and since the name Kinkell appears here, there may have been a principal church linked to the name of Kincardine, just as Kinkell was associated with Kintore. The thanage of Fettercairn is the same as the parish of that name and included lands called the 259Thanestone, while Aberluthnot corresponds with the parish of Marykirk. The transformation of these three thanages into feudal baronies has already been mentioned. On the west side of Fettercairn was the small thanage of Newdosk, which used to be a parish but is now joined with Edzell. Among the records of missing charters is one from David II. to Ronald Chene regarding the thanage of Newdoskis, and in 1365 he grants to Sir Alexander de Lyndesay all his lands in the thanage of Newdosk, to be held as a free barony.[344]

On the west side of Kincardine was the important thanage of Aberbuthnot, now Arbuthnot. It contained twenty-three townships, beside the kirkton or church land of Arbuthnot. This thanage appears originally to have been co-extensive with the parish of Arbuthnot, and to have been broken up by King William the Lion, who grants the lands of Altrethis, now Allardyce, to the ancestor of that family, and the thanage itself to Osbert Olifard the crusader, while the lands of Kair, consisting of four townships, and those of Inchbreck, appear as separate possessions. The entire parish appears to have contained fifty-four ploughgates of land, giving an average of two ploughgates or a half davach to each township; but in the eighteenth century the separate possessions consisted of fourteen farms of two ploughgates each, twenty-two of one ploughgate, five of half a ploughgate, and six of a quarter ploughgate or husbandland.[345] This is probably a fair enough picture of how the land had been occupied in older days by the different classes of its possessors, and if the ploughgate in the main represents the Welsh Tref the entire thanage in its oldest state was the equivalent of the Welsh Cymwd.

On the west side of Kincardine was the important thanage of Aberbuthnot, now Arbuthnot. It included twenty-three townships, along with the church land of Arbuthnot. This thanage seems to have originally covered the entire parish of Arbuthnot, but was divided by King William the Lion, who granted the lands of Altrethis, now Allardyce, to the ancestor of that family, and the thanage itself to Osbert Olifard the crusader. The lands of Kair, made up of four townships, and those of Inchbreck, appear as separate holdings. The entire parish seems to have had fifty-four ploughgates of land, averaging two ploughgates or half a davach for each township. However, in the eighteenth century, the separate holdings consisted of fourteen farms of two ploughgates each, twenty-two of one ploughgate, five of half a ploughgate, and six of a quarter ploughgate or husbandland.[345] This probably gives a fair representation of how the land was occupied in earlier times by the various classes of its owners. If the ploughgate generally represents the Welsh Tref, the entire thanage in its oldest form was equivalent to the Welsh Cymwd.

A curious insight into the ancient state of this thanage is given us by a document, the original of which is preserved at Arbuthnot House. It is a decreet of the Synod of 260Perth in a cause betwixt William, bishop of St. Andrews, and Duncan de Aberbuthenot, in the year 1202. The church of Arbuthnot was in the diocese of St. Andrews, and the question related to the respective rights of the bishops of St. Andrews and of the Arbuthnots, who represented the old thanes, in the kirkton or church lands of Arbuthnot, and it preserves the evidence of the witnesses who were examined. The inquiry extends over a period of more than half a century, and during the episcopate of four bishops. During the episcopate of Richard, who became bishop in 1163, Osbertus Olifard appears as lord of the land, and the kirkton is occupied by a multitude of Scolocs. Then in the time of Bishop Hugo his successor Osbertus Olifard goes on a crusade, and lets the land to Ysaac de Bonevin for six years, who is termed firmarius, and the kirkton was then occupied by eight holders called personæ, having under them people having houses and pasturing beasts. Then, in the time of Bishop Roger, Walter Olifard, the next lord, gave his land of Arbuthnot to Hugo Swintun for his service, and his son Duncan was called De Aberbuthnot, removed the Scolocs, also called the native-men, from the kirkton, and first cultivated their land, that is, added it to his own demesne. These lords, from Osbert Olifard to Duncan of Aberbuthnot, evidently represented the old thanes, as it is said that no thane before Duncan had ever cultivated this land, nor that any thane had put a plough in that land before Duncan did so. Osbert Olifard, however, was, from his name, a Norman intruder, who had obtained it from the Crown after the thanages became crown land, and it seems to have passed in this way through many hands, as one witness had seen thirteen thanes possessing the land, but none of whom had vexed the men of the kirkton before Duncan. The result of the inquiry was that the bishop was entitled to Conveth from the men of the kirkton, and to a rent of two cows, and one-half of the blodwits and mercets, but the thane received the Can and ten cheeses from each 261house in the kirkton, three men for harvest from each house, and men for the Expeditio or Feacht.[346] This Duncan de Aberbuthnot was the ancestor of the noble family of Arbuthnot, who afterwards held the thanage as a barony.

A fascinating glimpse into the ancient state of this thanage is provided by a document that is kept at Arbuthnot House. It’s a decision from the Synod of Perth regarding a dispute between William, the bishop of St. Andrews, and Duncan de Aberbuthenot, from the year 1202. The church of Arbuthnot was under the jurisdiction of St. Andrews, and the issue involved the rights of the bishops of St. Andrews and the Arbuthnots, who represented the old thanes, concerning the kirkton or church lands of Arbuthnot. The document includes the testimonies of the witnesses who were examined. The inquiry covers a period of over fifty years, during the tenures of four bishops. During Richard’s tenure, who became bishop in 1163, Osbertus Olifard appears as the land’s lord, and the kirkton is occupied by numerous Scolocs. Later, during Bishop Hugo’s time, Osbertus Olifard goes on a crusade and leases the land to Ysaac de Bonevin for six years, referred to as a firmarius. The kirkton was then occupied by eight holders known as personæ, responsible for people with houses and livestock. Then, during Bishop Roger’s time, Walter Olifard, the next lord, gave his land of Arbuthnot to Hugo Swintun for his service. His son, Duncan, became known as De Aberbuthnot, removed the Scolocs—also called the native men—from the kirkton, and cultivated their land, integrating it into his own demesne. These lords, from Osbert Olifard to Duncan of Aberbuthnot, clearly represented the old thanes, as it’s noted that no thane before Duncan had ever cultivated this land, nor had any thane plowed it before Duncan did. Osbert Olifard, however, was a Norman intruder, as suggested by his name, who acquired it from the Crown after the thanages became crown lands. It seems to have changed hands often, as one witness noted that he had seen thirteen thanes possess the land, none of whom troubled the people of the kirkton prior to Duncan. The outcome of the inquiry determined that the bishop was entitled to Conveth from the kirkton’s men, a rent of two cows, and one-half of the blodwits and mercets. In contrast, the thane received the Can and ten cheeses from each house in the kirkton, three men for harvest from each house, and men for the Expeditio or Feacht. This Duncan de Aberbuthnot was the ancestor of the noble family of Arbuthnot, who later held the thanage as a barony.

Next to Aberbuthnot was the small thanage of Morphie. It is mentioned in 1362 in the Exchequer Rolls, and among the missing charters by David II. are two of annual rents furth of the thanage of Morphie.[347] It is situated in the parish of St. Cyrus, formerly called Ecclesgreig, and here we come in contact with another designation of land which we noticed in a previous volume, viz., that of the Abbacia or Abthanrie.[348] This was land which had formerly belonged to an abbey or monastery of the Columban Church, but had fallen to the Crown either by the monastery falling into the hands of lay abbots or by its extinction, and when they became crown lands we find them classed with the thanages. These Abthanries are in the main confined to the country lying between the great mountain chain of the Mounth and the Firth of Forth; and the first we meet with is that of Ecclesgreig, which was granted by King William the Lion to the priory of St. Andrews. By his charter the king conveys the church of Ecclesgreig, with the chapel of St. Regulus, and with the half carucate or ploughland in which it is situated, and with the land of the abbacia of Ecclesgreig, according to its ancient rights, and with its common pasture, canons, and men, and with my thane and my men throughout the whole parish of Ecclesgreig. The thane here mentioned seems to have been the thane of Morphie, as that thanage was within the parish, the rest of the land forming the abbacia or abthanrie; and the thanage appears to have passed into the hands of David, earl of Huntingdon, as King Alexander the Second confirms the above grant with the exception of his thane and his men, and Earl David grants 262to the priory of St. Andrews ‘the whole Can and Conveth which the canons were due to him for the land of Ecclesgreig, and the services which their men were bound to render to him, which is confirmed by Earl John, his son.’[349]

Next to Aberbuthnot was the small thanage of Morphie. It's mentioned in 1362 in the Exchequer Rolls, and among the missing charters by David II. are two concerning annual rents from the thanage of Morphie.[347] It's located in the parish of St. Cyrus, which used to be called Ecclesgreig, and here we encounter another designation of land that we noted in a previous volume, namely, the Abbacia or Abthanrie.[348] This land previously belonged to an abbey or monastery of the Columban Church but came under the Crown either because the monastery fell into the hands of lay abbots or because it was dissolved. When these lands became crown properties, we find them classified with the thanages. These Abthanries are mainly found in the area between the great mountain range of the Mounth and the Firth of Forth; the first one we come across is Ecclesgreig, which was granted by King William the Lion to the priory of St. Andrews. In his charter, the king conveys the church of Ecclesgreig, with the chapel of St. Regulus, the half carucate or ploughland it sits on, and the land of the abbacia of Ecclesgreig, with its ancient rights, common pasture, canons, and men, along with my thane and my men throughout the whole parish of Ecclesgreig. The thane mentioned here seems to have been the thane of Morphie, as that thanage was within the parish, with the rest of the land forming the abbacia or abthanrie; and the thanage appears to have been passed to David, earl of Huntingdon, as King Alexander the Second confirms the above grant except for his thane and his men. Earl David grants to the priory of St. Andrews ‘the whole Can and Conveth which the canons owed him for the land of Ecclesgreig, and the services that their men were required to provide him, which is confirmed by Earl John, his son.’[349]

When we enter the earldom of Angus, which forms the southern and larger part of this province, we find that the thanages lie more apart, and bear a less proportion in extent to the whole land of the earldom. This arises from its greater importance, from its situation, its size, and the character of the land as a part of the territory in the heart of the kingdom, and the greater extent to which the land had been granted to foreign barons as feudal holdings. The oldest mention of the thanages in this earldom is in connection with the grants to the very ancient church of Restennot, near Forfar. A charter by David the Second in 1344 narrates that the kings Malcolm (Ceannmor), Alexander (the First), and David (the First), had granted to the prior and canons of Restennot, besides other donations, the tithe of all the fruits of their thanages and demesne lands, whether in money or in kind, within the sheriffdom of Forfar, which he confirms; and King Robert Bruce, in a charter confirming various rights and privileges to the prior and canons of Roustinot in 1322, which they had possessed in the time of Alexander the Third, includes the sum of twenty shillings and tenpence received annually from the thanage of Thanachayis or Tannadyce, and the second tithes of the thanages of Old Monros, Duney, Glammes, Kingaltevy, and Aberlemenach or Aberlemno, and likewise of the three bondages or servile lands of Forfar, viz., Trebog, Balmeshenor, and Esterforfar, six merks from the barony of Ketnes, and forty shillings and a stone of wax from the barony of Brechen; while a decreet of the deputies of the earl of Ross, as Justiciary of Scotland north of the Forth in 1347, finds that the 263prior was entitled to payment of the tithes of the thanages of Monyfoth and Menmur, as well as the other thanages and and royal lands within the shire of Forfar.[350]

When we enter the earldom of Angus, which makes up the southern and larger part of this region, we notice that the thanages are more spread out and take up a smaller portion of the overall land of the earldom. This is due to its increased significance, location, size, and the nature of the land as a central area in the kingdom, along with the greater amount of land that had been granted to foreign barons as feudal properties. The earliest mention of the thanages in this earldom relates to the grants made to the very old church of Restennot, near Forfar. A charter by David II in 1344 states that the kings Malcolm (Ceannmor), Alexander (the First), and David (the First) granted to the prior and canons of Restennot, along with other gifts, the tithe of all the produce from their thanages and demesne lands, whether in money or in kind, within the sheriffdom of Forfar, which he confirms; and King Robert Bruce, in a charter confirming various rights and privileges to the prior and canons of Roustinot in 1322, which they had enjoyed during the reign of Alexander III, includes the amount of twenty shillings and tenpence received annually from the thanage of Thanachayis or Tannadyce, and the second tithes of the thanages of Old Monros, Duney, Glammes, Kingaltevy, and Aberlemenach or Aberlemno, as well as from the three bondages or servile lands of Forfar, namely Trebog, Balmeshenor, and Esterforfar, six merks from the barony of Ketnes, and forty shillings and a stone of wax from the barony of Brechen; while a decree from the deputies of the earl of Ross, as Justiciary of Scotland north of the Forth in 1347, finds that the 263prior was entitled to payment of the tithes of the thanages of Monyfoth and Menmur, along with the other thanages and royal lands in the shire of Forfar.[350]

The thanages within the earldom of Angus fall into two groups in the northern and southern parts of the earldom respectively. Of the northern group the beautiful valley of Clova, through which flow the upper waters of the South Esk, forms the most westerly of the thanages, that of Cloveth or Clova. In 1328 King Robert Bruce grants to Donald, earl of Mar, his whole thanage of Cloveth, with two pendicles of land called Petnocys, to be held in fee and heritage for payment of a firma of twenty pounds, and rendering the carriages and other small services due and customary in the time of Alexander the Third;[351] and in 1359 the sheriff of Forfar debits himself with nothing from the thanage of Cloveth and the two Lethnottys, which return annually forty-two pounds, because it is in the hands of the earl of Mar, but by what title he knows not.[352] Here we find the pendicles of land termed Petnocys in the charter are called Lethnottys in the rolls, which throws some light on the meaning of Pit as a denomination of land. Leth means the half of anything, and, as we have seen, was applied to the half of a penny land. It here probably refers to the half of a ‘villa’ or township expressed by ‘villula.’ Clova appears in the Record of Retours as a barony containing the kirkton and other seven townships, and as having a manor-place, mill, glens, and forests.[353]

The thanages in the earldom of Angus are divided into two groups located in the northern and southern areas of the earldom. In the northern group, the beautiful valley of Clova, through which the upper waters of the South Esk flow, is the westernmost thanage, known as Cloveth or Clova. In 1328, King Robert Bruce grants Donald, earl of Mar, the entire thanage of Cloveth, along with two sections of land called Petnocys, to be held in fee and heritage in exchange for a company of twenty pounds, as well as the customary carriages and other small services required during the reign of Alexander the Third;[351] and in 1359, the sheriff of Forfar notes that he owes nothing from the thanage of Cloveth and the two Lethnottys, which generate an annual income of forty-two pounds, because it is managed by the earl of Mar, though he doesn't know the basis for this title.[352] Here, the sections of land referred to as Petnocys in the charter are called Lethnottys in the records, which helps clarify the meaning of Pit as a land designation. Leth implies half of something, which, as we've seen, was used for half of a penny land. It likely refers to half of a ‘villa’ or township indicated by ‘villula.’ Clova appears in the Record of Retours as a barony that includes the kirkton and seven other townships, as well as having a manor, mill, glens, and forests.[353]

Proceeding along the course of the South Esk, we find on its north bank the thanages of Kingaltevy and Tannadyce, forming the parish of that name. The thanage of Kingaltevy appears to have remained in the Crown as late as the reign of Robert the Second, as that king grants in 1386 to Sir Walter de Ogilvy for his service an annual rent of twenty-nine 264pounds due and arising to him from the thanage of Kyngaltevy in the sheriffdom of Forfar, but it appears in the retours as a barony.[354] The thanage of Tannadyce, however, was granted by David the Second first to Peter Prendergast, and afterwards to Sir John de Logy and the heirs of his body, to be held blank for payment of a red falcon; and in connection with this thanage we have a manumission by the same monarch, the terms of which it will be interesting to preserve. It is termed a charter of liberty, and is addressed to all good men to whom these presents may come, and proceeds thus:—‘Be it known to you, that we have made William the son of John bearer of these presents, who, as we are told, was our serf and native man of our thanage of Tannadyce, within the sheriffdom of Forfar, our free man, as well as all who proceed from him, so that he and all proceeding from him, with all his progeny, shall be free to dwell within our kingdom wherever he will; and we grant to the said William and all proceeding from him that they shall be free and quit of all native servitude in future.’[355] In the retours this thanage too appears as a barony.[356]

Following the path of the South Esk, we find on its northern bank the thanages of Kingaltevy and Tannadyce, which make up the parish of the same name. The thanage of Kingaltevy seems to have remained under the Crown until the reign of Robert the Second, as that king granted in 1386 to Sir Walter de Ogilvy, for his service, an annual rent of twenty-nine pounds coming from the thanage of Kyngaltevy in the sheriffdom of Forfar, but it appears in the retours as a barony.264 The thanage of Tannadyce, on the other hand, was first granted by David the Second to Peter Prendergast, and later to Sir John de Logy and his heirs, to be held in return for the payment of a red falcon; and related to this thanage, we have a manumission by the same king, the details of which are worth preserving. It is called a charter of liberty, addressed to all good people who may come across this document, and states:—‘Let it be known to you that we have made William, the son of John, the bearer of these presents, who, as we are informed, was our serf and native man of our thanage of Tannadyce, within the sheriffdom of Forfar, our free man, as well as all who descend from him, so that he and all his descendants, along with all his offspring, shall be free to live within our kingdom wherever they choose; and we grant to the said William and all his descendants that they shall be free and exempt from all native servitude in the future.’ In the retours, this thanage also appears as a barony.[355] In the retours, this thanage too appears as a barony.[356]

Adjoining Tannadyce on the east, but on the south bank of the river, was the thanage of Aberlemenach or Aberlemno. Among the missing charters of King Robert Bruce is one to William Dishington of Balgassie, in the thanage of Aberlemnoche, and two to William Blunt, one termed ‘ane bounding infeft’ of the thanage of Aberlemnoche, and the other ‘of the mains of Aberlemnoche bounding;’[357] but in 1365 King David the Second grants to Sir William de Dysschynton his lands of Balmany and mill of Aberlemnache, and his lands of Tolyquonloch, and the annual rent of Flemyngton, in the thanage of Aberlemnache, for military service.[358] North of 265Aberlemno, and separated from it by the parish of Brechin lay the thanage of Menmuir. This thanage appears in the reign of David the Second as possessed by three persons, for he confirms a charter granted to the prior and canons of Rostynot by Andrew Dempster, Finlay, son of William, and John de Cullus, lords of the lands of Menmuir, regarding the tithes of these lands,[359] and in the retours it appears as a barony.

Adjoining Tannadyce to the east, but on the south bank of the river, was the thanage of Aberlemenach or Aberlemno. Among the missing charters of King Robert Bruce is one for William Dishington of Balgassie, in the thanage of Aberlemnoche, and two for William Blunt; one is called ‘a bounding infeft’ of the thanage of Aberlemnoche, and the other is ‘of the mains of Aberlemnoche bounding;’[357] but in 1365, King David the Second grants to Sir William de Dysschynton his lands of Balmany and the mill of Aberlemnache, and his lands of Tolyquonloch, along with the annual rent of Flemyngton, in the thanage of Aberlemnache, for military service.[358] North of 265 Aberlemno, and separated from it by the parish of Brechin, lay the thanage of Menmuir. This thanage appears during the reign of David the Second as being owned by three individuals, as he confirms a charter granted to the prior and canons of Rostynot by Andrew Dempster, Finlay, son of William, and John de Cullus, lords of the lands of Menmuir, concerning the tithes of these lands,[359] and in the retours, it appears as a barony.

On the shore in the north-east corner of Angus was the thanage of Old Monros or Monrose, and like Morphie this thanage was connected with an abthanrie, for King William the Lion, in his foundation charter of the monastery of Aberbrothok, includes in his grant the church of St. Mary of Old Monros, with the church land, which in Scotch is called Abthen; and in a subsequent charter grants to Hugo de Robesburg, his cleric, the lands of the abbacy of Munros, to be held of the monastery of Arbroath.[360] Two thanages are mentioned in close vicinity to it. On the south bank of the Esk was the thanage of Kynnaber, from which an annual rent of seven merks was granted by King Robert I. in 1325 to David de Grame; and on the south side of the water of Luan was the thanage of Edevyn, now Idvies. Two thanes are mentioned, viz., Gilys Thayn de Edevy in 1219, and Malys de Edevyn in 1254, but we have no further information with regard to either.[361] On the shore farther south was the thanage of Inverkeillor. This thanage appears as early as the reign of William the Lion to have been held feudally by the family of De Berkeley, for Walter de Berkeley grants to the church of Saint Macconoc of Innerkeledur (Inverkeillor), and Master Henry, its parson, the king’s cleric and mine, the Grescane, and every service which the church land and the men dwelling theron were wont to render to the Thanes of Inverkeillor, and afterwards to myself; and 266frees them from the Grescane and every cane and rent belonging to us or to any lay person, with the right of common pasturage along with him and his men throughout the whole territory of Inverkeillor. This grant is confirmed by King William,[362] and presents an analogous case to that of Arbuthnot, whose cane was payable by the kirkton or church land to the thanes, and afterwards to the feudal lord.

On the northeastern shore of Angus was the thanage of Old Monros or Monrose, which, like Morphie, was connected with an abthanrie. King William the Lion, in his founding charter of the monastery of Aberbrothok, includes in his grant the church of St. Mary of Old Monros, along with the church land, which in Scots is referred to as Back then. In a later charter, he grants to Hugo de Robesburg, his cleric, the lands of the abbacy of Munros, to be held from the monastery of Arbroath.[360] Two thanages are mentioned nearby. On the south bank of the Esk was the thanage of Kynnaber, from which King Robert I. granted an annual rent of seven merks to David de Grame in 1325; and on the south side of the water of Luan was the thanage of Edevyn, now Idvies. Two thanes are mentioned, namely, Gilys Thayn de Edevy in 1219, and Malys de Edevyn in 1254, but we have no additional information about either.[361] Further south on the shore was the thanage of Inverkeillor. This thanage seems to have been held feudal by the family of De Berkeley as early as the reign of William the Lion, since Walter de Berkeley grants to the church of Saint Macconoc of Innerkeledur (Inverkeillor), and its parson, Master Henry, the king's cleric and mine, the Grescane, along with every service that the church land and the people living there were accustomed to provide to the Thanes of Inverkeillor, and later to myself; and266 frees them from the Grescane and all cane and rents owed to us or any lay person, with the right to shared pasturage for him and his men throughout the entire territory of Inverkeillor. This grant is confirmed by King William,[362] and presents a similar case to that of Arbuthnot, whose cane was payable by the kirkton or church land to the thanes, and later to the feudal lord.

Of the southern group of thanages the most westerly, situated in the south-west corner of Angus, was the thanage of Kathenes or Kettins, the only notice of which is the appearance in 1264 of Eugenius, thane of Kathenes, as possessing a large grange;[363] but there appears to have been in connection with it an abthanrie, as certain lands in the parish are termed in the retours ‘the lands called Abden of Ketins,’ They form but a small part of the parish, the larger portion probably forming the thanage. North-east of Kettins, and separated from it by the parish of Newtyle, was the much more important thanage of Glammis, which possesses a fictitious interest from its supposed connection with the career of Macbeth. It too makes its first appearance in 1264, when we find a payment of sixteen merks to the Thane of Glammis for the lands of Clofer and Cossenys, subtracted from the thanage of Glammis; and in 1290 the sheriff of Forfar accounts for twenty-seven cows as the Waytinga of one and a half nights of the thanage of Glammis during two years.[364] After the war of independence this thanage appears to have remained in the hands of the Crown till the reign of Robert the Second, when in the second year of his reign he grants to John Lyon his whole lands of the thanage of Glammis, erected into a barony, with the bondmen, bondages, native-men and their followers, and with the tenandries and services of the freeholders (liberetenencium).[365]

Of the southern group of thanages, the westernmost one, located in the southwest corner of Angus, was the thanage of Kathenes or Kettins. The only mention of it is from 1264, when Eugenius, the thane of Kathenes, is noted for having a large grange;[363] but it seems there was an abthanrie associated with it, as certain lands in the parish are referred to in the retours as "the lands called Abden of Ketins." These lands make up only a small part of the parish, with a larger portion likely forming the thanage. North-east of Kettins, separated by the parish of Newtyle, was the more significant thanage of Glammis, which holds fictional interest due to its supposed connection with Macbeth. It also first appears in 1264, when we see a payment of sixteen merks to the Thane of Glammis for the lands of Clofer and Cossenys, taken from the thanage of Glammis; and in 1290, the sheriff of Forfar accounts for twenty-seven cows as the Waiting for one and a half nights of the thanage of Glammis over two years.[364] After the war of independence, this thanage seems to have remained with the Crown until the reign of Robert the Second, who in the second year of his reign grants John Lyon all his lands of the thanage of Glammis, which were made into a barony, along with the bondmen, bondages, native-men and their followers, as well as the tenandries and services of the freeholders (liberetenencium).[365]

267On the shore of the Firth of Tay we find the thanedom of Monifieth, of which the only notice is a missing charter by King Robert Bruce to Patrick, his principal physician, of the lands of Balugillachie, within the thanage of Monifieth, but here we likewise meet with an abthanrie; the distinction, however, between the two is here apparent, for during the reign of Alexander the Second we find that the former was, like most thanages, held of the Crown, while the latter belonged to the earls of Angus. Thus King Alexander grants to the monastery of Arbroath ten merks annually, paid each year from his firma or rent of Monifieth; while Malcolm, earl of Angus, in the same reign, grants to Nicholas, son of Bricius, priest of Kerimure, and his heirs, in fee and heritage, the whole lands of the abthein of Munifeth.[366] Adjoining Monifieth, in the adjacent parish of Monikie, was the last of the Forfarshire thanages—viz., that of Duny or Downie. In 1359 the sheriff charges himself with nothing from the thanage of Duny, because it was then in the hands of the earl of Sutherland heritably through his marriage with the king’s sister.[367] But, at the same time, when Robert the Second erected Glammis into a barony in favour of John Lyon, he grants a similar charter in favour of Sir Alexander de Lyndesay of all and whole his lands of the thanage of Downy, erected into a barony, with the bondmen, bondages, native-men and their followers, and with the services of the freeholders (liberetenencium) of the said barony.[368] In connection with this thanage we find the waste land termed the Moor of Downie.[369]

267On the shore of the Firth of Tay, we encounter the thanedom of Monifieth. The only mention of it is a missing charter from King Robert Bruce to Patrick, his main physician, granting him the lands of Balugillachie within the thanage of Monifieth. Here, we also come across an abthanrie; however, the difference between the two is clear. During the reign of Alexander the Second, the former was, like most thanages, held from the Crown, while the latter belonged to the earls of Angus. In this context, King Alexander gives the monastery of Arbroath ten merks annually, paid each year from his company or rent of Monifieth; meanwhile, Malcolm, earl of Angus, grants to Nicholas, son of Bricius, priest of Kerimure, and his heirs, the entire lands of the abthein of Munifeth in fee and heritage.[366] Adjacent to Monifieth, in the nearby parish of Monikie, was the last of the Forfarshire thanages—namely, that of Duny or Downie. In 1359, the sheriff reports nothing from the thanage of Duny, as it was then in the possession of the earl of Sutherland through his marriage to the king’s sister.[367] At the same time, when Robert the Second elevated Glammis to a barony for John Lyon, he also granted a similar charter to Sir Alexander de Lyndesay for all his lands in the thanage of Downy, which was made into a barony, including the bondmen, their obligations, native men and their followers, and the services of the freeholders (liberetenencium) of that barony.[368] In relation to this thanage, we also note the wasteland known as the Moor of Downie.[369]

Thanages in Fife and Fothriff.

Crossing the Firth of Tay and entering the province of Fife and Fothriff, we find the thanages few in number and at some distance from each other, and this arises from the land having been extensively granted at an early period 268as feudal holdings to the Saxon and Norman followers of the king. In Fife we find traces of three thanages, and in Fothriff of two. Those of Fife are, first, Kinneir in the parish of Kilmany. We have no early notice of Kinneir as a thanage, but it was afterwards a barony; and among the lands belonging to the barony we find mention of the thainis lands, viz., those of Straburne, Fordell, and Fotheris. Not far from it was the thanage of Dervesin or Dairsy. In a charter granted by Ernald, bishop of St. Andrews, to the church of St. Andrews, of the church of Dervesin, with a carucate of land in that township, in his demesne, among the witnesses is Hywan, son of Malcothen, Thain de Dervesin; and in the retours it appears as the barony and demesne lands of Dairsie.[370] In the parish of Cairnbee, not far from the shore of the Firth of Forth, we find the thanage of Kelly. When King David the First granted to the priory of May the lands of Balugallin, they were perambulated among others by Malmure, Thain de Chellin or Kelly, and among the missing charters of Robert the First is one to William Seward of the barony of Kelly.[371] In Fothriff we find in the interior the thanage of Falkland, mentioned at a very early period; for among those who perambulated the marches between Kyrkness and Lochore in the reign of Alexander the First was Macbeath, Thaynetus de Falkland, and we find that it afterwards became a royal forest.[372] The only other thanage was that of Kinross.[373] We find in 1264, I de Kynross, sheriff of Kynross, accounting for the Waytinga of four nights in the year, amounting to forty 269cows, besides pigs, cheese, and grain. This burden indicates that it had been a thanage, and it appears as such in the reign of Robert the First, when an inquisition was held at Kinross, on the 23d September 1323, regarding the lands of the forest of Kinross, and these lands were separated from the thanage of Kinross. It afterwards appears as a barony, with the castle, lake, and fishings of Lochleven.[374]

Crossing the Firth of Tay and entering the province of Fife and Fothriff, we find that the thanages are few and spaced apart. This is because the land was largely granted as feudal holdings early on to the Saxon and Norman supporters of the king. In Fife, we see remnants of three thanages, while Fothriff has two. The first thanage in Fife is Kinneir in the parish of Kilmany. There’s no early record of Kinneir as a thanage, but it later became a barony; among the lands belonging to the barony are mentioned the thainis lands of Straburne, Fordell, and Fotheris. Close by was the thanage of Dervesin or Dairsy. In a charter granted by Ernald, the bishop of St. Andrews, to the church of St. Andrews regarding the church of Dervesin, which included a carucate of land in that township, Hywan, son of Malcothen, Thain de Dervesin, is listed among the witnesses; in the return records, it shows up as the barony and demesne lands of Dairsie.[370] In the parish of Cairnbee, near the shore of the Firth of Forth, we find the thanage of Kelly. When King David the First granted the lands of Balugallin to the priory of May, they were surveyed, among others, by Malmure, Thain de Chellin or Kelly, and one of the missing charters of Robert the First is for William Seward of the barony of Kelly.[371] In Fothriff, the thanage of Falkland is noted from an early period; among those who surveyed the boundaries between Kyrkness and Lochore during the reign of Alexander the First was Macbeath, Thaynetus de Falkland, and we learn that it later became a royal forest.[372] The only other thanage was Kinross.[373] In 1264, I de Kynross, the sheriff of Kynross, accounted for the Waytinga of four nights each year, totaling forty cows, plus pigs, cheese, and grain. This requirement shows it had been a thanage, and it appears as such during the reign of Robert the First when an inquiry was held at Kinross on September 23, 1323, concerning the lands of the forest of Kinross, which were separated from the thanage of Kinross. It later appears as a barony, complete with the castle, lake, and fishing rights of Lochleven.[374]

Thanages in Stratherne.

Crossing the range of the Ochils and entering the ancient earldom of Stratherne, we find one of the earliest residences of the old Scottish kings appearing as a thanage. In the reign of Alexander the Third the thane of Forteviot has to answer to the king for twenty merks, and we find the sheriff of Perth subsequently accounting for the firma or rent-charge of the land of William of Forteviot;[375] while King Robert the First grants in 1314 to the church and canons of Inchaffray his lands of Cardnay and Dolcorachy in the thanage of Forteviot. It appears in the retours as a barony.[376] In this earldom we meet for the first time with a thanage held of the earl and not of the Crown. The foundation-charter of the abbey of Inchaffray, granted by Gilbert, earl of Stratherne, in the year 1200, is witnessed among others by Anechol Theinus or thane of Dunine, now Dunning; and in a subsequent charter the same earl terms him ‘Anechol, my thain of Dunyn.’ In 1247 a charter is granted by Malise, earl of Stratherne, to the abbey of Inchaffray, of twenty merks annually from the thanage of Dunyne and Peticarne, to be received for all time in future from the hands of those who hold the said lands for the time being; and in confirmation of this grant he addresses a mandate to Bricius, thane of Dunin, to see twenty merks at Dunin from the firma due to the earl, paid to Inchaffray. The descent of these 270thanes of Duning can, however, be ascertained from the Chartulary. The most powerful family next to the earls was that of the seneschals or stewards of Stratherne. They descend from Gilleness, seneschal of Stratherne in the time of Earl Gilbert, who had two sons—Malise, who appears as seneschal in 1220, and Anechol, who was thane of Duning. From Malise proceeded a line of seneschals, the succession to which was carried by a daughter to the Drummonds. Anechol was succeeded as thane of Duning by Bricius, who likewise appears as thane of Duning; but in the time of Robert, earl of Stratherne, the son of Malise, the seneschalship had fallen to him likewise, and he witnesses a charter of that earl as ‘Bricius de Dunin, his seneschall.’[377] The lands of Duning and others were erected into the barony of Duncrub in favour of Andrew Rollo of Duncrub in 1540; and among the lands we find the thane lands also called Edindonyng.[378] One of the charters by Earl Gilbert, which is witnessed by Anechol, thane of Dunin, is likewise witnessed by Duncanus, Thanus de Struin. This is the only notice of this thanage, but the name corresponds with that of the parish of Strowan on the south bank of the Earn above Crieff. It is now united with the parish of Monzievaird, from which it is divided by the river. It was probably a thanage also held of the earl, and the old family of the Toschachs of Monzievaird no doubt derived their name and descent from its Toschach or thane.[379]

Crossing the Ochil hills and entering the historic earldom of Stratherne, we come across one of the earliest homes of the old Scottish kings appearing as a thanage. During the reign of Alexander the Third, the thane of Forteviot had to report to the king for twenty merks, and later we see the sheriff of Perth accounting for the company or rent-charge of the land belonging to William of Forteviot;[375] while King Robert the First granted his lands of Cardnay and Dolcorachy in the thanage of Forteviot to the church and canons of Inchaffray in 1314. It appears in the records as a barony.[376] In this earldom, we first encounter a thanage held from the earl rather than from the Crown. The foundation charter of Inchaffray Abbey, granted by Gilbert, earl of Stratherne, in 1200, is witnessed by, among others, Anechol Theinus or thane of Dunine, now Dunning; and in a later charter, the same earl refers to him as ‘Anechol, my thane of Dunyn.’ In 1247, a charter is granted by Malise, earl of Stratherne, to the abbey of Inchaffray, for twenty merks annually from the thanage of Dunyne and Peticarne, to be accepted for all future time from those who hold the said lands; and to confirm this grant, he sends a mandate to Bricius, thane of Dunin, to ensure that twenty merks from the company due to the earl are paid to Inchaffray. The lineage of these thanes of Duning can be traced from the Chartulary. The most powerful family after the earls was that of the stewards or seneschals of Stratherne. They descended from Gilleness, seneschal of Stratherne during Earl Gilbert's time, who had two sons—Malise, who appears as seneschal in 1220, and Anechol, who was thane of Duning. From Malise came a line of seneschals, which continued through a daughter to the Drummonds. Anechol was succeeded as thane of Duning by Bricius, who also appears as thane of Duning; but during the time of Robert, earl of Stratherne, the son of Malise, the seneschalship had passed to him as well, and he witnesses a charter of that earl as ‘Bricius de Dunin, his seneschall.’[377] The lands of Duning and others were established as the barony of Duncrub for Andrew Rollo of Duncrub in 1540; among these lands, we find the thane lands also referred to as Edindonyng.[378] One of the charters by Earl Gilbert, witnessed by Anechol, thane of Dunin, is also witnessed by Duncanus, Thanus de Struin. This is the only mention of this thanage, but the name matches that of the parish of Strowan on the south bank of the Earn above Crieff. It is now combined with the parish of Monzievaird, separated by the river. It was likely another thanage held by the earl, and the old family of the Toschachs of Monzievaird probably derived their name and lineage from its Toschach or thane.[379]

Thanages in Atholl.

North of the earldom of Stratherne, and within the range of the Grampians, lay the ancient earldom of Atholl. It is from this district that the royal dynasty emerged which terminated with Alexander the Third, the founder of the house having been lay abbot of Dunkeld, and possessor of the abthanrie of Dull,[380] and from his son Duncan proceeded not 271only the kings of Scotland, but likewise the ancient earls of Atholl. The abthanrie of Dull was a very extensive district, and embraced a large portion of the western part of the earldom, and may be viewed as the original patrimony of the royal house. It contained within it two thanages, viz., those of Dull and of Fothergill, now Fortingall. Thus we find Alexander the Second issuing a mandate addressed to his theyns and other good men of Dul and Forterkil, in which he grants to the canons of Scon the right of taking materials from his thanages of Dul and Forterkil for the work at their church of Scon.[381] In the reign of Alexander the Third we find in 1264 Alan the Hostiary bound to account for the firma of Dull, and in 1289, Duncan, earl of Fife, is Firmarius or renter of the manor of Dull, the rent for two years being five hundred pounds seven shillings and fourpence.[382] He is also keeper of the prison of Dull, but while the abthanrie with its two thanages is thus in the Crown, the church of Dull, with its chapels of Foss and Branboth in Glenlyon, belonged to the earls of Atholl, and was granted by Malcolm, earl of Atholl, to the priory of St. Andrews after the death of William his cleric. This grant is confirmed by the bishop of Dunkeld, reserving a right to give the latter, to the extent of ten merks, to a vicar, and an annual rent of twenty shillings due to him and his clergy from the Abthanrie of Dull.[383] By king David the Second the bailiary of the abthain of Dull was granted to John Drummond, and in his reign the thanages began to be broken up, for he grants a charter to John de Loorne, and Janet, his spouse, and our cousin, of the whole lands of Glenlion; another to Donald M‘Nayre of the lands of Estirfossach or 272Foss, in the abthanrie of Dull, which had been resigned by Hugo de Barclay; and a third to Alexander Meinzies of the barony of Fothergill, in the county of Perth.[384]

North of the earldom of Stratherne, and within the range of the Grampians, was the ancient earldom of Atholl. This area was where the royal dynasty originated, ending with Alexander the Third, the founder of the house, who was the lay abbot of Dunkeld and held the abthanrie of Dull,[380] and it was from his son Duncan that both the kings of Scotland and the ancient earls of Atholl descended. The abthanrie of Dull was a large area, covering a significant part of the western section of the earldom, and can be seen as the original inheritance of the royal family. It included two thanages, namely Dull and Fothergill, now known as Fortingall. We see Alexander the Second issuing a mandate to his thanes and other good people of Dul and Forterkil, granting the canons of Scon permission to take materials from his thanages of Dul and Forterkil for their church at Scon.[381] During the reign of Alexander the Third, in 1264, Alan the Hostiary was required to account for the company of Dull, and in 1289, Duncan, earl of Fife, was the Firmarius or renter of the Dull manor, with the rent for two years amounting to five hundred pounds, seven shillings, and four pence.[382] He was also the keeper of the Dull prison, but while the abthanrie with its two thanages was under the Crown, the church of Dull, along with its chapels of Foss and Branboth in Glenlyon, belonged to the earls of Atholl and was granted by Malcolm, earl of Atholl, to the priory of St. Andrews after the death of his clerk William. This grant is confirmed by the bishop of Dunkeld, who reserved the right to give the latter up to ten merks to a vicar, and an annual rent of twenty shillings owed to him and his clergy from the Abthanrie of Dull.[383] The bailiwick of the abthain of Dull was granted to John Drummond by King David the Second, and during his reign, the thanages started to be divided, as he granted a charter to John de Loorne, and Janet, his spouse, and our cousin, for all the lands of Glenlion; another to Donald M‘Nayre for the lands of Estirfossach or 272 Foss, in the abthanrie of Dull, which had been resigned by Hugo de Barclay; and a third to Alexander Meinzies for the barony of Fothergill, in the county of Perth.[384]

Besides these thanages held of the Crown, we find mention of two held of the earl of Atholl, and two of the bishop of Dunkeld. On the north bank of Loch Tay was the thanage of Cranach, but it no sooner appears in the records than it vanishes as a thanage, for it passed into the Menzies family, and among their writs is a charter by David de Strathbogie, earl of Atholl and Constable of Scotland, to Sir Robert de Meygnes, knight, son of Sir Alexander de Meygnes, for his homage and service, of the whole thanage of Cranach, in the earldom of Atholl, with the lands of Cranach, Achmore, Kynknoc, the two Ketherowes, and Achnechroish, as a feudal holding for military service. The other thanage lay in the valley of Glentilt, near Blair, and of it we have more particulars. The earldom of Atholl had become vested in the person of Robert, Steward of Scotland, and before he succeeded to the throne in 1371 he grants a charter, as Lord of Atholl, which is undated, to Eugenius, thane of Glentilt, brother of Reginald of the Isles, of the whole thanage of Glentilt, being three davachs of land, for his faithful service, to be held of him in fee and heritage for ever, for payment of eleven merks in money, and the carriage of four horses once a year for hunting in the forest of Bencromby if demanded. There is a provision that should the yearly value of the thanage at any time not reach the sum of eleven merks, he is to pay such sum as may be fixed by an assize of the inhabitants of Strathguye and of those dwelling in the thanage. There is then a retour at Logyraite in the court of the earl of Athole, by which, on 29th July 1457, Andrew de Glentilt is served heir to his father John le thane de Glentilt, in the lands of Petnacrefe in Strathguay; and a charter of sale, in 1461, by Andrew, thane of Glentilt, 273to John Stewart of Fothergill, of the lands of Achnamarkmore, to be held of himself; and this is followed by a notarial instrument taken on the sale by Finlay ‘le thane de Glentilt,’ son and heir of the late Andrew le thane de Glentilt, on 27th April 1647, of the right of reversion of these lands for twenty pounds, payable in one day between sunrise and sunset. There is then a precept of sasine by Findlay, thane of Glentilt, in favour of Neill Stewart of Fothergill, as son and heir of Neill Stewart of Fothergill, of the lands of Achnamarkmore, given at Glentilt on 4th June 1500, in presence of John, Thane, son and heir-apparent of Findlay, and on 13th August 1501 a charter of sale by Finlay, thane of Glentilt, to Elenore, countess of Atholl, of Kincraigy. We have then two charters of even date, granted by John, earl of Atholl, and superior of All and Whole the lands of the Thanagium Abnathie, or the thanedom of Glentilt, to John Stewart, his son and heir, of the said lands Thanagii Abnathie, or le thanedom of Glentilt, which formerly belonged to Finlay Toschach, thane of Glentilt, and which he voluntarily resigned, as is proved to us by his corporal oath sworn on the holy evangels of God. The earl’s seal and the seal of Finlay Toschach are appended, at Dunkeld, the last day of May 1502, and these charters are confirmed by a charter under the Great Seal on 2d July 1502, of the thanage, with the bondmen, bondages, native-men and their issue.[385] According to this charter the thanage contained seventeen townships, including the two tenandries of Achnamarkmore and Kincraigy, giving an average of about the sixth part of a davach to each township; and we here see the family, which originally descended from that of the Isles, adopting the name of Toschach, from their designation of Thane. From 274them no doubt proceeded the M‘Intoshes of Tiriny in Glentilt, which is included among the lands of the thanage.[386] We find mention of two other thanages in Atholl, but it is not very clear whether they were held under the earl, or under the bishop of Dunkeld. King William the Lion confirms to the church and canons of Scone a grant made to them by Malcolm, earl of Atholl, of the church of Loginmahedd, now Logierait, with its chapels of Kilchemi, Dunfolenthi, Kelkassin, and Kelmichelde Tulimath, and with all its other lawful pertinents; but John, bishop of Dunkeld, grants and confirms to the abbots and canons of Sconie the church of Logymahedd, in Atholl, with the full tithes, benefices, and rights lawfully pertaining to said church, viz., of Rath, which is the chief seat of the earldom (caput comitatus), and of the whole thanage of Dulmonych, and of the whole thanage of Fandufuith, and with these chapels, Kylkemy, Dunfoluntyn, Kilcassyn, Kilmichell of Tulichmat, and all pertinents of said chapels, and a toft in Logyn, with common pasture, as is contained in a charter of Earl Henry.[387] The Rath or fort is still visible on a height between the two rivers at the junction of the Tay and the Tummel, and the modern names of the places where the four chapels were situated are Killichangie, Dunfallandy, Killichassy, and Tullimet, and they are all within the parish of Logierait, but the two thanages seem not to have been included in Earl Malcolm’s charter, and are situated within the territory termed the bishopric of Dunkeld, now the parish of Little Dunkeld, for Fandufuith is now Fandowie in Strathbraan, and Dalmonych is probably Dalmarnoch, on the south bank of the Tay, in the same parish. We have no other notice of these thanages.

Besides these thanages held by the Crown, we find reference to two held by the Earl of Atholl and two by the Bishop of Dunkeld. On the north bank of Loch Tay was the thanage of Cranach, but it disappears from the records almost as soon as it appears, as it passed into the Menzies family. Among their documents is a charter by David de Strathbogie, Earl of Atholl and Constable of Scotland, to Sir Robert de Meygnes, knight, son of Sir Alexander de Meygnes, granting him the entire thanage of Cranach in the earldom of Atholl, along with the lands of Cranach, Achmore, Kynknoc, the two Ketherowes, and Achnechroish, as a feudal holding for military service. The other thanage was located in the valley of Glentilt, near Blair, and we have more details about it. The earldom of Atholl came to be held by Robert, Steward of Scotland, and before he became king in 1371, he grants an undated charter as Lord of Atholl to Eugenius, thane of Glentilt, brother of Reginald of the Isles, for the entire thanage of Glentilt, consisting of three davachs of land, for his loyal service. This was to be held in fee and heritage forever, requiring the payment of eleven merks in money and the delivery of four horses once a year for a hunting trip in the forest of Bencromby if requested. There is a stipulation that if the yearly value of the thanage ever falls short of eleven merks, he must pay an amount determined by an assize of the residents of Strathguye and those living in the thanage. There is then a retour at Logyraite in the court of the Earl of Atholl, whereby, on 29th July 1457, Andrew de Glentilt is served as heir to his father John le thane de Glentilt in the lands of Petnacrefe in Strathguay; and a charter of sale in 1461 by Andrew, thane of Glentilt, to John Stewart of Fothergill, of the lands of Achnamarkmore, to be held of himself. This is followed by a notarial instrument taken on the sale by Finlay ‘le thane de Glentilt,’ son and heir of the late Andrew le thane de Glentilt, on 27th April 1647, regarding the right of reversion of these lands for twenty pounds, to be paid in one day between sunrise and sunset. There is then a precept of sasine by Findlay, thane of Glentilt, in favor of Neill Stewart of Fothergill, as son and heir of Neill Stewart of Fothergill, concerning the lands of Achnamarkmore, given at Glentilt on 4th June 1500, in the presence of John, Thane, son and heir-apparent of Findlay. On 13th August 1501, there is a charter of sale by Finlay, thane of Glentilt, to Elenore, Countess of Atholl, of Kincraigy. Then we have two charters of the same date, granted by John, Earl of Atholl, and superior of all the lands of the Thanagium Abnathie, or the thanage of Glentilt, to John Stewart, his son and heir, of said lands Thanagii Abnathie, or the thanage of Glentilt, which previously belonged to Finlay Toschach, thane of Glentilt, who voluntarily resigned it, as evidenced by his sworn oath on the holy gospels. The earl’s seal and the seal of Finlay Toschach are attached, at Dunkeld, on the last day of May 1502, and these charters are confirmed by a charter under the Great Seal on 2nd July 1502, for the thanage, including the bondmen, bondages, native-men, and their descendants. According to this charter, the thanage contained seventeen townships, including the two tenandries of Achnamarkmore and Kincraigy, averaging about a sixth of a davach per township; and here we see the family, which originally descended from that of the Isles, adopting the name of Toschach, from their designation of Thane. From them no doubt came the M‘Intoshes of Tiriny in Glentilt, which is included among the lands of the thanage. We find mention of two other thanages in Atholl, but it is unclear whether they were held under the earl or the bishop of Dunkeld. King William the Lion confirms to the church and canons of Scone a grant made to them by Malcolm, Earl of Atholl, of the church of Loginmahedd, now Logierait, with its chapels of Kilchemi, Dunfolenthi, Kelkassin, and Kelmichelde Tulimath, and with all its other lawful pertinents; but John, Bishop of Dunkeld, grants and confirms to the abbots and canons of Scone the church of Logymahedd, in Atholl, with all tithes, benefices, and rights lawfully pertaining to the said church, viz., of Rath, which is the main seat of the earldom (caput comitatus), and of the whole thanage of Dulmonych, and of the whole thanage of Fandufuith, along with these chapels, Kylkemy, Dunfoluntyn, Kilcassyn, Kilmichell of Tulichmat, and all pertinents of said chapels, and a toft in Logyn, with common pasture, as stated in a charter from Earl Henry. The Rath or fort is still visible on a rise between the two rivers at the junction of the Tay and the Tummel, and the modern names of the places where the four chapels were located are Killichangie, Dunfallandy, Killichassy, and Tullimet, all within the parish of Logierait. However, the two thanages do not seem to have been included in Earl Malcolm’s charter and are situated within the territory referred to as the bishopric of Dunkeld, now the parish of Little Dunkeld, for Fandufuith is now Fandowie in Strathbraan, and Dalmonych is likely Dalmarnoch, on the south bank of the Tay, in the same parish. We have no further information about these thanages.

Thanages in Gowry.

Between the earldom of Atholl and the province of Fife 275and Fothriff, and separated from the latter by the Firth of Tay, lay the earldom of Gowry. In the account of the seven provinces of Scotland prior to the Scottish conquest, this earldom formed one province along with that of Atholl; but after the Scottish dynasty was seated on the throne it was attached to the province of Fife and Fothriff. It was the heart of the kingdom, as within it was situated the royal seat of Scone, where, as Fordun rightly tells us, ‘both the Scottish and Pictish kings had whilom established the chief seat of government;’ and from an early period it appears to have belonged to the royal family, as Bower makes the curious statement that Alexander the First had received at his baptism, as a donation from his father’s brother the earl of Gowry, the lands of Lyff and Invergowry, where, after he became king, he began to build a palace, and finally conferred them upon the abbey of Scone. These lands are in fact contained in the foundation-charter of Scone by Alexander the First, and that the earldom had been the appanage of Donald Bane, who alone can be meant, is probably true enough.[388]

Between the earldom of Atholl and the province of Fife 275and Fothriff, separated from the latter by the Firth of Tay, was the earldom of Gowry. In the description of the seven provinces of Scotland before the Scottish conquest, this earldom counted as one province along with Atholl; however, after the Scottish dynasty took the throne, it became part of the province of Fife and Fothriff. It was the heart of the kingdom, as it housed the royal seat of Scone, where, as Fordun correctly notes, ‘both the Scottish and Pictish kings had formerly established the main seat of government;’ and from early on, it seems to have belonged to the royal family, as Bower makes the interesting remark that Alexander the First received, at his baptism, as a gift from his uncle, the earl of Gowry, the lands of Lyff and Invergowry, where, after he became king, he started to build a palace, ultimately granting them to the abbey of Scone. These lands are indeed included in the foundation-charter of Scone by Alexander the First, and it's likely true that the earldom had been the appanage of Donald Bane, who is the only candidate meant. [388]

In the reign of Malcolm the Fourth, who confirms the foundation-charter of Alexander the First, we find mention of the four royal manors of Gouerin or Gowry paying Can to the king, and these were Scon or Scone, Cubert or Coupar-Angus, Forgrund or Longforgan and Stratherdel; and these appear to have been likewise royal thanages. Thus Alexander the Second grants to the canons of Scone, in exchange for tithes which they exacted from the lands of Forgrund, one net of his fishings in the thanage of Scone, 276two acres of land in the territory of Scone where the Canon’s Well is situated, and a perpetual lease of his demesnes of Rath and Kynfaunes in Gowry; and finally King Robert the First grants to the abbot and canons of Scone the whole thanage of Scone, with all its pertinents.[389] Strathardell, too, was a thanage, as we find a charter granted in the reign of William the Lion by Laurence of Abernethy of the church of Abernethy to the monks of Arbroath is witnessed by Macbeth, sheriff of Scon, thane of Strathardel;[390] and though we have no notice of the royal manors of Cupar and Forgrund being termed thanages, it is probable that they were so.

During the reign of Malcolm the Fourth, who confirms the foundation charter of Alexander the First, we see a reference to the four royal manors of Gouerin or Gowry paying Can to the king. These manors were Scone, Coupar-Angus, Longforgan, and Stratherdel; they also seem to have been royal thanages. Alexander the Second grants the canons of Scone, in exchange for tithes they collected from the lands of Forgrund, one fishing net from his fishing rights in the thanage of Scone, two acres of land in Scone where the Canon’s Well is located, and a perpetual lease of his lands at Rath and Kynfaunes in Gowry. Finally, King Robert the First grants the abbot and canons of Scone the entire thanage of Scone, including all its associated rights.[389] Strathardell was also a thanage, as shown by a charter from the reign of William the Lion, where Laurence of Abernethy, for the church of Abernethy, witnesses the monks of Arbroath, alongside Macbeth, sheriff of Scone and thane of Strathardel;[390] and although we do not have information about the royal manors of Cupar and Forgrund being referred to as thanages, it’s likely they were.

North of Cupar, however, was the thanage of Alyth, in which was situated the royal castle of Invercuych, as we find Robert the Second granting to Sir James de Lyndesay All and Whole the lands of Aberbothry, as also the place of the royal castle of Invercuyth and all the lands which belonged to John de Welhame and John de Balcasky, in the thanage of Alyth, to be held as a barony; and the same monarch includes the thanage of Alyth with its pertinents in a subsequent charter to Sir James de Lyndesay of the castle and barony of Crawford and other lands;[391] and in connection with this thanage there appears to have been a forest, as in two charters of King David the Second to the canons of Scone, Alyth is mentioned among the royal forests.[392] As Alyth with its royal castle was at the north-east extremity of Gowry, so we find at its north-west boundary the thanage and royal castle of Kinclaven, on the west bank of the Tay, near its junction with the river Isla. We find notices of the repair of the castle in 1264, while the sheriff of Perth accounts for its firma, and King Robert the Second grants to his illegitimate son, John, his lands of 277Ballathys, Invernate, and Mukirsy in the thanage of Kynclevin, with its tenandries and services of the freeholders, the native-men, bondmen, and their bondages and followers.[393]

North of Cupar, however, was the thanage of Alyth, which included the royal castle of Invercuych. We see Robert the Second granting Sir James de Lyndesay all of the lands of Aberbothry, along with the location of the royal castle of Invercuych and all the lands that belonged to John de Welhame and John de Balcasky in the thanage of Alyth, to be held as a barony. The same king mentions the thanage of Alyth and its associated properties in a later charter to Sir James de Lyndesay for the castle and barony of Crawford and other lands;[391] and in connection with this thanage, there seems to have been a forest, as Alyth is listed among the royal forests in two charters from King David the Second to the canons of Scone.[392] Since Alyth with its royal castle was at the northeast end of Gowry, we find the thanage and royal castle of Kinclaven at its northwest boundary, on the west bank of the Tay, near its junction with the river Isla. Records indicate repairs to the castle in 1264, while the sheriff of Perth accounts for its company, and King Robert the Second grants his illegitimate son, John, his lands of 277Ballathys, Invernate, and Mukirsy in the thanage of Kynclevin, along with its tenandries and the services of freeholders, native men, bondmen, and their dependents.[393]

Thanages south of the Forth.

The thanages of which we have thus given shortly the history were all situated north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, and in those eastern districts which formed originally the seat of the Pictish tribes, and afterwards fell under the dominion of a dynasty of kings of Scottish race. The Scots were thus a dominant race over a subject population, and under the succeeding dynasty, who adopted Norman customs and assimilated the laws and institutions of the country to those of a feudal monarchy, these districts became the theatre of a Saxon colonisation and of a gradually increasing settlement of Norman barons, who held the land on a feudal tenure from the Crown; and thus the more ancient tenures represented by the thanages were comparatively speaking few in number, and scattered in isolated situations. But while the thanages in general were thus situated, there was one thanage south of the Firth of Forth which appears to belong to the same class. It was situated on the south bank of the river Carron, and represented that small district, distinguished in the Irish Annals by the name of Calathros, and in Latin documents and chronicles as Calatria,—a name preserved in the more modern Callender. The name of Ecclesbreac by which the church was known, and by which it is still called in the Highlands, indicates that it was inhabited by a Gaelic-speaking people, and the term Breac is usually associated with those of Pictish race. They were probably the remains of the old Pictish population which gave their name to the Pentland Hills. Be this as it may, the notices of this thanage are in entire harmony with those of the thanages north of the Forth. A charter by King David the First to the canons of Stirling is witnessed 278by Dufotir, sheriff of Stirling; and the same Dufotir witnesses a charter of King David to the church of Glasgow, as Dufoter de Calatria. About 1190 appears Dominus Alwynus de Kalenter.[394] A charter by Herbert, son of Herbert de Camera, of a half carucate of land in his territory of Dumfries, consisting of four bovates or oxgangs near Louchbane, is witnessed by Malcolm, thane of Kalentyr, and Alexander the Second grants to the canons of Holyrood, in feu-farm, his whole lands of Kalentyr, which had been in his hands since the day on which he assigned to Malcolm, formerly thane of Kalentyr; forty pound lands in Kalentyr, which lands are reserved to the said thane. Then we find the old thanage converted into crown demesne, and the thane bought off with a feudal holding. In the same reign a charter by Maldouen, earl of Lennox, is witnessed by P., Thane of Kalentyr; and a missing charter of King David the Second ‘to William Livingston of the lands of Callanter by forfeiture of Patrick Calentyre,’ appears to terminate the line of the thanes, and to indicate the conversion of the lands into a barony in favour of the Livingston family.[395] A charter granted by David the First before his succession to the throne, when the province of Lothian and the ancient Cumbrian kingdom were under his rule, and addressed to all his faithful Tegns and Drengs of Lothian and Teviotdale,[396] shows that any thanes who appear in these districts where the population was entirely Anglic, belong to the Saxon organisation, and have no connection with the more northern thanages.

The thanages that we’ve briefly outlined were all located north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, in the eastern regions that originally were home to the Pictish tribes and later came under the rule of a dynasty of Scottish kings. The Scots became a dominant group over a subject population, and under the next dynasty, which adopted Norman customs and aligned the laws and institutions of the area with those of a feudal monarchy, these regions became the setting for Saxon colonization and a gradually growing settlement of Norman barons, who held their land on a feudal basis from the Crown. As a result, the older tenures represented by the thanages were relatively few and located in isolated areas. However, there was one thanage south of the Firth of Forth that seems to belong to the same category. It was located on the south bank of the Carron River and represented a small district, referred to in the Irish Annals as Calathros and in Latin documents as Calatria—a name that evolved into the more modern Callender. The name Ecclesbreac by which the church was known, and which it is still called in the Highlands, indicates that it was inhabited by a Gaelic-speaking population, and the term Breac is usually linked to those of Pictish heritage. They were likely the remnants of the old Pictish population that gave their name to the Pentland Hills. Regardless, the records regarding this thanage align perfectly with those of the thanages north of the Forth. A charter from King David the First to the canons of Stirling is witnessed by Dufotir, sheriff of Stirling, and the same Dufotir appears as a witness for a charter from King David to the church of Glasgow, as Dufoter de Calatria. Around 1190, we see Dominus Alwynus de Kalenter.[394] A charter by Herbert, son of Herbert de Camera, for a half carucate of land in his Dumfries territory, consisting of four bovates or oxgangs near Louchbane, is witnessed by Malcolm, thane of Kalentyr, and Alexander the Second grants the canons of Holyrood his entire lands of Kalentyr in feu-farm, which had been in his possession since the day that he assigned to Malcolm, formerly thane of Kalentyr; forty pound lands in Kalentyr, which lands are reserved for the said thane. Then we see the old thanage transformed into crown property, with the thane compensated through a feudal holding. In the same reign, a charter by Maldouen, earl of Lennox, is witnessed by P., Thane of Kalentyr; and a missing charter from King David the Second ‘to William Livingston of the lands of Callanter due to the forfeiture of Patrick Calentyre,’ appears to mark the end of the thanes’ line and suggests the conversion of the lands into a barony in favor of the Livingston family.[395] A charter granted by David the First before he became king, when the province of Lothian and the ancient Cumbrian kingdom were under his control, addressed to all his loyal Tegns and Boys of Lothian and Teviotdale,[396] shows that any thanes in these areas, where the population was entirely Anglic, belong to the Saxon structure and are not connected to the more northern thanages.

Toshachdor and Toshachdera.

We have seen that the term Thane, in connection with that portion of the crown land north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde called a thanage, and considered as crown demesne, 279was the equivalent of the Gaelic Toisech or Toschach, but we also find this word Toschach used in Scotland in combination with two other words nearly resembling each other, and thus forming the two denominations of Toschachdor and Toschachdera, indicating in this form a person, and in the form of Toschachdoracht and Toschachderacht, an office, just as the function of the Toisech is expressed in the Irish system by Toisecheacht. Sir John Skene, in his treatise De Verborum Significatione, gives under the word Toscheoderache, several interpretations of it. He says that it was ‘ane office or jurisdiction, not unlike to a bailliarie, especially in the Iles and Hielandes.’ ‘Some alleagis it to be ane office pertaining to execution of summondis. Uthers understandis the same to be ane crowner. Last, summe understandis it to be ane searchour and taker of thieves and limmers.’ But it is obvious from his references that he confounds the two offices together. The Toschachdoracht was the office like a bailiary, and the Toschachdor was considered the equivalent of the coroner, and this office was mainly confined to the Highlands and Islands. The Toschachdera he rightly explains, in his Notes to the Old Laws, as a name given by the original Scots and Irish to the serjeand or servitor of court who put the letters of citation in force, and that this office was commonly called ‘ane Mair of Fee.’[397] We find the two offices existed distinct from each other in the Isle of Man, and this throws some light upon it. That island was divided into six sheadings, and each sheading had two officers. The first was the coroner, and this office, says Mr. Train, in his History of the Isle of Man, is of the highest antiquity in the island. He is called in Manks Toshiagh Jioarey, or chief man of the law. There is likewise, says Mr. Train, an officer of unknown 280antiquity in every parish called a Maor, who collects all escheats, deodands, waifs, and estrays.[398]

We have seen that the term Thane, related to the crown land north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde known as a thanage, viewed as crown property, 279 was equivalent to the Gaelic Leader or Toschach. However, we also find this term Toschach used in Scotland alongside two other similar-sounding words, creating the terms Toschachdor and Toschachdera, which denote a person in one form and an office in the form of Toshachdoracht and Toschachderacht, just as the function of the Toisech is expressed in the Irish system by Toisecheacht. Sir John Skene, in his work On the Meaning of Words, provides several interpretations of the term Toscheoderache. He states that it was "an office or jurisdiction, not unlike a bailiary, especially in the Isles and Highlands." "Some allege it to be an office related to the execution of summonses. Others understand it to be a coroner. Lastly, some interpret it as a searcher and taker of thieves and outlaws." However, it is clear from his references that he confuses the two offices. The Toschachdoracht was the office similar to a bailiary, and the Toschachdor was viewed as the equivalent of a coroner, with this office primarily found in the Highlands and Islands. He accurately explains Toschachdera in his Notes to the Old Laws as a name given by the original Scots and Irish to the serjeant or court officer who enforced the letters of citation, and that this role was commonly called "a Mair of Fee."[397] We see that the two offices existed separately on the Isle of Man, shedding light on the matter. The island was divided into six sheadings, and each sheading had two officers. The first was the coroner, and according to Mr. Train in his History of the Isle of Man, this office has a long history on the island. In Manks, he is referred to as Toshiagh Jioarey, or chief man of the law. Additionally, Mr. Train mentions an officer of unknown age in every parish called a Maor, who collects all escheats, deodands, waifs, and estrays.[398]

The Toischeachdor derives his name from Toisech, and Dior, an old word signifying ‘of or belonging to law,’ and is obviously the same as the Manks Toshiagh Jioarey, and this office is not to be found in those eastern districts where the thanages prevail, for the simple reason that it is there represented by the Toschech or Thane himself, but the Toiseachdera or Mair of Fee occurs repeatedly in connection with them. Thus in the laws of King William the Lion, which gave the form of citation, it is directed to be made by the serjeand or coroner or Tosordereh or other summoner;[399] and that the serjeand and Toshachdera are the same, will be evident on comparing a charter of the thanage of Belhelvie, which mentions the office of smith and the office of serjeand, with one of the demesne lands of Davochindore in Kildrummy, where the same offices are called Fabrisdera et Toshachdera.[400] We find in connection with the thanage of Moravia the office of Mair of Fee,[401] and in 1476 the lord of Strathawin, in Banffshire, grants to Alexander Crom Makalonen the lands of Invercahomore, with the office of Toshoderatus de Strathawin.[402] We can trace the appearance of this office too in connection with the church lands in this part of Scotland. One of the earliest grants to the bishop of Aberdeen was the schyra or parish of Rayne. It contained the lands of Ledyntoschach, or the Toschach’s half, and Rothmaise, in which the word Rath appears. These lands were held under the bishop by a family of De Rane, and afterwards by a family called Tulidef, but in 1544 the bishop feus to Mr. Walter Stewart the lands of Invirquhaland, Newmore, and two parts of 281Rothtmaise cum ly Derachthowis.[403] The lands of Tarves, within the thanage of Fermartin, were conferred upon the abbey of Arbroath by Alexander the Second, and in 1384 the abbot of Arbroath confers the office of Derethy of Terwas upon Thomas de Lochane and the heirs of his body in perpetuity.[404] In the thanage of Fettercairn we find, besides the thaneston, or mensal land of the thane, another portion termed Deray lands, or the possession of the Toschachdera.[405] These notices will be sufficient to show the existence of this office in connection with the thanages, to which a portion of the land was assigned as official demesne.

The Toischeachdor gets his name from Chief and Dior, an old term meaning 'of or belonging to law,' and is clearly the same as the Manks Toshiagh Jioarey. This role isn't found in the eastern areas where thanages exist, simply because it is represented there by the Toschech or Thane himself. However, the Toiseachdera or Mair of Fee is often mentioned alongside them. In the laws of King William the Lion, which outline the form of citation, it states that it should be made by the serjeand, coroner, Tosordereh, or another summoner; [399] and it will be clear that the serjeand and Toshachdera are the same when comparing a charter of the thanage of Belhelvie, which lists the role of smith and serjeand, with a document from the demesne lands of Davochindore in Kildrummy, where the same roles are referred to as Fabrisdera and Toshachdera.[400] In relation to the thanage of Moravia, we find the role of Mair of Fee,[401] and in 1476, the lord of Strathawin in Banffshire grants Alexander Crom Makalonen the lands of Invercahomore, along with the position of Toshoderatus of Strathawin.[402] We can also trace this position's appearance connected to church lands in this region of Scotland. One of the earliest grants to the bishop of Aberdeen was the parish of Rayne. It included the lands of Ledyntoschach, or the Toschach’s half, and Rothmaise, where the term Rath appears. These lands were held by a family named De Rane, and later by a family called Tulidef, but in 1544, the bishop granted the lands of Invirquhaland, Newmore, and two parts of 281Rothtmaise cum ly Derachthowis.[403] The lands of Tarves, within the thanage of Fermartin, were given to the abbey of Arbroath by Alexander the Second, and in 1384, the abbot of Arbroath grants the role of Derethy of Terwas to Thomas de Lochane and his heirs in perpetuity.[404] In the thanage of Fettercairn, besides the thaneston, or main land of the thane, we find another section called Deray lands, or the property of the Toschachdera.[405] These details are enough to demonstrate the existence of this role in connection with the thanages, where a portion of land was assigned as official demesne.

Result of survey of thanages.

We have now completed our survey of the thanages which survived the war of independence, and we thus see that there existed in the eastern Lowlands isolated territories, scattered here and there among the feudal holdings, still bearing the name of Thanagium, and preserving many of the characteristics of the older Celtic tribe. These thanages during the period of the rule of the kings of the race of David the First were considered as forming part of the crown demesne, and were held of the kings by persons called Thanes in feu-farm for payment of an annual firma, rent or feu-duty, but their connection with the ancient tribe lands is indicated by the fact that the feuar bearing the Saxon name of Thane was likewise known by the Celtic name of Toschach, and therefore represented the ancient Toisech of the Tuath or tribe, and that his annual feu-duty was likewise known by the Celtic name of Cain, usually amounting to about twelve merks, while the land was subject to another burden termed Conveth, and afterwards Waytinga, which was no other than the Coinmhedha or Coigny of the Irish tribes. These thanages had therefore obviously replaced 282the more ancient Tuath, and what was now regarded as crown land was the ancient tribe territory. It varied in size, as did the Irish Tuath. Its principal measure of land bore the Celtic name of Davach, a name also retained when the land had passed into feudal holdings. Each davach contained four ploughgates, equivalent to the Irish Bally and the Welsh Tref, and the fourth part of the ploughgate seems to have formed the smallest holding, and been known by the Celtic term of Rath. The size of these thanages or tribe territories held of the Crown varied from twelve to six davachs, and those held of the earls seem in general not to have exceeded three. Part of this territory was held by the thane or Toschach in demesne, and was known as the Thanestown or thane’s lands, and was cultivated by bondmen or prædial serfs, of whom there were two kinds, the bondus, or occupier of a servile tenement, amounting usually to the fourth part of a ploughgate or township, and the native-man, who was servile by race. Another part of the thanage consisted of tenandries, or free tenements, held under the thane by a class of sub-vassals called libere tenentes, or freeholders, for payment of a Cain or feu-duty, and these were likewise known by the Celtic name of Octhigern, the equivalent of the Irish Oclach. They were in fact the lower of the two divisions of the Flaith or nobles of the Irish tribe, consisting of the Aire ard and the Aire desa, while from the upper division the Ri Tuath or Toisech, as the case might be, was chosen, and when we find the territorial name of Dyce connected with some of the thanages, as Fordyce in the thanage of the Boyne, Dyce in that of Kintore, Tannadyce in the thanage of the same name, we can hardly avoid recognising the Deis, or private property, which constituted the basis of the Grad Flath, or territorial nobles of the tribe.

We have now completed our survey of the thanages that survived the war of independence, revealing that in the eastern Lowlands there were isolated territories scattered among the feudal holdings, still known as Thanagarian, and retaining many characteristics of the older Celtic tribes. During the rule of the kings descended from David the First, these thanages were considered part of the crown lands and were held by individuals called Thanes in feu-farm for an annual payment known as company, rent, or feu-duty. Their connection to the ancient tribal lands is evident from the fact that the feuar, who had the Saxon name Thane, was also referred to by the Celtic name Toschach, representing the ancient Chief of the Tuath or tribe. Additionally, his annual feu-duty was known by the Celtic term Cain, typically amounting to about twelve merks, while the land also had another burden referred to as Conveth, later known as Waiting, which was essentially the Coinmhedha or Coigny of the Irish tribes. Therefore, these thanages clearly replaced the older 282 People, and what was now seen as crown land consisted of the ancient tribal territory. The size varied, similar to the Irish Tribe. Its main measure of land was known as Davach, a term that continued to be used even when the land transitioned into feudal holdings. Each davach contained four ploughgates, equivalent to the Irish Bally and the Welsh Tref, with a fourth of a ploughgate likely being the smallest holding, known by the Celtic term Rage. The size of these thanages or tribal territories held of the Crown varied from twelve to six davachs, while those held by the earls generally did not exceed three. Part of this territory was held by the thane or Toschach in demesne, known as the Thanestown or thane’s lands, and was farmed by bondmen or prædial serfs, which fell into two categories: the bondus, or occupiers of a servile tenement, usually about a fourth of a ploughgate or township, and the native-man, who was servile by ancestry. Another section of the thanage comprised tenandries, or free tenements, held under the thane by a class of sub-vassals called freeholders, or freeholders, in exchange for a Cain or feu-duty. They were also known by the Celtic name Octhigern, which corresponds to the Irish Oclach. In fact, they represented the lower of the two divisions of the Flaith or nobility of the Irish tribe, consisting of the Hot air and the Air design, from which the upper division chose the North Road or Toiseach. In examining the territorial name of Dyce linked to some of the thanages, such as Fordyce in the thanage of the Boyne, Dyce in that of Kintore, and Tannadyce in the thanage of the same name, we can't help but recognize the Deis, or private property, that provided the foundation of the Grad Flath, or territorial nobility of the tribe.

Between the class of freeholders and the servile class part of the land was occupied by the liberi firmarii, or free 283farmers, who had a mere usufruct of their possessions, which varied in size from the tenandry to the small holding of two oxgangs, or the fourth part of a ploughgate. These farmers usually held upon the system termed the Steelbow, when the stock and implements belonged to the proprietor, and were handed over to the tenant during his occupation of the land, who was bound to return an equal value at the termination of his tenure, his rent being usually paid in kind. This tenure closely resembled that of the Saer, or Ceile, of the Irish tribe, while the Daer, or bond Ceile, were represented by the Bondi, or occupiers of a servile holding in the thanage.

Between the class of landowners and the lower class, part of the land was occupied by the freedmen, or free farmers, who had only the right to use their possessions, which varied in size from tenant farms to small holdings of two oxgangs, or a quarter of a ploughgate. These farmers typically operated under a system called Steelbow, where the livestock and tools belonged to the owner and were given to the tenant for the duration of their stay on the land. The tenant was required to return an equivalent value at the end of their lease, and their rent was usually paid in goods. This arrangement was similar to that of the Saer, or Ceilidh, of the Irish tribe, while the Dear, or bond Ceilidh, were represented by the Bondi Beach, or occupiers of servile holdings in the thanage.

Another portion of the thanage was the church land. When the church consisted merely of the Cill, or parish church, it was known as the Terra ecclesiæ, kirkton or Pettintaggart, and was cultivated by the Scolocs, who paid Cain to the thane, and Conveth to the bishop in whose diocese it was. It generally varied in size from a half davach to a half ploughgate, but when a Columban monastery had been founded in the thanage, it was of larger extent and fell into lay hands under the name of abbatie, or abthanrie, paying, however, both Cain and Conveth to the church. This was in fact the termon lands of the Irish tribe. Lastly, what had originally been the waste land of the tribe became known as the forest, and became dissociated from the cultivated land of the thanage. It either formed the subject of a separate grant or was retained as a royal forest.

Another part of the thanage was the church land. When the church was just the Cill, or parish church, it was called the Earth church, kirkton or Pettintaggart, and was farmed by the Scolocs, who paid Cain to the thane, and Conveth to the bishop in whose diocese it was located. Its size usually ranged from a half davach to a half ploughgate, but when a Columban monastery was established in the thanage, it became larger and fell into lay hands under the name of abbey, or abthanrie, still paying both Cain and Conveth to the church. This was actually the termon lands of the Irish tribe. Finally, what was originally the waste land of the tribe became known as the forest and was separated from the cultivated land of the thanage. It either became the subject of a separate grant or was kept as a royal forest.


313. Reg. Mag. Sig., pp. 66, 71.

313. Reg. Mag. Sig., pp. 66, 71.

314. Robertson’s Index, p. 124, No. 25.

314. Robertson’s Index, p. 124, No. 25.

315. Chartulary of Moray, p. 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chartulary of Moray, p. 34.

316. The Thanes of Cawdor, p. 3.

316. The Thanes of Cawdor, p. 3.

317. Ib. p. 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 56.

318. Record of Returns for Elgin, Nos. 25, 178.

318. Record of Returns for Elgin, Nos. 25, 178.

319. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 47.

320. Shaw’s Moray, p. 227.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Shaw’s Moray, p. 227.

321. Chartulary of Moray, pp. 83, 342.

321. Chartulary of Moray, pp. 83, 342.

322. Chartulary of Aberdeen, vol. i. p. 55.

322. Chartulary of Aberdeen, vol. i. p. 55.

323. Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. ii. p. 130, 132.

323. Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. ii. p. 130, 132.

324. Ib. p. 363.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 363.

325. Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. ii. p. 216.

325. Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. ii. p. 216.

326. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 21.

326. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 21.

327. Reg. Mag. Sig., 52, 183.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Reg. Mag. Sig., 52, 183.

328. Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. i. p. 286.

328. Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. i. p. 286.

329. Exchequer Rolls, i. pp. 11, 551.

329. Exchequer Rolls, i. pp. 11, 551.

330. Ant. Ab. and Banff, i. 250.

330. Ant. Ab. and Banff, i. 250.

331. Reg. Mag. Sig., 24. 19, 43, 117.

331. Reg. Mag. Sig., 24. 19, 43, 117.

332. Ib. 224. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. 224. 14.

333. Ant. Ab. and Banff, i. 571.

333. Ant. Ab. and Banff, i. 571.

334. Chartulary of Aberdeen, vol. i. p. 360. These services consisted mainly of the obligation on the tenants to cut the proprietor’s corn. They continued to be exacted from the small tenants in many parts of the north-eastern Lowlands, under the name of Bonnach or Bonnage, till late in the eighteenth century. Each tenant had to give three days’ labour annually, which were called his Bondage days.—Stat. Acc., 1433, vi. 146.

334. Chartulary of Aberdeen, vol. i. p. 360. These services mainly involved the tenants being required to cut the owner's corn. This practice persisted among small tenants in many areas of the northeastern Lowlands, known as Bonnach or Bonnage, until the late eighteenth century. Each tenant was required to provide three days of labor each year, referred to as their Bondage days.—Stat. Acc., 1433, vi. 146.

335. Ib. vol. i. pp. 12, 15.

335. Ib. vol. i. pp. 12, 15.

336. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. clxxxi. 442.

336. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 181. 442.

337. Rotuli Scotiæ, vol. i. p. 10. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 12.

337. Scottish Rolls, vol. i. p. 10. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 12.

338. Robertson’s Index, pp. 17, 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Robertson’s Index, pp. 17, 18.

339. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 586.

339. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 586.

340. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 68, No. 229.

340. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 68, No. 229.

341. Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. iii. p. 362.

341. Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. iii. p. 362.

342. Robertson’s Index, p. 117, No. 72.

342. Robertson’s Index, p. 117, No. 72.

343. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 585. In later allusions to Fettercairn and Kincardine in these Rolls they are always spoken of as convertible names for the same Thanage.

343. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 585. In later references to Fettercairn and Kincardine in these Rolls, they are always mentioned as interchangeable names for the same Thanage.

344. Robertson’s Index.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Robertson’s Index.

345. Stat. Account (1791), vol. xvii. p. 387.

345. Stat. Account (1791), vol. xvii. p. 387.

346. Misc. of Spalding Club, vol. v. p. 209.

346. Misc. of Spalding Club, vol. v. p. 209.

347. Robertson’s Index, p. 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Robertson’s Index, p. 32.

348. See ante, vol. ii. p. 343.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. See previous, vol. ii. p. 343.

349. Chartulary of St. Andrews, pp. 229, 234, 238, 240.

349. Chartulary of St. Andrews, pp. 229, 234, 238, 240.

350. Charters of Rostenoth.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Charters of Rostenoth.

351. Ant. Aberd. and Banff, vol. iv. p. 711.

351. Ant. Aberd. and Banff, vol. iv. p. 711.

352. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 588.

352. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 588.

353. Retours for Forfar, Nos. 377, 507.

353. Retours for Forfar, Nos. 377, 507.

354. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 171; Retours for Forfar, 116.

354. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 171; Retours for Forfar, 116.

355. Reg. Mag. Sig., pp. 32, 72.

355. Reg. Mag. Sig., pp. 32, 72.

356. Retours for Forfar, 536.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Returns for Forfar, 536.

357. Robertson’s Index, pp. 18, 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Robertson’s Index, pp. 18, 23.

358. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 44.

359. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 43.

360. Chart. of Arbroath, pp. 4, 67.

360. Chart. of Arbroath, pp. 4, 67.

361. Ib. pp. 163, 325. Hist. MSS. Rep. II. p. 166.

361. Ib. pp. 163, 325. Hist. MSS. Rep. II. p. 166.

362. Chart. of Arbroath, pp. 38, 39.

362. Chart. of Arbroath, pp. 38, 39.

363. Exchequer Rolls, i. p. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Exchequer Rolls, vol. 1, p. 10.

364. Ib. pp. 8, 50.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. pp. 8, 50.

365. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 124.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 124.

366. Chart. of Arbroath, pp. 204, 330.

366. Chart. of Arbroath, pp. 204, 330.

367. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 589.

367. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 589.

368. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 88.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 88.

369. Retours for Forfar, Nos. 424, 449.

369. Returns for Forfar, Nos. 424, 449.

370. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 128; Retours, Fife, 1370.

370. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 128; Returns, Fife, 1370.

371. Chart. of May, p. 2; Robertson’s Index, p. 25.

371. Chart of May, p. 2; Robertson’s Index, p. 25.

372. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 117; Retours, Fife, 131.

372. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 117; Returns, Fife, 131.

373. On the shore of the Firth, near North Queensferry, was probably a thanage of Fordell, as in 1451 we find a grant to the monastery of Dunfermline by John, Thane de Fordell, and Alexander Thain, his son; but from the late date it is possible that this may have been a proper name.—Chart. of Dunfermline, p. 326.

373. On the coast of the Firth, close to North Queensferry, there was likely a thanage of Fordell, since in 1451 there's a record of a grant to the monastery of Dunfermline by John, Thane de Fordell, and his son Alexander; however, given the late date, it’s possible that this could have been a proper name.—Chart. of Dunfermline, p. 326.

374. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 16; Robertson’s Index, 28; Retours, Kinross, 2.

374. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 16; Robertson’s Index, 28; Retours, Kinross, 2.

375. Exchequer Rolls, i. pp. 18, 534.

375. Exchequer Rolls, i. pp. 18, 534.

376. Chart. of Inchaffray, p. 24; Retours, Perth, 305.

376. Chart. of Inchaffray, p. 24; Retours, Perth, 305.

377. Chart. of Inchaffray, s. 15, 16, 28.

377. Chart. of Inchaffray, pp. 15, 16, 28.

378. Third Report of MS. Commission, 406; Retours, Perth, 954.

378. Third Report of MS. Commission, 406; Retours, Perth, 954.

379. Chart. of Inchaffray, p. 20; Retours, Perth, 140, 471, 729.

379. Chart. of Inchaffray, p. 20; Retours, Perth, 140, 471, 729.

380. Crinan, the founder of the house, is termed in the Chronicles abbot of Dunkeld, and by Fordun Abthanus de Dull. There was no such title as abthanus, but the abthanrie of Dull appears in the Crown from the earliest period.

380. Crinan, the founder of the house, is referred to in the Chronicles as the abbot of Dunkeld, and by Fordun as Abthanus de Dull. The title abthanus didn't actually exist, but the abthanrie of Dull seems to have been recognized in the Crown from very early on.

381. Liber de Scon, p. 41.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Book of Scon, p. 41.

382. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 348.

382. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 348.

383. Chartulary of St. Andrews, pp. 245, 295.

383. Chartulary of St. Andrews, pp. 245, 295.

384. Reg. Mag. Sig., 74; Robertson’s Index, 57.

384. Reg. Mag. Sig., 74; Robertson’s Index, 57.

385. These charters are, or were, in the Atholl charter-chest, but are not noticed by Mr. W. Fraser in his account of the Atholl charters in the Seventh Report of the Hist. MSS. Commission, p. 703.

385. These charters are, or were, in the Atholl charter chest, but Mr. W. Fraser does not mention them in his account of the Atholl charters in the Seventh Report of the Hist. MSS. Commission, p. 703.

386. Mr. Innes, in his Legal Antiquities, p. 80, where a short notice of the thanage is given, inadvertently confounds the M‘Intoshes of Tiriny in Atholl with the M‘Intoshes of Monzievaird in Stratherne.

386. Mr. Innes, in his Legal Antiquities, p. 80, where he provides a short note about the thanage, accidentally mixes up the M‘Intoshes of Tiriny in Atholl with the M‘Intoshes of Monzievaird in Stratherne.

387. Liber de Scon, pp. 21, 36.

387. Book of Scon, pp. 21, 36.

388. Scotichronicon, B. vi. c. 36. Donald Bane is improperly made by the peerage-writers father of Madach, first earl of Atholl, and progenitor of these earls; but there is no real authority for this; and the claim of Cumyn to the crown of Scotland, through his grand-daughter, shows that he left no male descendants, and that there were no subsequent earls of Gowry adds probability to the fact.

388. , B. vi. c. 36. Donald Bane is wrongly referred to by some peerage writers as the father of Madach, the first earl of Atholl, and the ancestor of these earls; however, there is no solid evidence for this. Additionally, the fact that Cumyn's claim to the Scottish crown comes through his granddaughter indicates that he had no male heirs, and the absence of later earls of Gowry supports this conclusion.

389. Liber de Scon, pp. 6, 41, 45, 46, 95.

389. Liber de Scon, pp. 6, 41, 45, 46, 95.

390. Chart. of Arbroath, p. 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chart. of Arbroath, p. 27.

391. Reg. Mag. Sig., pp. 137, 172.

391. Reg. Mag. Sig., pp. 137, 172.

392. Liber de Scon, pp. 112, 113.

392. Liber de Scon, pp. 112, 113.

393. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. pp. 3, 17, 18; Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 166.

393. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. pp. 3, 17, 18; Reg. Mag. Sig., p. 166.

394. Chartulary of Cambuskenneth, pp. 250, 199; Chart. of Glasgow, p. 9.

394. Chartulary of Cambuskenneth, pp. 250, 199; Chart. of Glasgow, p. 9.

395. Chartulary of Cambuskenneth, p. 108; Chart. of Holyrood, p. 51; Robertson’s Index, 38; Chart. of Glasgow, p. 120.

395. Chartulary of Cambuskenneth, p. 108; Chart. of Holyrood, p. 51; Robertson’s Index, 38; Chart. of Glasgow, p. 120.

396. National MSS., vol. i.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. National MSS., vol. 1.

397. Toscheoderach Barbarum nomen, priscis Scotis et Hybernis usitatum pro serjando vel serviente Curiæ, qui literas citationes mandat executioni. Quod officium dicitur vulgo, ane Mair of Fee.Reg. Maj., p. 13.

397. Toscheoderach Barbarum is the term used by the ancient Scots and Irish for someone who serves or operates in the court, carrying out citations and summons. This role is commonly known as the Mair of Fee.Reg. Maj., p. 13.

398. Train’s History of the Isle of Man, vol. ii. p. 209.

398. Train’s History of the Isle of Man, vol. ii. p. 209.

399. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 58.

399. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 58.

400. Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. iv. p. 453.

400. Ant. Ab. and Banff, vol. 4, p. 453.

401. Retours, Elgin, 25. Officium marisfeodi terrarum comitatus de Murray, viz., Thanagie de Murray.

401. Returns, Elgin, 25. Office of the feudal lord of the Murray County lands, specifically Thanagie of Murray.

402. Ant. of Ab. and Banff, vol. iv. p. 476.

402. Ant. of Ab. and Banff, vol. iv. p. 476.

403. Chartulary of Aberdeen, pp. 4, 6, 88, 428. Ant. of Ab. and Banff, vol. iii. p. 428.

403. Chartulary of Aberdeen, pp. 4, 6, 88, 428. Ant. of Ab. and Banff, vol. iii. p. 428.

404. Reg. Nigrum de Aberbrothoc, p. 128.

404. Reg. Nigrum de Aberbrothoc, p. 128.

405. Retours for Kincardine, No. 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Returns for Kincardine, No. 19.

284

CHAPTER VIII.

THE FINÉ OR CLAN IN SCOTLAND.

Clanship in the Highlands.

Those influences which led to the Tuath with its Toisech passing over into the Thanage and the Thane in the eastern districts were less felt in the more mountainous regions of the north and west, where the power of the Crown was comparatively weak, and more nominal than real, and here the tribe went through a different process. While the large districts continued to be ruled by their Mormaers and the Mortuath, and the Province existed intact, there was little of external influence to affect the social organisation of their Celtic population; but the same internal modification which led to the development of the sept or clan from the tribe was no doubt silently at work, and when the break-up of the great provinces and the alienation of the lands of the tribe to feudal lords removed the veil, the clan appears exhibiting in the main the characteristics of the Irish sept. The clan organisation was in the main limited to that part of modern Scotland known as the Highlands and Islands, where the mountainous and rugged character of the former and the comparative inaccessibility of the latter led to the preservation of a population of pure Gaelic lineage, speaking a Gaelic dialect. Here the introduction, by marriage or royal grant, of feudal overlords with apparently feudal holdings was purely nominal. It led to nothing like the Teutonic colonisation which characterised the Lowlands, and neither affected the Gaelic population nor the institution of clanship among them.

The influences that caused the Tuath and its Leader to transition into the Thanage and the Thane in the eastern regions were less significant in the more mountainous areas of the north and west, where the Crown's power was comparatively weak and more of a formality than reality. In these regions, the tribe experienced a different evolution. While larger territories remained under the rule of their Mormaers and the Mortuary, and the Province remained intact, there was little external influence that impacted the social organization of their Celtic population. However, the same internal changes that led to the rise of the sept or clan from the tribe were undoubtedly taking place quietly, and when the disintegration of the large provinces and the transfer of tribal lands to feudal lords occurred, it revealed a clan structure that mainly exhibited the traits of the Irish sept. Clan organization was primarily confined to the part of modern Scotland known as the Highlands and Islands, where the mountainous terrain of the former and the relative inaccessibility of the latter contributed to the preservation of a population with pure Gaelic ancestry, speaking a Gaelic dialect. In this context, the introduction of feudal overlords through marriage or royal grant, with seemingly feudal holdings, was largely nominal. This did not lead to anything resembling the Teutonic colonization that defined the Lowlands and did not significantly impact the Gaelic population or the institution of clanship among them.

The Highland line.

285The boundary line which separated the Highlands from the Lowlands, and known as the Highland Line, was in the main an imaginary line separating the Gaelic-speaking people from those using the Teutonic dialect, but it likewise coincides in part with the natural boundaries formed by those physical features of the country which have influenced the relative position of the Gaelic and Teutonic-speaking portion of the population respectively. The southern part of this boundary coincides with the great barrier formed by the mountain range of the Grampians, and where this range is intersected by rivers which take their rise in the interior of the highland region, and flow through this range to the eastern sea, in deep ravines or narrow glens, with high mountains on each side, were narrow passes which formed the entrances into the Highlands, and were easily defended, rendering the country almost inaccessible, while similar passes characterise the northern portion of the line where it crosses the great rivers.

285The boundary that separated the Highlands from the Lowlands, known as the Highland Line, was mainly an imaginary line dividing the Gaelic-speaking people from those who spoke a Teutonic dialect. However, it also aligned in part with natural boundaries created by the physical features of the land that influenced the positions of the Gaelic and Teutonic-speaking populations. The southern part of this boundary matches the significant barrier formed by the Grampian mountain range. Where this range is crossed by rivers that originate in the heart of the Highland region and flow through to the eastern sea in deep ravines or narrow glens, there are passes that serve as entrances into the Highlands. These passes were easy to defend, making the area almost inaccessible, while similar passes define the northern part of the line where it crosses the major rivers.

The Highland Line may be said at its southern end to commence at Loch Lomond, in the earldom of Lennox, where the Pass of Balmaha between the lake and the commencement of the mountain region leads into the district of which this lake is the centre. The line then enters the earldom of Menteith, and crosses the Forth, here called the Avon dubh, at Aberfoil, and proceeds from thence to Callander, where the pass on the north side of Loch Vennachar leads into the district formerly called Strathgartney, and the Pass of Leny forms the entrance to Strathire and to the district of Balquhidder. From Callander the line follows the range of the Grampians, through the earldom of Stratherne, and crosses the river Earn at Crieff, and the Almond at Findoch, where passes lead to the upper part of the Vale of the Earn and to Glenalmond respectively. From thence it follows the line of the Grampians to Dunkeld, where the King’s Pass forms the 286entrance to Strathtay, and through the district of Stormont in Gowry to Blairgowrie, where the passes lead into the district of Strathardell. From thence it follows the line of the Grampians till it crosses the Isla north-west of Alyth, and enters the earldom of Angus, where the minor range of hills forming the east side of Glenisla coincides with the line till it reaches the great chain of the Mounth, or backbone of the Grampians, at Cairn Bannoch. There it enters the earldom of Mar, and proceeds along the west side of Glenmuich to the Dee at Ballater, where the Pass of Ballater leads into the districts of Strathdee and the Forest of Braemar. North of these districts it includes likewise the district of Strathdon, crossing the river Don at Boat of Forbes, whence it proceeds to the river Spey at Craigellachie, including the district of Strathavon, and here a pass leads into the district of Strathspey, and separating the mountain region of the earldom of Moray from the level plains forming the southern seaboard of the Moray Firth, it terminates at the mouth of the river Nairn, which flows through the town of Nairn, and formerly separated the Gaelic-speaking people on its left bank from the lowland population on the right. The Highland Line thus intersects the old earldoms of Lennox, Menteith, Stratherne, Gowry, Angus, Mar, Buchan, and Moray, which represented the older great Celtic tribes or Mortuath, governed by their Ri Mortuath or Mormaers, and the portion of each earldom included in the Highland Line consisted of that part which retained its Gaelic population intact, while the rest of it became more or less colonised by foreign settlers.

The Highland Line can be said to start at its southern end at Loch Lomond, in the Earldom of Lennox, where the Pass of Balmaha between the lake and the start of the mountain region leads into the area centered around this lake. The line then enters the Earldom of Menteith and crosses the Forth, known here as the Black Avon, at Aberfoil, and continues to Callander, where the pass on the north side of Loch Vennachar leads into the area that used to be called Strathgartney, and the Pass of Leny provides access to Strathire and the district of Balquhidder. From Callander, the line follows the Grampians through the Earldom of Stratherne, crossing the River Earn at Crieff and the Almond at Findoch, where passes lead to the upper part of the Vale of the Earn and to Glenalmond, respectively. It then continues along the Grampians to Dunkeld, where the King’s Pass forms the entrance to Strathtay, and through the district of Stormont in Gowry to Blairgowrie, where the passes lead into the district of Strathardell. From there, it follows the Grampians until it crosses the Isla northwest of Alyth and enters the Earldom of Angus, where a minor range of hills on the east side of Glenisla aligns with the line until it reaches the great chain of the Mounth, or backbone of the Grampians, at Cairn Bannoch. Here it enters the Earldom of Mar and continues along the west side of Glenmuich to the Dee at Ballater, where the Pass of Ballater leads into the districts of Strathdee and the Forest of Braemar. North of these districts, it also includes the district of Strathdon, crossing the River Don at Boat of Forbes, from where it proceeds to the River Spey at Craigellachie, including the district of Strathavon. At this point, a pass leads into the district of Strathspey, separating the mountain region of the Earldom of Moray from the flat plains forming the southern coast of the Moray Firth, finishing at the mouth of the River Nairn, which flows through the town of Nairn and once separated the Gaelic-speaking people on its left bank from the lowland population on the right. The Highland Line thus crosses the old Earldoms of Lennox, Menteith, Stratherne, Gowry, Angus, Mar, Buchan, and Moray, which represented the earlier great Celtic tribes or Mortuath, governed by their Ri Mortuath or Mormaers, and the part of each Earldom included in the Highland Line was that part which retained its Gaelic population intact, while the rest became more or less settled by foreign settlers.

Break-up of the Celtic earldoms.

The earldoms of Atholl, Ross, and Sutherland were entirely comprehended within the Highland Line, as well as the great district of Arregaithel, or Argyll, in its most extended sense, reaching from the Clyde to Lochbroom, and a similar line drawn from the Ord of Caithness to Brinsness 287on the west side of Thurso Bay separated the Gaelic population in the more mountainous part of the ancient province of Cathanesia, which from an early period had passed into the possession of the Norwegian earls of Orkney, from the Teutonic settlers in the eastern and more level plains. As long as the native race of the Mormaers remained, though assuming the new character of earls, the connection between them and the Gaelic population of the earldom remained unimpaired; but when, by marriage or otherwise, the earldom passed into foreign hands, the Gaelic population became the subjects of a foreign overlord, the greater tribe became broken up, and they emerged from it in the form of clans or broken tribes.

The earldoms of Atholl, Ross, and Sutherland were completely included within the Highland Line, along with the large area of Arregaithel, or Argyll, in its broadest sense, stretching from the Clyde to Lochbroom. A similar line drawn from the Ord of Caithness to Brinsness 287 on the west side of Thurso Bay separated the Gaelic population in the more mountainous region of the ancient province of Cathanesia, which had long been under the control of the Norwegian earls of Orkney, from the Teutonic settlers in the eastern and flatter plains. As long as the native Earls persisted, albeit taking on the new role of earls, the bond between them and the Gaelic population of the earldom remained strong; however, once the earldom fell into foreign hands through marriage or other means, the Gaelic population became subjects of a foreign lord, leading to the fragmentation of the larger tribe, which then broke away into clans or smaller tribal groups.

Moray.

The first of these great Celtic tribes to break up was that which formed the great earldom, or rather petty kingdom, of Moray. Here we find a family making their appearance in the eleventh century in the Irish Annals as Mormaers of Moray, and occasionally bearing the title of Ri or king. This line of Celtic kings or Mormaers terminated with Maelsnechtan, son of that Lulach mac Gillcomgan who succeeded Macbeth as king of Scotland for three months. He appears as Ri or king of Moray in 1086, and after him Angus, the grandson of Lulach by his daughter, bears the title of earl of Moray, and by his defeat and death in the beginning of the reign of David the First the line of the ancient kings or Mormaers of Moray comes to an end, but the tribe appears to have been still held so far together by their support of the claims of the family of MacHeth to the earldom of Moray, whose founder Wymund asserted himself to be the son of Angus, and of that of MacWilliam who claimed to be the nearer line of the royal family to the throne of Scotland; and it was not till the year 1222 that the pretensions of these two families were finally extinguished by Alexander the Second.

The first of these major Celtic tribes to break up was the one that formed the large earldom, or rather small kingdom, of Moray. Here, we see a family appearing in the eleventh century in the Irish Annals as Mormaers of Moray, occasionally holding the title of Ri or king. This line of Celtic kings or Mormaers ended with Maelsnechtan, son of Lulach mac Gillcomgan, who took over from Macbeth as king of Scotland for three months. He is noted as Ri or king of Moray in 1086, and after him, Angus, the grandson of Lulach through his daughter, took the title of Earl of Moray. With his defeat and death at the start of David the First's reign, the line of the ancient kings or Mormaers of Moray came to an end. However, the tribe seemed to remain somewhat united through their support of the claims of the MacHeth family to the earldom of Moray, whose founder Wymund claimed to be the son of Angus, and the MacWilliam family, which asserted a closer connection to the royal line for the Scottish throne. It wasn't until 1222 that Alexander the Second finally extinguished the pretensions of these two families.

Buchan.

About the same period the line of the Celtic Mormaers or 288earls of Buchan had come to an end. The Book of Deer furnishes us with a tolerably complete list of these Mormaers, from Bede the Pict in the sixth century to Colban, earl of Buchan, in the reign of David the First; and we can see from the history of the last four that they followed in the main the Pictish law of succession, which preferred daughters to sons after brothers. Donald, son of Ruadri, appears as Mormaer of Buchan in the reign of Malcolm the Second. He is followed by Donald, son of MacDubhacain, who is succeeded by his brother Cainneach. The next Mormaer mentioned was his son Gartnait, but he appears to have derived his right through his wife Ete, daughter of Gillamithil. He appears with the title of earl in the reign of Alexander the First, and his daughter Eva carries the earldom to her husband Colban. He is followed by his son Roger, and he by his son Fergus, whose only daughter Margaret carried the earldom to William Cumyn, who became in his right earl of Buchan, and by Alexander the Second was made guardian of the earldom of Moray in 1222. Six years after, the districts of Badenoch and Lochaber were conferred upon his son Walter Cumyn, on the rebellion, defeat, and death of a certain Gillespic, by whom they had apparently been forfeited.

Around the same time, the lineage of the Celtic Mormaers or 288 earls of Buchan came to an end. The Book of Deer provides us with a fairly complete list of these Mormaers, from Bede the Pict in the sixth century to Colban, earl of Buchan, during the reign of David the First. From the records of the last four Mormaers, we see that they primarily followed the Pictish law of succession, which favored daughters over sons after brothers. Donald, son of Ruadri, served as Lord of Buchan during Malcolm the Second's reign. He was succeeded by Donald, son of MacDubhacain, who was followed by his brother Cainneach. The next Mormaer listed is his son Gartnait, although he seemed to have acquired his rights through his wife Ete, daughter of Gillamithil. He is referred to as earl during Alexander the First's reign, and his daughter Eva brought the earldom to her husband Colban. He was followed by his son Roger, who was succeeded by his son Fergus, whose only daughter Margaret transferred the earldom to William Cumyn. He became the earl of Buchan in his own right and was made the guardian of the earldom of Moray by Alexander the Second in 1222. Six years later, the regions of Badenoch and Lochaber were granted to his son Walter Cumyn after the rebellion, defeat, and death of a man named Gillespic, from whom they had apparently been forfeited.

Atholl.

The same reign of Alexander the Second witnessed the termination of the line of the Celtic earls of Atholl and Angus. The former earldom appears to have been an appanage of the family from whom sprang the kings of the race of Duncan, the son of Crinan, and its earls were descended from his younger son, a younger brother of Malcolm Ceannmor.[406] The last of this line was Henry, earl of Atholl, who died before 1215, and the earldom passed to the eldest of two sisters, Isabella and Forflissa, who married Thomas, earl of 289Galloway. On the death of his son Patrick in 1242 he was succeeded by his aunt Forflissa, the other sister, who married David de Hastings, and by his daughter it was carried to the Strathbolgie family, a branch of the earls of Fife.[407] But while the earldom passed into the hands of a succession of foreign earls, a family bearing the title of De Atholia continued to possess a great part of the earldom, and were probably the descendants of the older Celtic earls. The Gaelic population of the whole of the north-western portion of Atholl, bounded on the east by the river Garry, and on the south by the Tummel, remained intact under them, but the possession of the great western territory of the abthanrie of Dull by the Crown led to the introduction of a foreign element among the landholders of the rest of the earldom, and much of the land passed permanently into the possession of the families of Menzies and Stewart, while the Celtic character of the whole earldom was notwithstanding preserved.

The same reign of Alexander the Second saw the end of the line of the Celtic earls of Atholl and Angus. The earldom of Atholl seems to have been a title associated with the family that produced the kings from the Duncan line, who was the son of Crinan, and its earls were descendants of his younger son, a brother of Malcolm Ceannmor.[406] The last of this line was Henry, earl of Atholl, who died before 1215, and the earldom then passed to the eldest of two sisters, Isabella and Forflissa, who married Thomas, earl of 289Galloway. After the death of his son Patrick in 1242, he was succeeded by his aunt Forflissa, the other sister, who married David de Hastings, and through his daughter, the title went to the Strathbolgie family, a branch of the earls of Fife.[407] However, even as the earldom transferred to a series of foreign earls, a family with the title of De Atholia continued to own a large part of the earldom and were likely descendants of the older Celtic earls. The Gaelic population in the entire northwestern portion of Atholl, bordered on the east by the river Garry and on the south by the Tummel, remained intact under them, but the Crown's possession of the large western territory of the abthanrie of Dull introduced a foreign element among the landholders of the rest of the earldom, and much of the land permanently shifted into the hands of the Menzies and Stewart families, while the Celtic identity of the entire earldom was still maintained.

Angus.

The same reign saw also the extinction of the old Celtic earls of Angus. The Pictish Chronicle furnishes us with the names of three of its Mormaers—Dubucan, son of Indrechtaig, who died about 935, and Maelbrigdi, son of Dubucan, and this name again occurs in the ‘Dufugan Comes’ who appears among the seven earls in the reign of Alexander the 290First, and was no doubt earl of Angus. After him we have a succession of four earls from father to son, viz., Gillebride, Gilchrist, Duncan, and Malcolm; and Matilda, the daughter and heiress of the last earl, carried the earldom by marriage first to John Comyn, who died in 1242, and then to the Norman family of De Umphraville. The family of Ogilvie, who retained possession of a considerable portion of the earldom, appear to have been the male descendants of these old Celtic earls, and they likewise gave a line of earls to Caithness, who possessed, with the title of earl, one half of the land of the earldom. Of the land of the earldom of Angus the district of Glenisla was alone included within the Highland Line and preserved its Gaelic population.

The same period also marked the end of the old Celtic earls of Angus. The Pictish Chronicle gives us the names of three of its Mormaers—Dubucan, son of Indrechtaig, who died around 935, and Maelbrigdi, son of Dubucan. This name appears again in 'Dufugan Comes,' who shows up among the seven earls during the reign of Alexander the 290 First, and was undoubtedly the earl of Angus. After him, there were four successive earls from father to son: Gillebride, Gilchrist, Duncan, and Malcolm. Matilda, the daughter and heir of the last earl, married first John Comyn, who died in 1242, and then the Norman family of De Umphraville. The Ogilvie family, who kept a significant part of the earldom, seem to be male descendants of these old Celtic earls. They also produced a line of earls for Caithness, who held the title of earl and owned half of the land of the earldom. Within the earldom of Angus, only the district of Glenisla was included in the Highland Line and maintained its Gaelic population.

Menteith and Stratherne.

The beginning of the reign of Alexander the Third saw the termination too of the line of the old Celtic earls of Menteith. No mention of the Mormaers of this Mortuath has been preserved, and the first earl, Gilchrist, appears in the reign of Malcolm the Fourth. He was succeeded by Murethac, who was followed by two brothers, both bearing the name of Maurice, between whom there was a contention for the earldom in 1213, which ended in the elder Maurice resigning the earldom to his brother and retaining some of the lands for his life;[408] but Earl Maurice left two daughters only, the eldest of whom married Walter Cumyn, and the younger Walter Stewart, and carried the earldom to these families. The western and more mountainous part of this earldom, consisting mainly of the districts of Strathgartney and Strathire, retained its Gaelic population. Of the early Mormaers of the Mortuath of Stratherne we have no mention, but the line of its Celtic earls continued unbroken till the reign of David the Second, when the forfeiture of one interposed for a time a Norman baron, and the succession terminated in 291co-heiresses, when the earldom came into the Crown, and was re-granted to one of the Royal Stewarts; the western districts within the Highland Line retained their Gaelic inhabitants.

The start of Alexander the Third's reign also marked the end of the old Celtic earls of Menteith. There’s no record of the Earls of this Mortuath, and the first earl, Gilchrist, appears during Malcolm the Fourth's reign. He was succeeded by Murethac, who was then followed by two brothers, both named Maurice, who fought over the earldom in 1213. This dispute ended with the older Maurice resigning the earldom to his brother while keeping some of the lands for himself; [408] but Earl Maurice had only two daughters. The eldest married Walter Cumyn and the younger married Walter Stewart, thus passing the earldom to these families. The western and more mountainous area of this earldom, mainly including Strathgartney and Strathire, kept its Gaelic population. We have no records of the early Mormaers of the Mortuath of Stratherne, but the line of its Celtic earls continued uninterrupted until the reign of David the Second, when a Norman baron intervened for a while due to forfeiture. The succession then ended in 291co-heiresses, and the earldom came under Crown control, later being re-granted to one of the Royal Stewarts; the western districts within the Highland Line maintained their Gaelic inhabitants.

Mar.

The only other of the frontier earldoms intersected by the Highland Line was that of Mar, and here, like Buchan, we are on historic ground, for a Mormaer of Mar—Donald mac Emin mac Cainech—is recorded in a nearly contemporary document as having been present at the battle of Clontarff in Ireland, fought in the year 1014;[409] and Ruadri, Mormaer of Mar, who is mentioned in the Book of Deer, appears among the seven earls in the reign of Alexander the First as ‘Rothri Comes.’ The line of the Celtic earls of Mar continued till the reign of Robert the Second, when it was carried by an heiress into the Douglas family, and afterwards to one of the Stewarts, by whom it was resigned to the Crown. A great part of the territory of the Celtic earls was at an early period carried off from them by the family of De Lundin or Durward, who claimed the earldom as representing the earls through a female, and were thus compensated, but this part consisted of Lowland districts, and the Highland districts of Strathdee, Braemar, and Strathdon constituted the ‘comitatus’ or demesne of the Celtic earls, and preserved their Gaelic population.

The only other frontier earldom crossed by the Highland Line was Mar, and here, similar to Buchan, we are on historically significant ground. A Lord of Mar—Donald mac Emin mac Cainech—is noted in a nearly contemporary document as having been present at the battle of Clontarf in Ireland in 1014;[409] and Ruadri, Mormaer of Mar, who is mentioned in the Book of Deer, appears among the seven earls during the reign of Alexander the First as ‘Rothri Comes.’ The line of the Celtic earls of Mar continued until the reign of Robert the Second, when it passed through an heiress into the Douglas family, and later to one of the Stewarts, who eventually surrendered it to the Crown. A significant portion of the territory of the Celtic earls was taken from them early on by the De Lundin or Durward family, who claimed the earldom as descendants through a female line and received compensation, but this portion comprised Lowland areas. The Highland regions of Strathdee, Braemar, and Strathdon made up the 'comitatus' or demesne of the Celtic earls, which retained its Gaelic population.

Ross.

The history of the Mortuath or earldom of Ross is peculiar, and became eventually connected with that of the Lords of the Isles. Of the early Celtic Mormaers we have no record, and the supposed connection of Macbeth with Ross as its Mormaer, which originated with George Chalmers, has no historic foundation. He was, as we have seen, Mormaer of Moray. The name of Gillandres appears in Wyntoun as one of the earls who besieged Malcolm the Fourth in Perth in the year 1160; and the Gaelic name of the old Rosses as Clanghillandres seems to connect him with this earldom, but 292it must have been immediately after in the Crown, for the same Malcolm undoubtedly gave it to Malcolm MacHeth, who appears as its earl, but was soon after expelled. It was afterwards bestowed by William the Lion upon a foreigner, the Count of Holland; but his successor, Alexander the Second, created Ferchard Macintaggart, the heir of a line of lay abbots of Applecross, earl of Ross, who thus united the extensive possessions of that monastery in North Argyll to the earldom, and from him the later earls are descended. It became for a time broken up, when an heiress carried the earldom to Walter de Lesly, and afterwards to Alexander Stewart, earl of Buchan, but it reverted through her daughter and heiress to the line of the Celtic Lords of the Isles.

The history of the Mortuath or earldom of Ross is quite unique and eventually became linked with that of the Lords of the Isles. We have no records of the early Celtic Counts, and the claim that Macbeth was connected to Ross as its Mormaer, which originated with George Chalmers, lacks historical proof. As we have noted, he was actually Lord of Moray. The name Gillandres appears in Wyntoun as one of the earls who besieged Malcolm the Fourth in Perth in 1160, and the Gaelic name for the old Rosses, Clanghillandres, seems to link him to this earldom, but 292 it must have been given to the Crown shortly after, as the same Malcolm undoubtedly granted it to Malcolm MacHeth, who shows up as its earl but was quickly expelled. It was later granted by William the Lion to a foreigner, the Count of Holland; however, his successor, Alexander the Second, appointed Ferchard Macintaggart, the heir of a line of lay abbots of Applecross, as earl of Ross, thereby uniting the extensive lands of that monastery in North Argyll with the earldom, and from him, the later earls are descended. It became fragmented for a time when an heiress brought the earldom to Walter de Lesly, and then to Alexander Stewart, earl of Buchan, but it reverted through her daughter and heiress to the lineage of the Celtic Lords of the Isles.

The Gallgaidheal and their lords.

But while the eastern and central tribes became broken up by the termination of the line of the Celtic earls of the respective great districts or Mortuaths, and thus either reverting to the Crown or passing by marriage to Norman barons, those of the western seaboard and of the Isles were held together for a longer period, and remained intact till towards the end of the fifteenth century. These Gaelic inhabitants of the Western Isles had been, as early as the ninth century, brought under the rule of the Danes and Norwegians, and the latter had in the eleventh century extended their sway over the western districts of the highlands and over Galloway. These Gael were termed Gallgaidheal, the word Gall or foreigner being applied to both Danes and Norwegians, both from being under their rule and from their having been in some degree assimilated to their manners and become connected with them by intermarriage; but the word Gallgaidheal as a geographical term became limited to the district of Galloway, which derived its name from them. The Islands became known as Innsigall, or the islands of the strangers, and western districts of the Highlands as Airer or Oirir Gaidheal, the coast land of the Gael, from whence the name of Argyll 293is derived. Two Celtic chiefs, as we have seen, succeeded at the same time in driving the Norwegians out from the mainland of Scotland, and Somerled, establishing himself as king over the whole of the extensive district known by the name of Ergadia or Oirirgaidheal, extending from the Clyde to Lochbroom, and had likewise wrested from the Norwegian kings of the Isles the southern half of them lying to the south of the promontory of Ardnamurchan, over which his descendants ruled with almost regal sway, while Fergus founded a line of Celtic lords of Galloway. Somerled left three sons—Dubhgal or Dugald, Reginald, and Angus, among whom his dominions were divided. Dubhgal received the district of Lorn, extending from Lochleven to the Point of Ashnish, and also that of Morvern; Reginald obtained the districts of Kintyre and Cowall, and the islands which Somerled had possessed were divided between them, Dubhgal having Mull and the small islands adjacent to it, and Reginald the important island of Isla, with those in the Firth of Clyde. Angus’s possessions appear to have lain north of the others, but a struggle seems to have taken place between him and Reginald, which resulted in Angus being slain with his three sons in 1210 by the sons of Reginald. Soon after, the conquest of the great district of Argyll by Alexander the Second took place, and the descendants of Somerled appear to have been among the lords who were confirmed in their possessions by that monarch, but their possessions in the Isles were still held of the Norwegians till the cession of the Isles in the reign of Alexander the Third. Reginald had left two sons, Donald and Ruaidri or Roderick, the former succeeding his father in Kintyre and Isla, and the latter obtaining Bute and Arran, and likewise the possessions which had been wrested from Angus, and consisted mainly of the district extending from Ardnamurchan to Glenelg, and known by the name of Garmoran; while the district of Lochaber, which had been forfeited, 294passed into the possession of the Cumyns. The descendants of Dugald and Reginald thus shared the possessions of Somerled between them, and we find the heads of the respective families—Alexander, son of Eogan, son of Duncan, son of Dubhgal, Angus Mor son of Donald, and Allan son of Roderic—appearing at the Scottish parliament in 1284, when the crown was settled on the Maiden of Norway; but the families having taken opposite sides in the war of succession—the head of the line of Dubhgal, John of Lorn, supporting the cause of Baliol, and the head of the line of Reginald that of Bruce—the latter became the predominant family. Angus Og, son of Angus Mor, the head of the family who had supported Bruce, received from him when established on the throne the lands of Morvern, Ardnamurchan, and Lochaber, with the islands which had belonged to the Lords of Lorn. These lands and islands, with Kintyre and Isla, were confirmed to his son John by David the Second, who likewise confirmed to Reginald son of Roderic, the lands of Garmoran, with the small islands north of Ardnamurchan and the southern half of the Long Island; but Reginald having been slain in a quarrel with the earl of Ross at Perth in 1346, his possessions passed with his sister Amie by marriage to John the son of Angus,[410] and thus this latter family became known as the powerful Lords of the Isles, ruling over the territories of the Macdonalds of Isla and Kintyre, the MacRuaries of Garmoran and the North Isles, and a great part of those which had belonged to the Lords of Lorn. Their position was still further strengthened by the marriage of John, Lord of the Isles, with the daughter of Robert, High Steward of Scotland, for which connection he had apparently repudiated his first wife Amie; and when the line of the Lords of Lorn of the race of Dubhgal came to an end, and the lordship of Lorn passed to the Stewarts of Innermeath 295by marriage with the daughter and heiress of John, Lord of Lorn, before 1388, the Lords of the Isles were left without a rival in their rule of the Gaelic population of Argyll and the Isles. John, Lord of the Isles, had by his first marriage with Amie MacRuarie, three sons, John, Godfrey, and Ranald; and by his second marriage with the Lady Margaret Stewart likewise three sons, Donald, John, and Alexander; and when Robert the High Steward succeeded to the throne in 1370, his influence led to an arrangement by which the children of the Lord of the Isles by his second marriage, who were the king’s grandsons, were to be preferred to the children of the first marriage in the succession to the Isles, while the possessions of the MacRuarie family, which he had inherited through his first wife, were to be secured to the first family as the price of their acquiescence. Accordingly, in the first year of his reign, King Robert confirms to John, Lord of the Isles, the territory on the mainland and the Isles which had belonged to Alan, son of Roderic, and in the following year confirms a grant by the Lord of the Isles of these possessions to his son Reginald, the youngest of the three brothers, who appears to have agreed to the arrangement, the eldest son, John, having predeceased his father, and the second, Godfrey, having apparently refused to surrender his rights; and a few years later charters are granted to the Lord of the Isles and to the heirs of his marriage with Margaret, the king’s daughter, of the island of Colonsay with its pertinents, and the lands of Lochaber, Kintyre, and one half of Knapdale. On the death of the Lord of the Isles in 1380, Reginald fulfilled his engagement by causing Donald to be recognised as Lord of the Isles, and having him inaugurated by the usual Celtic solemnities as such; while Godfrey appears to have for a time maintained his right to his mother’s inheritance, which, however, was soon extinguished by the failure of heirs-male.

But while the eastern and central tribes fragmented with the end of the line of the Celtic earls of their respective large areas or Mortuaths, resulting in either returning to the Crown or passing through marriage to Norman barons, the tribes along the western coast and the Isles stayed united for a longer time and remained intact until nearly the end of the fifteenth century. These Gaelic inhabitants of the Western Isles had come under the control of the Danes and Norwegians as early as the ninth century, and in the eleventh century, the Norwegians expanded their rule over the western highlands and Galloway. These Gaels were called Gallgaidheal, with the term Gall or foreigner used for both Danes and Norwegians, due to being under their rule and having adopted some of their customs, also connecting through intermarriage. However, the term Gallgaidheal as a geographical reference became limited to Galloway, which got its name from them. The Islands were referred to as Innsigall, or the islands of the strangers, while the western highlands were known as Airer or To Hear Gaelic, meaning the coastline of the Gael, from which the name Argyll is derived. Two Celtic chiefs, as noted, managed to drive the Norwegians out of mainland Scotland simultaneously: Somerled, who established himself as king over the extensive area known as Ergadia or Oirirgaidheal, stretching from the Clyde to Lochbroom, and also took control of the southern half of the Isles from the Norwegian kings, over which his descendants ruled almost like royalty. Meanwhile, Fergus founded a lineage of Celtic lords in Galloway. Somerled had three sons—Dubhgal (or Dugald), Reginald, and Angus—among whom his lands were divided. Dubhgal received the region of Lorn, from Lochleven to the Point of Ashnish, and also Morvern; Reginald got Kintyre and Cowall, while the islands owned by Somerled were split between them; Dubhgal got Mull and surrounding smaller islands, and Reginald acquired the significant island of Isla, as well as those in the Firth of Clyde. Angus’s holdings were generally north of the others, but a conflict seems to have erupted between him and Reginald, which led to Angus and his three sons being killed in 1210 by Reginald's sons. Shortly after, the significant area of Argyll was conquered by Alexander the Second, and Somerled’s descendants appeared to be among the lords confirmed in their territories by that ruler, although their possessions in the Isles were still controlled by the Norwegians until they were ceded during the reign of Alexander the Third. Reginald had two sons, Donald and Ruaidri (or Roderick), with Donald succeeding his father in Kintyre and Isla, and Ruaidri receiving Bute and Arran, along with the lands taken from Angus, primarily the area stretching from Ardnamurchan to Glenelg, known as Garmoran. Meanwhile, the region of Lochaber, which had been forfeited, fell into the hands of the Cumyns. The descendants of Dugald and Reginald thus shared Somerled’s lands, and we find the heads of their families—Alexander, son of Eogan, son of Duncan, son of Dubhgal, Angus Mor, son of Donald, and Allan, son of Roderic—appearing at the Scottish parliament in 1284 when the crown was settled on the Maiden of Norway; however, the families took opposing sides in the succession struggle—the head of Dubhgal's line, John of Lorn, backed Baliol, while Reginald's line supported Bruce—leading to the latter family becoming more powerful. Angus Og, son of Angus Mor, the leader of the family that supported Bruce, received from him, once established on the throne, the lands of Morvern, Ardnamurchan, and Lochaber, along with the islands that belonged to the Lords of Lorn. These lands and islands, as well as Kintyre and Isla, were confirmed to his son John by David the Second, who also confirmed lands of Garmoran, along with the smaller islands north of Ardnamurchan and the southern portion of the Long Island to Reginald, son of Roderic. However, after Reginald was killed in a dispute with the Earl of Ross at Perth in 1346, his possessions passed through marriage to John, son of Angus,[410], and thus this family became known as the powerful Lords of the Isles, ruling over the territories of the Macdonalds of Isla and Kintyre, the MacRuaries of Garmoran and the North Isles, as well as most of what had belonged to the Lords of Lorn. Their position was further solidified by John, Lord of the Isles' marriage to the daughter of Robert, High Steward of Scotland, which apparently led him to repudiate his first wife, Amie; and when the line of the Lords of Lorn from Dubhgal's lineage ended, passing the lordship of Lorn to the Stewarts of Innermeath through a marriage with the daughter and heiress of John, Lord of Lorn, before 1388, the Lords of the Isles were left without a rival in their control over the Gaelic population of Argyll and the Isles. John, Lord of the Isles, had three sons by Amie MacRuarie from his first marriage—John, Godfrey, and Ranald; and three sons—Donald, John, and Alexander—from his second marriage with Lady Margaret Stewart. When Robert the High Steward ascended the throne in 1370, his influence led to an agreement where the children of the Lord of the Isles from his second marriage, who were the king’s grandsons, would be favored over the children from his first marriage regarding succession to the Isles, while the holdings from the MacRuarie family inherited through his first wife would be secured to the first family in exchange. Thus, in his first year as king, King Robert confirmed to John, Lord of the Isles, the mainland and Isles that belonged to Alan, son of Roderic, and the following year approved a grant from the Lord of the Isles of these possessions to his son Reginald, the youngest of the three brothers, who seems to have consented to the arrangement, with the eldest son, John, having died before his father, and the second, Godfrey, apparently refusing to give up his rights. A few years later, charters were issued to the Lord of the Isles and the heirs of his marriage to Margaret, the king’s daughter, for the island of Colonsay with its assets, and the lands of Lochaber, Kintyre, and half of Knapdale. After the Lord of the Isles passed away in 1380, Reginald honored his commitment by having Donald recognized as Lord of the Isles, inaugurating him with the traditional Celtic rituals; while Godfrey seemed to have briefly upheld his claim to his mother’s inheritance, which was eventually extinguished due to the lack of male heirs.

Donald thus appears to have entered peaceably into possession 296of the lordship of the Isles, and his marriage with Margaret, daughter of Walter Lesly, earl of Ross, added a claim to that earldom on the death of her brother Alexander, earl of Ross, who left an only daughter who became a nun. This claim being contested by the Regent Duke of Albany, who had obtained a renunciation from the nun, led to the great battle of Harlaw, where the whole force of the Western Highlands and Isles, as well as those of the earldom, was pitted against the Government; and though the issue of the battle was doubtful, the Lord of the Isles maintained his possession of the earldom, and his title as Earl of Ross was eventually admitted, and he was succeeded in 1420 by his son Alexander, as Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles. The position of the Lords of the Isles, as virtually independent rulers of nearly the whole of the Highlands with the Isles, was now so powerful, that their authority and that of the Crown came into constant collision, and it is necessary, for our purpose, that the leading incidents should be shortly stated. On the accession of James the First in 1424, he appears to have strengthened his party against the family of the Regent Albany by confirming the widow of the Lord of the Isles, and her son Alexander, in the earldom of Ross; and the latter, as Lord of the Isles and Master of the earldom of Ross, sat upon the jury which condemned Murdoch, Duke of Albany, and his father-in-law, the Earl of Lennox, to death; but after his object was attained, this vigorous monarch seemed to feel the necessity of bringing the Highlands more under his control. The mode by which he endeavoured to accomplish this was characteristic. He summoned, in 1427, a Parliament to meet at Inverness, at which the Highland chiefs were invited to attend, and as soon as they obeyed his summons, arrested them to the number of fifty and committed them to prison. The chroniclers enumerate among them—Alexander, Lord of the Isles, and his mother the Countess of Ross; Angus Duff with 297his four sons, leader of four thousand men of Strathnaver; Kenneth More with his son-in-law, leader of two thousand men; John Ross, William Lesly, Angus of Moray, and Mackmahon, leaders of two thousand men each; and he put to death Alexander Makreury of Garmoran, leader of a thousand men, and John Makarthur, a great chief among them, and likewise leader of a thousand men, who were beheaded. The rest were sent to various prisons, where, after a time, some were put to death and others liberated.[411] Among those who were liberated were the Lord of the Isles and his mother, and he seems to have lost no time in endeavouring to revenge himself, for in 1429 he summoned all his vassals in Ross and the Isles, and advanced against the town of Inverness, which he burnt to the ground after he had wasted the crown lands; but on the appearance of the royal army, with King James at its head, he retreated to Lochaber, where the king followed him, and the Lord of the Isles having been deserted by part of his troops, he was attacked and defeated, and eventually surrendered himself unconditionally to the king, when he was imprisoned in Tantallon Castle, and his mother was also arrested and confined at Inchcolm, in the Firth of Forth. Along with the earl of Ross, we find in prison Lachlane M‘Gillane, Torkill M‘Nell, Tarlan MacArchir, and Duncan Persoun.[412]

Donald appears to have taken possession of the lordship of the Isles peacefully. His marriage to Margaret, the daughter of Walter Lesly, the Earl of Ross, also gave him a claim to that earldom after the death of her brother Alexander, the Earl of Ross, who left only a daughter that became a nun. This claim was challenged by the Regent Duke of Albany, who had secured a renunciation from the nun, which led to the significant battle of Harlaw, where the combined forces of the Western Highlands and Isles faced off against the Government. Although the battle's outcome was uncertain, the Lord of the Isles held onto his claim to the earldom, and his title as Earl of Ross was eventually recognized. In 1420, he was succeeded by his son Alexander as Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles. The Lords of the Isles had become powerful independent rulers over much of the Highlands and Isles, causing frequent clashes with the Crown's authority. It's important for our purposes to briefly outline the key events. When James the First came to the throne in 1424, he seems to have bolstered his position against the Albany family by confirming the widow of the Lord of the Isles and her son Alexander in the earldom of Ross. The latter, as Lord of the Isles and Master of the earldom of Ross, served on the jury that sentenced Murdoch, Duke of Albany, and his father-in-law, the Earl of Lennox, to death. After achieving his goal, this strong monarch recognized the need to exert more control over the Highlands. To do this, in 1427, he called a Parliament to convene in Inverness, inviting the Highland chiefs to attend. Once they complied, he arrested around fifty chiefs and imprisoned them. The records list among those captured Alexander, Lord of the Isles, and his mother, the Countess of Ross; Angus Duff and his four sons, who led four thousand men from Strathnaver; Kenneth More and his son-in-law, who commanded two thousand men; and leaders John Ross, William Lesly, Angus of Moray, and Mackmahon, each leading two thousand men. He executed Alexander Makreury of Garmoran, who led a thousand men, as well as John Makarthur, a prominent chief and fellow leader of another thousand men, both of whom were beheaded. The others were sent to different prisons; some were killed later, while others were released. Among those released were the Lord of the Isles and his mother, and he wasted no time in seeking revenge. In 1429, he summoned all his vassals in Ross and the Isles and attacked the town of Inverness, burning it to the ground after laying waste to the crown lands. However, when the royal army, led by King James, arrived, he retreated to Lochaber. After some of his troops abandoned him, he was attacked, defeated, and eventually surrendered unconditionally to the king. He was imprisoned in Tantallon Castle, while his mother was also captured and confined at Inchcolm in the Firth of Forth. Alongside the Earl of Ross, Lachlane M‘Gillane, Torkill M‘Nell, Tarlan MacArchir, and Duncan Persoun were also found in prison.

The imprisonment of the earl of Ross and his mother led to an insurrection in the west, when the Highlanders under Donald Balloch, a cousin of the earl, defeated the royal troops, under the earls of Mar and Caithness, at Inverlochy in Lochaber in 1431, when the former was killed; but on the appearance of the king himself with additional forces, Donald Balloch 298fled to Ireland, and the other chiefs made their submission. In consequence of this insurrection, the king appears to have seen the policy of setting the earl of Ross at liberty and attaching him to his service by conferring upon him the important office of Justiciar of Scotland north of the Forth, an office which he held during the minority of James the Second. He appears, however, to have entered into a league with the earls of Douglas and Crawford, in 14551455, for the dethronement of that monarch, but died in 1449 before any overt attempt had been made to carry it into effect. Alexander, earl of Ross, like his grandfather, seems to have formed one potent alliance with the Lowland nobility by his marriage with Elizabeth Seton, daughter of Alexander, Lord of Gordon and Huntly, while he had—either before or after—added to his possessions by marriage with daughters of Highland chiefs. By his countess Elizabeth he had John, who succeeded him as Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles. By the daughter of Giollapadraig, the last of the lay abbots of Applecross, and known to tradition as the Red Priest, with whom he obtained the lands of Lochalsh, Lochcarron, and others, he had a son Hugh, to whom he gave the lands of Sleat in Skye; and by a daughter of Mac Dubhshithe or Macphee, of Lochaber, he had Celestine or Gilleaspic, to whom he gave the lands of Lochalsh. During the reign of James the Second, John, earl of Ross, was occasionally at variance with the Crown, and at other times on good terms with the king, and under his influence was married to the daughter of Sir James Livingston; but soon after that king’s death, he entered into a league with the earl of Douglas and King Edward the Fourth of England for the conquest and partition of Scotland, in 1462, and immediately raised the standard of revolt. Having assembled a large force, he made himself master of the castle of Inverness, and proclaimed himself supreme over the sheriffdoms of Inverness and Nairn, which then embraced the whole of the north 299of Scotland over which he placed his natural son Angus as lieutenant. In consequence of this act, and of the treaty with England coming to light, he was summoned at his castle of Dingwall to appear before a Parliament in Edinburgh to answer to various charges of treason, and failing to attend, sentence of forfeiture was pronounced against him in 1475. In order to carry this sentence into effect, an expedition consisting both of a fleet and land force was sent against him under the command of the earls of Crawford and Atholl, and this led to his suing for pardon through the medium of the earl of Huntly, and he eventually surrendered himself to the royal mercy. He was restored to his forfeited estates, which he immediately resigned to the Crown. The earldom of Ross was annexed to the Crown, and the rest of his estates, with the exception of Kintyre and Knapdale, were regranted to him by royal charter, and he was created a baron banrent and peer of Parliament by the title of Lord of the Isles, with remainder to his two natural sons, Angus and John. The old Celtic lordship of the Isles was thus converted into a feudal barony in 1476.

The imprisonment of the Earl of Ross and his mother sparked a rebellion in the west, where the Highlanders led by Donald Balloch, a cousin of the earl, defeated the royal troops, commanded by the earls of Mar and Caithness, at Inverlochy in Lochaber in 1431, resulting in the death of the latter. However, when the king himself arrived with reinforcements, Donald Balloch fled to Ireland, and the other chiefs submitted. Following this uprising, the king recognized the necessity of releasing the Earl of Ross and bringing him into his service by granting him the important role of Justiciar of Scotland north of the Forth, a position he held during the minority of James the Second. Nevertheless, he seems to have formed an alliance with the earls of Douglas and Crawford in 14551455 to dethrone that monarch, but he died in 1449 before any concrete attempt could be made to execute the plan. Alexander, Earl of Ross, like his grandfather, seems to have forged a strong alliance with the Lowland nobility through his marriage to Elizabeth Seton, daughter of Alexander, Lord of Gordon and Huntly; he also acquired more land by marrying the daughters of Highland chiefs either before or after. With his countess Elizabeth, he had John, who became the Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles. By the daughter of Giollapadraig, the last lay abbot of Applecross, known in tradition as the Red Priest, he obtained the lands of Lochalsh, Lochcarron, and others, while having a son, Hugh, to whom he granted the lands of Sleat in Skye; and by a daughter of Black Mac or Macphee from Lochaber, he had Celestine or Gilleaspic, to whom he gave the lands of Lochalsh. During the reign of James the Second, John, Earl of Ross, sometimes clashed with the Crown and at other times got along well with the king, and under his influence, he married the daughter of Sir James Livingston. However, soon after the king's death, he allied with the Earl of Douglas and King Edward the Fourth of England to conquer and divide Scotland in 1462, and he quickly raised a rebellion. After gathering a large force, he captured the castle of Inverness and declared himself in charge of the sheriffdoms of Inverness and Nairn, which then covered all of northern Scotland, appointing his illegitimate son Angus as his deputy. Following this action and the exposure of the treaty with England, he was summoned to appear before a Parliament in Edinburgh at his castle in Dingwall to respond to various treason charges. When he failed to show up, he was declared forfeited in 1475. To enforce this judgment, both a fleet and a land force were dispatched against him under the leadership of the earls of Crawford and Atholl, leading him to seek forgiveness through the Earl of Huntly, and he ultimately submitted to royal mercy. He was reinstated in his forfeited estates, which he promptly surrendered to the Crown. The earldom of Ross was attached to the Crown, and the rest of his properties, except for Kintyre and Knapdale, were regranted to him by royal charter, and he was made a baron banrent and peer of Parliament titled Lord of the Isles, with succession granted to his two illegitimate sons, Angus and John. This way, the ancient Celtic lordship of the Isles was transformed into a feudal barony in 1476.

Angus was soon after married to a daughter of the earl of Argyll, by whom he had a son Donald Dubh, but was treacherously slain in 1490 at Inverness by an Irish harper. The repeated attempts which had been made to recover the earldom of Ross, and other acts committed in name of the aged Lord of the Isles, led to his being again forfeited and deprived of his titles and estates in a Parliament held at Edinburgh in May 1493, on which he retired to the monastery of Paisley, and died there in 1498, and was interred in the tomb of his royal ancestor King Robert the Second. Although several attempts were made after his death by the western chiefs to raise up his grandson Donald Dubh and his nephew Donald Gallda, the son of Celestine, as Lords of the Isles, this was the final termination of the dynasty of 300the Celtic Lords of the Isles, which practically ceased to exist in 1476 at his first forfeiture, and the Gaelic population, which had been kept together by the power and authority of their great chiefs, became now broken up.[413]

Angus soon married the daughter of the Earl of Argyll, and they had a son named Donald Dubh. However, he was treacherously killed in 1490 at Inverness by an Irish harper. The repeated attempts to reclaim the earldom of Ross and other actions taken in the name of the elderly Lord of the Isles led to another forfeiture of his titles and estates during a Parliament session in Edinburgh in May 1493. After this, he retreated to the monastery of Paisley, where he died in 1498 and was buried in the tomb of his royal ancestor, King Robert II. Although there were several attempts by the western chiefs to support his grandson Donald Dubh and his nephew Donald Gallda (the son of Celestine) as Lords of the Isles after his death, this marked the end of the dynasty of the Celtic Lords of the Isles. The lineage effectively ceased to exist in 1476 with his first forfeiture, and the Gaelic population, once unified under the power and authority of their great chiefs, was now dispersed.[413]

Lennox.

The line of the Celtic earls of Lennox had come to an end during the life of Alexander, earl of Ross, when Duncan, earl of Lennox, was executed in 1425, and the earldom passed into the hands of the Stewarts.

The lineage of the Celtic earls of Lennox ended during the lifetime of Alexander, earl of Ross, when Duncan, earl of Lennox, was executed in 1425, and the earldom went to the Stewarts.

The Toshachdoracht.

The fifteenth century thus saw the last of the great Celtic tribes broken up; but while this process of disintegration from external influence had thus overtaken the greater tribes or Mortuath one after another, their extinction as leading features in the Celtic tribal organisation did not disclose the lesser tribes or Tuaths in their entirety. They, too, had been undergoing a process of internal change similar to that which had affected the Irish tribes and led to the development of the septs or clans, gradually severed more and more from the parent tribe, till the bond of union between them became impaired, and all tradition of their earlier existence as members of a larger organisation became lost. But while the original tribe had ceased thus to exist in that part of the country which retained its Gaelic population, as an actual element in its social organisation, it left an evidence of its previous existence in the lesser districts into which the larger territories were divided, and which still remained as a geographical feature; where an officer bearing the name and some of the functions of the ancient Toisech of the Tuath is still found in connection with some of them. This was the Toshachdoracht or office of Toschachdoir, which was considered equivalent to Coroner. It was rendered in Latin by capitalis legis, and signified in English, principal of law. Thus, 301in that part of the great district of Argyll which formed the original kingdom of Dalriada, we find the districts of Cowall, Kintyre in its largest sense, and Lorn, obviously representing the ancient Tuaths into which the population of the kingdom had been divided, and we likewise find Archibald, Master of Argyll, granting in 1550 to Campbell of Ardkinlas the office of Coroner, alias Thoshisdoir, viz., Tosheochdorachtie of the lands of Cowall, from Claychin Toskycht to the Points of Toward and Ardlawmonth.[414] In 1539 Alane M‘Lane was appointed by King James V. Toschachdoir of all Kintyre, from the Mull to Altasynach;[415] and the same king appointed, in 1542, Neill mac Neill to the same office.[416] In 1455, John, Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles, confirms to Neill mac Neillmac Neill a grant made by his father, Alexander, Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles, to Torquel M‘Neill, constable of the castle of Swyffin, the father of Neill, of the office called Toshachdeora of the lands of Knapdale.[417] In 1447 we find Sir Duncan Campbell as king’s lieutenant within the parts of Argyll, granting to Reginald Malcolmson, of Craignish, the offices of Steward, Tosachdoir, and Mair of the whole land of Craignish, and the office of Tosachdoir, ex parte regis, within the same bounds; when the heir was under age, to be held by his tutor, with consent of his clan, viz., the Clandowil Cragniche.[418] In 1572, Archibald, Earl of Argyll, grants to Colin Campbell of Barbrek certain lands with the coronership of the lands and baronies of Glenurquhay, the two Lochaws, Glenaray, Glenshyro, Ardskeodnich, Melfort, and Barbrek, that is, of the district forming the central part of Argyll between Lorn and Lochfyne.[419] In another grant, it is termed the office of Tosheadorach of the lands lying west of Lochfyne.[420] That part of the great district of Argyll 302which pertained to the earldom of Moray contained the lesser districts of Lochaber, Morvaren, Ardnamurchan, and Garmoran, and here too we find the Lord of the Isles granting, in 1456, to his esquire Somerled, son of John, son of Somerled, for life, and to his eldest son for five years after his death, a davach of his lands of Gleneves, with the office commonly called Tocheachdeora of all his lands of Lochaber, and he seems to have derived from it the name of Toche or Toshach, as in 1553 or 1554 the same lands of Gleneves are granted to his grandson, here called Donald Macallaster Mic Toche.[421]

The fifteenth century marked the end of the great Celtic tribes being dismantled; however, while this breakup from outside influences hit the larger tribes or Mortuath one after another, their disappearance as prominent parts of the Celtic tribal system didn't reveal the lesser tribes or Tribes in full. They, too, had been undergoing internal changes similar to those that impacted the Irish tribes and led to the formation of the septs or clans, which gradually became more and more detached from the parent tribe, until their connection weakened, and the memory of their earlier existence as members of a bigger organization faded away. But even though the original tribe no longer existed in that part of the country which kept its Gaelic population, it left traces of its previous presence in the smaller areas into which the larger territories were divided, which still remained as geographical features; where an officer bearing the name and some of the functions of the ancient Chieftain of the Tribe is still found relating to some of them. This was the Toshachdoracht or position of Toschachdoir, which was considered equivalent to Coroner. It was translated into Latin as capital of the law, meaning in English, principal of law. Thus, 301 in that part of the extensive district of Argyll that formed the original kingdom of Dalriada, we identify the areas of Cowall, Kintyre in its broadest sense, and Lorn, clearly representing the ancient Tuaths into which the population of the kingdom was divided, and we also find Archibald, Master of Argyll, granting in 1550 to Campbell of Ardkinlas the role of Coroner, alias Thoshisdoir, namely, Tosheochdorachtie of the lands of Cowall, from Claychin Toskycht to the Points of Toward and Ardlawmonth.[414] In 1539, Alane M‘Lane was appointed by King James V. Toschachdoir of all Kintyre, from the Mull to Altasynach;[415] and the same king, in 1542, appointed Neill mac Neill to the same position.[416] In 1455, John, Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles, confirmed to Neill mac Neillmac Neill a grant made by his father, Alexander, Earl of Ross and Lord of the Isles, to Torquel M‘Neill, constable of the castle of Swyffin, the father of Neill, of the role called Toshachdeora of the lands of Knapdale.[417] In 1447, we find Sir Duncan Campbell as king’s lieutenant within parts of Argyll, granting to Reginald Malcolmson, of Craignish, the offices of Steward, Tosachdoir, and Mair of the entire land of Craignish, and the office of Tosachdoir, on behalf of the king, within the same boundaries; when the heir was underage, to be held by his tutor, with consent of his clan, namely, the Clandowil Cragniche.[418] In 1572, Archibald, Earl of Argyll, granted to Colin Campbell of Barbrek certain lands along with the coronership of the lands and baronies of Glenurquhay, the two Lochaws, Glenaray, Glenshyro, Ardskeodnich, Melfort, and Barbrek, which is the area forming the central part of Argyll between Lorn and Lochfyne.[419] In another grant, it is referred to as the office of Tosheadorach of the lands located west of Lochfyne.[420] That section of the large district of Argyll that belonged to the earldom of Moray included the smaller districts of Lochaber, Morvaren, Ardnamurchan, and Garmoran, and here we also see the Lord of the Isles granting, in 1456, to his esquire Somerled, son of John, son of Somerled, for life, and to his eldest son for five years after his death, a davach of his lands of Gleneves, with the role commonly known as Tocheachdeora of all his lands of Lochaber, and he seems to have taken on the name Toche or Toshach, as in 1553 or 1554, the same lands of Gleneves are granted to his grandson, referred to here as Donald Macallaster Mic Toche.[421]

There is no trace of the office of Toschachdor, under this name, in connection with the more eastern districts of Moray, but there is no reason to doubt that such districts as Badenoch, Strathspey, Strathdearn, Strathnairn, Stratherrich, and the Aird, represented what had formerly been tribe territories or Tuaths, and the same may be predicated of similar districts in the northern earldoms. In Atholl, as we have seen, the thanages appear even though within the Highland Line, but here we find the office of Toschachdor in connection with one district in Breadalbane which was adjacent to one of these thanages, for among the lands of the earldom of Breadalbane we find the thanage of Cranach, with the office of Toshachdoiraship of Ardtholony,[422] and the office likewise appears in Lennox, where Malcolm, earl of Lennox, grants to Patrick de Lindsay the office of Tosheagor of Lennox.[423] We find a trace of it, too, in Galloway, where the office of coroner between the rivers Dee and Nith and the Toshachdoracht of Nithsdale appear to be the same.[424]

There’s no record of the office of Toschachdor by that name in the more eastern areas of Moray, but we can reasonably assume that regions like Badenoch, Strathspey, Strathdearn, Strathnairn, Stratherrich, and the Aird represented what were once tribal territories or Tribes. The same can be said for similar areas in the northern earldoms. In Atholl, as we've seen, the thanages exist even within the Highland Line, but we also see the office of Toschachdor associated with one area in Breadalbane that was next to one of these thanages. Among the lands of the earldom of Breadalbane, we find the thanage of Cranach, along with the office of Toshachdoiraship of Ardtholony,[422] and this office also appears in Lennox, where Malcolm, the earl of Lennox, grants Patrick de Lindsay the office of Tosheagor of Lennox.[423] We can also find a trace of it in Galloway, where the office of coroner between the rivers Dee and Nith and the Toshachdoracht of Nithsdale seem to be the same.[424]

First appearance of clans.

But while the more ancient tribal forms had thus undergone a process of change and modification similar to that which characterised the Irish tribe, and left merely its shadow 303behind it in the geographical district and the function of the Toshachdoracht, it is in the reign of David the First that the sept or clan first appears as a distinct and prominent feature in the social organisation of the Gaelic population, and owing to the light thrown upon the ancient state of the earldom of Buchan as a Celtic Mortuath by the Book of Deer only. During the period of the Mormaers of Buchan prior to Garnait and Colban, who were Mormaers or earls in the reign of David, we find the Toisechs mentioned generally as concurring in grants of land; but in the time of these two Mormaers a grant of land is made by Comgill mac Caennaig, Tosech of Clan Canan; and Colban, Mormaer of Buchan, and Eva, daughter of Garnait his wife, and Donnachach mac Sithig, Toisech of Clan Morgan, mortmained all the previous offerings to God, Drostan, Columcille, and Peter, that is, to the monastery of Deer, and this grant is witnessed, among others, by the two sons of the Toisech. The Toisech of the Tuath had thus by this time acquired a sufficient Deis to form a sept of his kin and dependants, of which he now appears as the head, but the clans in this district only show themselves to disappear at once before the advancing colonisation of the eastern districts by a Teutonic population.

But while the older tribal forms had changed and evolved in a way similar to the Irish tribe, leaving just a shadow of themselves in the geographical area and the role of the Toshachdoracht, it is during the reign of David the First that the sept or clan first becomes a distinct and notable aspect of the social organization of the Gaelic people. This is largely due to the insights provided by the Book of Deer regarding the ancient status of the earldom of Buchan as a Celtic Mortuath. During the time of the Mormaers of Buchan before Garnait and Colban, who were Dukes or earls during David’s reign, we see the Toisechs typically involved in land grants. However, during the time of these two Mormaers, a land grant is made by Comgill mac Caennaig, Tosech of Clan Canan. Colban, Earldom of Buchan, along with his wife Eva, daughter of Garnait, and Donnachach mac Sithig, Chief of Clan Morgan, dedicated all previous offerings to God, Drostan, Columcille, and Peter, specifically to the monastery of Deer. This grant is witnessed by, among others, the two sons of the Leader. By this time, the Leader of the Tribe had gathered enough Day to form a sept of his kin and followers, of which he now appears as the head. However, the clans in this area seem to disappear quickly in the face of the advancing colonization of the eastern regions by a Teutonic population.

Clan Macduff and its privileges.

In the same reign we find a Gaelic sept or clan appearing where we might least expect to find it, viz., in the province of Fife and Fothriff, where the Clan Macduff figures from an early period in both the mythic and the real history of Scotland, and has acquired a fictitious importance from the supposed connection of its founders with the usurper Macbeth, from which the privileges known as the law of the Clan Macduff were supposed to be derived. The well-known tale of how Macduff was Thane of Fife in the reign of Macbeth, how he incurred the resentment of the usurper and fled to England from his wrath, how his wife and children were slaughtered, and how he brought back Malcolm, the son of King Duncan whom Macbeth had slain, and how he killed 304Macbeth in the battle which placed Malcolm on the throne, first appears in the Chronicle of John of Fordun,[425] but he does not notice the privileges supposed to be conferred upon him and his descendants. These first appear in an addition made to the Chronicle by his interpolator Bower, the abbot of Inchcolm. According to him, after Malcolm was crowned, Macduff, thane of Fife, came to him, and requested and obtained three privileges, in reward for his faithful service, for himself and his successors, lords or thanes of Fife:—First, that they should place the king in his royal seat or chair on his coronation day; second, that they should lead the vanguard in every battle in which the royal standard was unfurled; third, that they, and every one of their kin, on the occasion of any sudden and unpremeditated homicide, should enjoy the privilege of the law of Macduff, the gentry on paying twenty-four marks as kinbot, and the commonalty on paying twelve marks receiving a plenary remission.[426] Wyntoun gives the same account of the three privileges, but adds—

In the same reign, we discover a Gaelic clan emerging in an unexpected place, specifically in the province of Fife and Fothriff, where the Clan Macduff has been significant in both the legendary and actual history of Scotland since an early period. It has gained a fictional importance due to its founders' supposed connection with the usurper Macbeth, from which the privileges known as the law of the Clan Macduff were believed to originate. The well-known story of how Macduff was Thane of Fife during Macbeth's reign, how he incurred the usurper's wrath and fled to England, how his wife and children were killed, and how he brought back Malcolm, the son of King Duncan whom Macbeth had murdered, and subsequently killed Macbeth in the battle that secured Malcolm’s throne, first appears in the Chronicle of John of Fordun, but he doesn’t mention the privileges supposedly granted to Macduff and his descendants. These first showed up in an addition made to the Chronicle by his editor Bower, the abbot of Inchcolm. According to him, after Malcolm was crowned, Macduff, Thane of Fife, approached him and requested and obtained three privileges as a reward for his loyal service, for himself and his successors, lords or thanes of Fife: First, that they should place the king in his royal seat or chair on the day of his coronation; second, that they should lead the vanguard in every battle where the royal standard was raised; third, that they and all their kin, in the event of any sudden and unplanned killing, would benefit from the law of Macduff, with the gentry paying twenty-four marks as kinbot and the common people paying twelve marks to receive full absolution. Wyntoun provides the same account of the three privileges but adds—

‘Off this lawch are thre capytale;
That is the Blak Prest off Weddale,
The Thayne off Fyffe, and the thryd syne
Quha ewyre be Lord of Abbyrnethyne.’[427]

Sir John Skene, however, attaches the third privilege to the Croce of the Clan Macduff which divides Stratherne from Fife, as a privilege and liberty of girth in such sort that when any manslayer, being within the ninth degree of kin and blood to Macduff, sometime earl of Fife, came to that cross and gave nine cows and a colpindach, or year-old cow, he was free of the slaughter committed by him, and quotes a charter by David the Second to William Ramsay of the earldom of Fife, with the law called Clan Macduff.[428] The existence 305of this privilege is so far confirmed that in a Parliament of King Robert the Second, held in 1384, in which certain laws were enacted regarding Katheranes, the earl of Fife agreed that as ‘principal of law of Clan Macduff’ (capitalis legis de Clen m’Duffe), he would cause them to be observed within his bounds;[429] and in the fragmentary code of laws it is enacted that the duellum, or wager of battle, may be remitted in three instances, the second being ‘by the law of the Clan Macduff for the slaughter of one of the kin, if the kin of the other party can come in the place of combat when the appealer is proven, and his lance.’[430] We thus see that when the line of the Celtic Earls of Fife, the hereditary Toshachs of the tribe, failed, they were replaced by the Capitalis legis, ‘Capytale of lawch,’ or Toshachdor, the principal being the alien Earl, to whom Wyntoun joins the priest of Wedale, a parsonage belonging to St. Andrews, and the Lord of Abernethy, the descendant of the old abbots of the monastery of that name. Hector Boece pushes the origin of the clan as far back as the reign of Kenneth MacAlpin, the founder of the Scottish dynasty, who, according to that veracious chronicler, appointed governors of the different provinces, that of Fife being a certain Fifus Duffus.

Sir John Skene, however, links the third privilege to the Cross of the Clan Macduff, which separates Stratherne from Fife, granting a privilege and freedom of sanctuary such that when any manslayer, being within the ninth degree of kin and blood to Macduff, the former Earl of Fife, arrived at that cross and offered nine cows and a yearling, he was absolved of the murder he committed. He references a charter by David the Second to William Ramsay regarding the earldom of Fife, along with the law called Clan Macduff.[428] The existence of this privilege is supported by an event in a Parliament of King Robert the Second held in 1384, where specific laws were established regarding Katherines; the Earl of Fife agreed that as ‘principal of the law of Clan Macduff’ (capitalis legis de Clen m’Duffe), he would ensure these laws were enforced within his territory;[429] and in the incomplete legal code, it states that the duel, or wager of battle, can be waived in three instances, the second being ‘by the law of Clan Macduff for the killing of a relative, if the relatives of the other party can take their place in the fight when the accuser is proven, along with his spear.’[430] We can thus see that when the lineage of the Celtic Earls of Fife, the hereditary Toshachs of the tribe, ended, they were succeeded by the Capital of the law, ‘Capytale of lawch,’ or Toshachdor, with the principal being the foreign Earl, to whom Wyntoun adds the priest of Wedale, a parish connected to St. Andrews, and the Lord of Abernethy, a descendant of the old abbots of that monastery. Hector Boece traces the clan’s origins back to the reign of Kenneth MacAlpin, the founder of the Scottish dynasty, who, according to that reliable chronicler, appointed governors for the various provinces, with the governor of Fife being a man named Fifus Duffus.

There were of course no thanes of Fife at any time. The first appearance of the name on record is in the reign of David the First, when Gillemichel Macduff witnesses an early charter of that monarch to the monks of Dunfermline, along with five earls, one of whom is Constantine, earl of Fife, and he certainly is the same person who witnesses the foundation charter of Holyrood shortly after as ‘Gillemichel Comes,’ and had thus become earl of Fife.

There were never any thanes of Fife at any point. The name first appears in the records during the reign of David the First, when Gillemichel Macduff signs an early charter of that king to the monks of Dunfermline, along with five earls, one of whom is Constantine, the earl of Fife. He is definitely the same person who signs the foundation charter of Holyrood shortly afterward as ‘Gillemichel Comes,’ and so he had become the earl of Fife.

The demesne of the earls of Fife of this race appears to have consisted of the parishes of Cupar, Kilmany, Reres, and Cameron in Fife, and those of Strathmiglo and Auchtermuchty 306in Fothriff,[431] near which Macduff’s Cross was situated, but whether this sept were the remains of the old Celtic inhabitants of the province, or a Gaelic clan introduced into it when its chief was made earl, it is difficult to say, but it is not impossible that it may have been a northern clan who followed Macbeth when the southern districts were subjected to his rule, and that there may be some foundation for the legend that the founder of the clan had rebelled against him, and adopted the cause of Malcolm Ceannmor, and so maintained his position. The fact that the race from whom the Mormaers of Moray derived their origin is termed in one of the Irish Genealogical MSS. Clan Duff, and the earls of Fife undoubtedly possessed from an early period large possessions in the north, including the district of Strathavon,[432] lends some probability to this supposition. The privileges of the clan, however, stand on a different footing. From the earliest period the territory of Fife comes prominently forward as the leading province of Scotland, and its earls occupied the first place among the seven earls of Scotland. The first two privileges of placing the king on the Coronation Stone, and of heading the van in the army, were probably attached to the province of Fife, and not to any particular tribe from which its earls might have been derived, while on the other hand the third seems derived from the institution connected with the ancient Finé, by which the kin formed a class of seventeen persons, consisting of the Geilfiné, Deirbhfiné, Indfiné, and Iarfiné, and the nine degrees of kindred of the Clan Macduff correspond to the first two, which consisted of nine persons, traces of which can also be found in the Welsh Laws.

The lands of the earls of Fife from this lineage seemed to include the parishes of Cupar, Kilmany, Reres, and Cameron in Fife, as well as Strathmiglo and Auchtermuchty 306 in Fothriff,[431] near where Macduff’s Cross was located. It’s hard to determine whether this group was made up of the old Celtic inhabitants of the region or a Gaelic clan that was introduced when its chief became the earl. However, it’s possible that it was a northern clan that followed Macbeth once the southern regions came under his control, and that there’s some truth to the legend that the clan's founder rebelled against him and supported Malcolm Ceannmor, which allowed him to maintain his position. The fact that the lineage from which the Mormaers of Moray originated is referred to in one of the Irish Genealogical MSS as Clan Duff, along with the earl of Fife possessing significant lands in the north from early on, including the Strathavon area,[432] gives some credibility to this idea. However, the clan's privileges are different. From the earliest times, Fife stands out as the leading province of Scotland, and its earls were ranked first among the seven earls of Scotland. The first two privileges of placing the king on the Coronation Stone and leading the front lines of the army likely belonged to the province of Fife rather than any specific tribe from which its earls might have come. On the other hand, the third privilege appears to stem from a tradition associated with the ancient Finé, where the kin formed a group of seventeen individuals, consisting of the Geilfiné, Deirbhfine, Indefinite, and Iarfiné. The nine degrees of kinship of Clan Macduff correspond to the first two, which consisted of nine individuals, with traces of this found in Welsh Laws.

Whilst the sept or clan thus makes its appearance in these few instances beyond the Highland Line, it no 307doubt had already assumed an equally distinct form within that boundary; but whatever may have been the condition of the clans in the more inaccessible region of the Highlands, history throws little light upon their existence till they emerge beyond it towards the end of the fourteenth century.

While the clan shows up in these few cases beyond the Highland Line, it certainly had already taken on a distinctly recognizable form within that boundary; but whatever the state of the clans in the more remote areas of the Highlands may have been, history sheds little light on their existence until they start to appear outside of it towards the end of the fourteenth century.

Description of Highlanders—1363-1383.

Fordun, who concludes his Chronicle immediately before the first appearance of a Highland clan beyond the Highland Line, gives the following description of the inhabitants of the Highlands:—‘The Highlanders and people of the Islands are,’ he says, ‘a savage and untamed nation, rude and independent, given to rapine, ease-loving, of a docile and warm disposition, comely in person but unsightly in dress, hostile to the Anglic people and language, and, owing to diversity of speech, even to their own nation, and exceedingly cruel. They are, however, faithful and obedient to their king and country, and easily made to submit to law, if properly governed.’[433] This is a picture drawn by one who had no friendly feeling towards them, but the good qualities with which he credits them, of being of a docile and warm disposition, and faithful and obedient to their king and country, read as strangely to us when their subsequent history is taken into account, as Fordun’s opinion that the dress is unsightly hardly corresponds with modern taste. At the time he wrote, however, he was warranted in what he said, for from the time when Alexander the Second finally suppressed the rebellion of the people of Moray, and conquered Argyll in the early part of his reign, to his own day, they had not broken out beyond their mountain barrier, and these early rebellions arose from their adherence to a family which they believed had a rightful claim to the throne, just as those of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries were the result of their attachment to the cause of the Stewarts.

Fordun, who wraps up his Chronicle just before the first Highland clan appears beyond the Highland Line, gives the following description of the Highland inhabitants:—‘The Highlanders and islanders are,’ he says, ‘a wild and untamed people, rough and independent, prone to raiding, fond of comfort, with a gentle and warm nature, attractive in looks but unappealing in their clothing, hostile towards the English people and language, and due to their different dialects, even within their own nation, they are extremely cruel. However, they are loyal and obedient to their king and country, and they can be easily governed if the law is applied properly.’[433] This depiction comes from someone who had no friendly feelings towards them, but the positive traits he attributes to them—being gentle and warm-natured, and faithful and obedient to their king and country—come across as oddly contradictory when viewed against their later history, just as his view that their clothing is unsightly doesn’t align with modern taste. At the time he wrote, though, he had reason to say what he did, because from the moment Alexander the Second finally crushed the rebellion in Moray and conquered Argyll early in his reign, up until Fordun's time, the Highlanders had not risen up beyond their mountain borders, and these early revolts stemmed from their loyalty to a family they believed had a legitimate claim to the throne, much like those of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries were a result of their loyalty to the Stewarts.

Raid into Angus in 1391.

This state of quiescence was not destined, however, to 308continue long, and within eight years after the death of the chronicler the irruptions of the Highlanders into the low country were renewed, and they now appear in the form of separate septs or clans. Robert the Second had, in the first year of his reign, granted the lands of Badenoch, which had been forfeited by the Cumyns, to his fourth son, Alexander, who, from his fierce disposition, became known as the Wolf of Badenoch, and some years after he obtained grants of the lands of Strathavon, which had belonged to the earls of Fife, and of Abernethy in Strathtay. Alexander had no family by his wife Eupham, countess of Ross, but a number of illegitimate sons; and Bower tells us that in 1391 the Caterans, as he calls them, invaded the Braes of Angus with Duncan Stewart, one of his sons, at their head, and were encountered by Walter Ogilvy, sheriff of Angus, with such of the barons of Angus and their followers as he could hastily summon, at a place called by him Glenbrereth, where the sheriff was slain with sixty of his followers.[434] Wyntoun gives a very graphic account of this raid, which he places in the subsequent year, when he says, ‘There arose a great discord between Sir David of Lindsay, son of Glenesk, and the Highlandmen, and that in consequence of the former sending a secret spy into the Highlands, a great company of Highlandmen, to the number of three hundred and more, came suddenly into Angus under three chieftains, Thomas, Patrick, and Gibbon, whose surname was Duncanson, and encountered the sheriff at Gasklune, in the Stormont, where the latter was slain.’[435] It is unnecessary to enter into the particulars of the conflict, striking though the details are, but we have more certain information as to the leaders of the Highlanders in a Brief issued by King Robert the Third at a general council held at Perth on the 26th March 1392, and addressed to the sheriff and bailiffs of Aberdeen, directing 309them to put to the horn as outlaws the following persons, guilty of the slaughter of Walter de Ogilvy, Walter de Lichton, and others of the king’s lieges:—viz., Duncan and Robert Stewarts, Patrick and Thomas Duncansons, Robert de Athale, Andrew Macnayr, Duncan Bryceson, Angus Macnayr, and John Ayson junior, and all others their adherents; and as taking part with them in the slaughter, Slurach and his brothers, with the whole Clanqwhevil, William Mowat, John de Cowts, Donald de Cowts, with their adherents; David de Rose, Alexander M‘Kintalyhur, John M‘Kintalyhur, Adam Rolson, John Rolson, with their adherents; Duncan Neteraulde, John Mathyson, with their adherents; Morgownde Ruryson and Michael Mathowson, with their adherents.[436] They thus formed six groups. The first group who were directly implicated, with the exception of the Stewarts, belong to Athole; the Duncansons, with Robert de Athale, were the heads of the Clan Donnachie, descended from the old earls who possessed the north-western district bordering upon that of Badenoch; the Macnairs possessed Foss in Strathtummel, and the Aysons, Tullimet in Strathtay. The other five were art and part. The first were Slurach and his brothers, who with their followers formed a clan termed the Clanqwhevil. This is the first appearance of a distinct clan in the Highlands. The second group of the Mowats and CowtsCowts belonged to Buchan, of which Alexander Stewart was earl; and the third of David de Rose and his followers, must have come from Strathnairn, where the Roses were situated. These groups were, therefore, probably dependants of the Wolf of Badenoch, and the cause of this raid seems to have arisen from this, that Sir David de Lindsay had inherited Glenesk in Angus and the district of Strathnairn from his mother, one of the daughters and co-heirs of Sir John Stirling of Glenesk, while another of the daughters had married 310Robert de Atholia. His possession of Strathnairn would bring him into contact with the Wolf of Badenoch and the northern clans, and a quarrel regarding the succession probably brought the Clan Donnachie into the field.

This period of calm wasn’t meant to last, and within eight years after the death of the chronicler, the Highlanders began invading the lowlands again, now appearing as separate clans or septs. In the first year of his reign, Robert II granted the forfeited lands of Badenoch to his fourth son, Alexander, who was known for his fierce nature and earned the nickname the Wolf of Badenoch. A few years later, he acquired the lands of Strathavon, which had belonged to the earls of Fife, and Abernethy in Strathtay. Alexander had no legitimate children with his wife, Eupham, the countess of Ross, but he did have several illegitimate sons. According to Bower, in 1391, the Caterans (as he referred to them) invaded the Braes of Angus, led by Duncan Stewart, one of Alexander's sons. They faced off against Walter Ogilvy, the sheriff of Angus, along with as many barons and followers as he could quickly gather. This confrontation took place at a location he called Glenbrereth, where the sheriff and sixty of his men were killed. Wyntoun provides a vivid account of this raid, placing it in the following year. He writes, “There arose a great discord between Sir David of Lindsay, son of Glenesk, and the Highlanders, and as a result of Sir David sending a secret spy into the Highlands, a large group of Highlanders, over three hundred strong, suddenly entered Angus under three chieftains—Thomas, Patrick, and Gibbon, whose surname was Duncanson—and confronted the sheriff at Gasklune in Stormont, where he was slain.” It’s unnecessary to go into the details of the conflict, impressive as they are, but we have more confirmed information about the Highland leaders from a Brief issued by King Robert III at a general council held in Perth on March 26, 1392. This brief was addressed to the sheriff and bailiffs of Aberdeen, instructing them to declare the following individuals as outlaws for the murder of Walter de Ogilvy, Walter de Lichton, and others loyal to the king: Duncan and Robert Stewarts, Patrick and Thomas Duncansons, Robert de Athale, Andrew Macnayr, Duncan Bryceson, Angus Macnayr, and John Ayson junior, along with all their supporters; and for their involvement in the killings, Slurach and his brothers, along with the entire Clanqwhevil, William Mowat, John de Cowts, Donald de Cowts, and their followers; David de Rose, Alexander M‘Kintalyhur, John M‘Kintalyhur, Adam Rolson, John Rolson, and their followers; Duncan Neteraulde, John Mathyson, and their followers; Morgownde Ruryson and Michael Mathowson, and their followers. In total, these formed six groups. The first group implicated, except the Stewarts, came from Athole; the Duncansons, along with Robert de Athale, led the Clan Donnachie, descended from the old earls who once controlled the northwestern territory bordering Badenoch; the Macnairs were from Foss in Strathtummel, and the Aysons were from Tullimet in Strathtay. The other five were also involved. The first group was Slurach and his brothers, who together with their followers made up the clan known as Clanqwhevil. This marks the first appearance of a distinct clan in the Highlands. The second group, the Mowats and Cowts, were from Buchan, where Alexander Stewart was earl; the third group, led by David de Rose and his followers, likely hailed from Strathnairn, where the Roses were based. These groups were probably dependents of the Wolf of Badenoch, and it seems the cause of this raid came from a quarrel over succession, as Sir David de Lindsay inherited Glenesk in Angus and Strathnairn from his mother, one of the daughters and co-heirs of Sir John Stirling of Glenesk, while another daughter had married Robert de Atholia. His control over Strathnairn would put him in conflict with the Wolf of Badenoch and the northern clans, likely sparking the involvement of the Clan Donnachie.

Combat of two clans on North Inch of Perth in 1396.

The Wolf of Badenoch died in 1394, and two years after, the only Highland clan hitherto mentioned with that designation, came more prominently into the foreground in the very remarkable combat which took place on the North Inch of Perth in the year 1396, and from its peculiarity seems to have attracted general notice, as well as given rise to a controversy with regard to the actors in it, for which it is difficult to provide any satisfactory solution.

The Wolf of Badenoch died in 1394, and two years later, the only Highland clan previously referred to by that name came more into the spotlight during the notable battle that occurred on the North Inch of Perth in 1396. Its uniqueness seemed to draw widespread attention and sparked a debate about the participants, which is hard to resolve satisfactorily.

The account given by the chroniclers of this remarkable combat differs somewhat as to the details. The earliest account of it is probably that given by Wyntoun, who wrote his Chronicle between 1420 and 1424, or only about twenty-five years after the event. He says that the combat took place at Saint Johnstoun or Perth between sixty men, thirty against thirty, who belonged to two clans who had been at variance in old feud in which their fore elders were slain. He names the clans Clahynnhe (or Clan) Qwhewyl, and Clachiny (or Clan) Ha, and that their chieftains were Scha Ferqwhareisone and Christy Johnesone; that they fought within barriers with bow and axe, knife and sword; but that who had the best of it he could not say, and that fifty or more were slain, and but few escaped with life.[437]

The account provided by the chroniclers of this notable fight varies a bit in details. The earliest account is likely from Wyntoun, who wrote his Chronicle between 1420 and 1424, just about twenty-five years after the event. He states that the battle occurred in Saint Johnstoun or Perth, involving sixty men, thirty from each side, who were from two clans that had a long-standing feud resulting in the deaths of their ancestors. He mentions the clans Clahynnhe (or Clan) Qwhewyl and Clachiny (or Clan) Ha, along with their leaders Scha Ferqwhareisone and Christy Johnesone; they fought under barriers with bows and axes, knives and swords. However, he couldn't say who emerged victorious, and reported that fifty or more were killed, with only a few managing to escape alive.[437]

Bower, who wrote nearly twenty-five years later, gives further details. He says that a great part of the north beyond the Grampians had been disturbed by two turbulent caterans and their followers:—Scheabeg and his kin, who were called Clan Kay, and Cristi Johnson, and his, called Clanquhele, who could by no treaty or arrangement be brought to peace, nor could they be brought under subjection 311to the government, upon which David de Lyndesay of Crawford, and Thomas earl of Moray, interposed and treated between them, so that they agreed to settle their quarrel before the king at Perth, by a combat between thirty chosen men of their kin on each side, armed only with their swords, bows and arrows, and without their plaids or other arms. The combat took place on the North Inch of Perth, in presence of the king, the governor, and a great multitude, on the Monday before Saint Michael’s day, when, of the sixty, all were slain except one on the part of the Clan Kay and eleven on the other part. He adds that as they were entering within the barrier, one of the number dashed into the river and escaped by swimming across, on which one of the spectators offered to supply his place for half a mark, on condition that if he survived he was to be maintained during the rest of his life, which was agreed to. The result was that the north was for many years after at peace, and there was no further outbreak of the caterans.[438] The material difference between Bower’s account and Wyntoun’s is, that he reverses the connection of the chiefs with the clans, and adds the detail of the numbers slain on both sides, and the aid of the volunteer.

Bower, who wrote nearly twenty-five years later, provides more details. He states that a large part of the north beyond the Grampians had been troubled by two rebellious groups and their followers: Scheabeg and his kin, known as Clan Kay, and Cristi Johnson and his group, called Clanquhele. They could not be brought to peace by any treaty or arrangement, nor could they be subjected to the government. David de Lyndesay of Crawford and Thomas, Earl of Moray, intervened and mediated between them, leading to an agreement to settle their dispute before the king in Perth. This was to be resolved by a battle between thirty chosen men from each clan, armed only with swords, bows, and arrows, and without plaids or any other weapons. The battle occurred on the North Inch of Perth, in front of the king, the governor, and a large crowd, on the Monday before Saint Michael’s day. Of the sixty combatants, all were killed except for one from Clan Kay and eleven from the other side. He adds that as they were entering the arena, one man jumped into the river and escaped by swimming across, which led to one of the spectators offering to take his place for half a mark, under the condition that if he survived, he would be supported for the rest of his life, which was agreed upon. The outcome was that the north remained peaceful for many years afterward, with no further uprisings from the caterans. The significant difference between Bower’s account and Wyntoun’s is that Bower flips the connection of the chiefs with the clans and includes the details about the number killed on both sides and the involvement of the volunteer. 311 [438]

The next account is given by Maurice Buchanan, in the Book of Pluscarden, who wrote in 1461, and differs very much from that of Bower. He connects this event with the raid into Angus five years previously, and implies that the same parties were concerned in both, but he does not name the clans. This was so far the case, that the Clan Qwhele took part in both. He says that in 1391 so great a contention had arisen among the wild Scots (silvestres Scottos), that their whole country was disturbed by it, and, on that account, the king finding himself unable to restore peace, arranged, in a council of the magnates of the kingdom, that their two principal captains, with their best and most valiant 312friends, amounting on each side to thirty men, should fight in an enclosed field after the manner of judicial combatants (more duellancium),[439] with swords only, cross bows having each three arrows only, and this before the king on a certain day on the North Inch of Perth; and this, by the intervention of the earl of Crawford and other nobles, was agreed upon and carried out, when all on both sides were slain except seven, five on the one side and two on the other escaping alive, of which two one escaped by flying to the river and escaping across it, and the other being taken was pardoned with the consent of the other party, though some say that he was hung. In the beginning of the conflict one of the number of one party disappeared and could not be found, on which one of the spectators, who happened to belong to the same clan (parentela) and was hostile to the other party, agreed to supply his place for forty shillings, fought most valiantly, and escaped with his life.[440] As the writer of this account was himself a Highlander, this is most probably the account given of the combat on the Highland side, while that of Bower was the account reported in the Lowlands; and the former has more appearance of being the correct account, and agrees better with that of Wyntoun, who could not tell which party gained. It also indicates that the conflict was of the nature of a judicial wager of battle, which is also probably the true view; for if the contention between the clans was a mere ordinary feud, it is difficult to see how this combat should have been the means of restoring peace, but if the dispute related to some difference as to some question of right or privilege which both claimed, it is quite intelligible that it should have been settled by judicial combat before the king.

The next account comes from Maurice Buchanan, in the Book of Pluscarden, written in 1461, and it differs significantly from Bower’s version. He links this event to the raid into Angus five years earlier and suggests that the same groups were involved in both incidents, though he doesn't name the clans. It's true that the Clan Qwhele participated in both. He states that in 1391, a major conflict broke out among the wild Scots, which disrupted their entire country. Because the king couldn’t restore peace, he organized, in a council with the kingdom's nobles, for their two main leaders, along with their best and bravest friends—thirty men from each side—to fight in a designated area like a judicial duel, with only swords and crossbows limited to three arrows each, all before the king on a specific day at the North Inch of Perth. This arrangement, facilitated by the Earl of Crawford and other nobles, was executed, resulting in the death of everyone involved except for seven people; five from one side and two from the other managed to escape alive. One of those who got away fled to the river and crossed it, while the other, who was captured, was pardoned with the agreement of the opposing side, although some say he was hanged. At the start of the battle, one fighter from one side went missing, prompting a spectator from the same clan, who was against the other side, to step in for forty shillings. He fought valiantly and managed to survive. Since the writer of this account was himself a Highlander, it likely reflects the perspective from the Highland side, whereas Bower’s account represents the Lowlands viewpoint. The former seems more credible and aligns better with Wyntoun’s account, who couldn’t determine which side triumphed. It also suggests that the conflict resembled a judicial wager of battle, which likely is the correct interpretation, because if the dispute between the clans was just a regular feud, it's hard to see how this duel could have restored peace. However, if the dispute was about some claim of right or privilege both parties believed they had, then it makes sense that it would be resolved through judicial combat in front of the king.

The only other early notice of this event is in a short chronicle contained in the Chartulary of Moray, which states 313that the combat took place on the 28th day of September at Perth before the king and the nobles of Scotland, because he found it impossible to establish peace between two clans (parentelas) called the Clan Kay and the Clan Qwhwle, whence there were daily slaughtering attacks committed by them. Thirty men on each side without armour, but with bows, swords, and dirks, met in conflict, when all on the side of the Clan Kay were slain except one, and of the other party ten survived.[441]

The only other early record of this event is in a short chronicle found in the Chartulary of Moray, which states 313 that the fight occurred on September 28th in Perth, in front of the king and the Scottish nobles. The king found it impossible to bring peace between two clans (relatives) called Clan Kay and Clan Qwhwle, leading to daily violent attacks from them. Thirty men from each side, unarmored but armed with bows, swords, and dirks, faced off in battle, resulting in the death of all but one from Clan Kay, while ten from the opposing side survived.[441]

The Clan Chattan and Clan Cameron.

If this event was connected with the raid of Angus which preceded it, the events which followed may likewise tend to throw light upon the actors in this strange combat. When the royal forces attacked Alexander, Lord of the Isles, in 1429, and put him to flight in Lochaber, the chroniclers tell us, that at the sight of the royal standard, he was deserted by two tribes, who submitted to the royal authority. They are termed by Bower the Clan Katan and Clan Cameron, and by Maurice Buchanan, more correctly, the Clan de Guyllequhatan and Clan Cameron. This was on the eve of St. John the Baptist’s day, that is, on the 23d of June, and on the following Palm Sunday, which is on the 20th day of the following month of March, we are told by the chroniclers that the Clan Chattan attacked the Clan Cameron when assembled in a certain church, to which they set fire and destroyed nearly the whole clan. Although the Clan Chattan are here said, in general terms, to have deserted the Lord of the Isles, it appears that a part of the clan still adhered to his cause, for after his restoration to liberty, we find him in 1443 granting a charter to Malcolm MacIntosh of the forty merk lands of Keppoch and others in the lordship of Lochaber, and in 1447 he confers upon him the office of bailie or steward of the lordship of Lochaber.[442] This Malcolm, who is called in the second charter his cousin, 314was related to the Lord of the Isles through his mother, who was a daughter of his grandfather Angus, Lord of the Isles, and was thus probably led to adhere to him. The same lands are confirmed to his son Duncan MacIntosh in 1466, by John, Lord of the Isles,[443] and in this charter he is termed Captain of Clan Chattan, which is the first appearance of this designation.

If this event was linked to Angus's raid that happened before it, the subsequent events might also help clarify the participants in this unusual battle. When the royal forces attacked Alexander, Lord of the Isles, in 1429 and drove him out in Lochaber, the chroniclers report that, upon seeing the royal standard, he was abandoned by two tribes that agreed to the royal authority. Bower refers to them as the Clan Katan and Clan Cameron, while Maurice Buchanan more accurately calls them the Clan de Guyllequhatan and Clan Cameron. This occurred on the eve of St. John the Baptist’s day, specifically on June 23rd. Then, on the next Palm Sunday, which falls on March 20th of the following year, the chroniclers tell us that Clan Chattan attacked Clan Cameron while they were gathered in a particular church, setting it on fire and nearly wiping out the entire clan. Although it's stated that Clan Chattan generally deserted the Lord of the Isles, it seems that part of the clan still supported his cause, for after he regained his freedom, we find him in 1443 granting a charter to Malcolm MacIntosh for the forty merk lands of Keppoch and other areas in the lordship of Lochaber, and in 1447 he gives him the position of bailie or steward of the lordship of Lochaber.[442] This Malcolm, who is referred to as his cousin in the second charter,314 was related to the Lord of the Isles through his mother, who was a daughter of his grandfather Angus, Lord of the Isles, which likely influenced his loyalty. The same lands are confirmed to his son Duncan MacIntosh in 1466 by John, Lord of the Isles,[443] and in this charter, he is called Captain of Clan Chattan, marking the first use of this title.

Neither were the Clan Cameron entirely destroyed, for we find Alan, son of Donald Duff, appearing in 1472 as Captain of the Clan Cameron, and in 1492, Alexander of the Isles, Lord of Lochalsh and Lochiel, grants the lands of Lochiel to Ewen, son of Alan, son of Donald, Captain of Clan Cameron. It would thus appear that a part only of these two clans had deserted the Lord of the Isles in 1429, and a part adhered to him, that the conflict on Palm Sunday was between the former part of these clans, and that the leaders of those who adhered to the Lord of the Isles became afterwards recognised as captains of the respective clans. It further appears that there was, within no distant time after the conflict on the North Inch of Perth, a bitter feud between the two clans who had deserted the Lord of the Isles, and there are indications that this was merely the renewal of an older quarrel, for both clans undoubtedly contested the right to the lands of Glenlui and Locharkaig in Lochaber, to which William MacIntosh received a charter from the Lord of the Isles in 1336, while they unquestionably afterwards formed a part of the territory possessed by the Camerons.

Neither were the Clan Cameron completely wiped out, as we see Alan, son of Donald Duff, appearing in 1472 as the Captain of the Clan Cameron. In 1492, Alexander of the Isles, Lord of Lochalsh and Lochiel, grants the lands of Lochiel to Ewen, son of Alan, son of Donald, who is also the Captain of Clan Cameron. It seems that only part of these two clans abandoned the Lord of the Isles in 1429, while another part stayed loyal to him. The conflict on Palm Sunday was between those who left the Lord of the Isles, and the leaders of those who remained loyal later became recognized as captains of their respective clans. It also appears that shortly after the conflict on the North Inch of Perth, there was a bitter feud between the two clans that had deserted the Lord of the Isles, indicating that this was just a continuation of an older dispute. Both clans certainly contested the right to the lands of Glenlui and Locharkaig in Lochaber, to which William MacIntosh received a charter from the Lord of the Isles in 1336, and these lands undoubtedly later became part of the territory held by the Camerons.

By the later historians one of the clans who fought on the North Inch of Perth, and who were termed by the earlier chroniclers Clan Qwhele, are identified with the Clan Chattan,[444] and that this identification is well founded, so far as 315regards that part of the clan which adhered to the royal cause, while that in the part of the Clan Cameron who followed the same course, and were nearly entirely destroyed on Palm Sunday, we may recognise their opponents the Clan Kay, is not without much probability.

By later historians, one of the clans that fought on the North Inch of Perth, referred to by earlier chroniclers as Clan Qwhele, is identified with the Clan Chattan,[444] and this identification is well-founded for that part of the clan that supported the royal cause. Meanwhile, among the Clan Cameron members who also followed the royal cause and were almost completely wiped out on Palm Sunday, we can likely recognize their opponents, the Clan Kay.

The Clan Chattan in later times consisted of sixteen septs, who followed MacIntosh as captain of the clan, but did not recognise him as one of the race, and regarded MacPherson of Cluny, head of the sept called Clan Vuireach, as the male representative of the founder of the clan. The first of the MacIntoshes who appears with the title of Captain of Clan Chattan is Duncan MacIntosh, the son of Malcolm, in 1400 and in 1466, and he was probably placed by the Lord of the Isles over that part of the clan who adhered to him. Eight of the septs forming the later Clan Chattan may be put aside as having been affiliated to the clan subsequently to the year 1429, as well as the family of MacIntosh, descended from Malcolm. The remainder represent the clan as it existed before that date. It consisted of an older sept of MacIntoshes, who possessed lands in Badenoch, the principal of which was Rothiemurchus, and appears to have claimed those of Glenlui and Locharkaig in Lochaber. The eight septs who then formed the Clan Chattan proper were the Clan Vuirich or MacPhersons, and the Clan Day or Davidsons, who were called the old Clan Chattan, and six stranger septs, who took protection from the clan. These were the Clan Vic Ghillevray or MacGillivrays, the Clan Vean or MacBeans, the Clan Vic Govies, the Clan Tarrel, the Clan Cheanduy, and the Sliochd Gowchruim or Smiths. The Clan Vic Govies, however, were a branch of the Clan Cameron, and the Sliochd Gowchruim were believed to be descendants of the person who supplied the place of the missing member of the clan at the combat on the North Inch of Perth, and who was said to have been a smith.

The Clan Chattan later included sixteen septs, who followed MacIntosh as the clan's leader, but did not consider him a true member of the race. Instead, they viewed MacPherson of Cluny, head of the sept known as Clan Vuireach, as the male representative of the clan's founder. The first MacIntosh identified as Captain of Clan Chattan was Duncan MacIntosh, son of Malcolm, in 1400 and again in 1466. He was likely appointed by the Lord of the Isles to oversee the part of the clan that remained loyal to him. Eight of the septs that later formed Clan Chattan can be deemed to have joined the clan after 1429, along with the MacIntosh family descended from Malcolm. The rest represent the clan as it was prior to that time. It included an older sept of MacIntoshes who owned lands in Badenoch, primarily Rothiemurchus, and appeared to have claimed lands in Glenlui and Locharkaig in Lochaber. The eight septs that then constituted the Clan Chattan were the Vuirich Clan or MacPhersons, and the Clan Day or Davidsons, known as the old Clan Chattan, along with six unrelated septs that sought protection from the clan. These included the Clan Vic Ghillevray or MacGillivrays, the Clan Vean or MacBeans, the Clan Vic Govies, the Tarrel Clan, the Cheanduy Clan, and the Sliochd Gowchruim or Smiths. However, the Vic Govies Clan were a branch of the Clan Cameron, and the Sliochd Gowchruim were thought to be descendants of the person who filled in for a missing clan member during the battle on the North Inch of Perth, who was said to have been a smith.

316The Clan Cameron, on the other hand, consisted of four septs. These were the Clan Gillanfhaigh or Gillonie, or Camerons of Invermalie and Strone, the Clan Soirlie, or Camerons of Glenevis, the Clan Vic Mhartain, or MacMartins of Letterfinlay, and the Camerons of Lochiel. The latter were the sept whose head became Captain of Clan Cameron and adhered to the Lord of the Isles, while the three former represented the part of the clan who seceded from him in 1429. Besides these there were dependent septs, the chief of which were the Clan Vic Gilveil or M‘Millans, and these were believed to be of the race of Clan Chattan. The connection between the two clans is thus apparent. Now there are preserved genealogies of both clans in their earlier forms, written not long after the year 1429. One is termed the ‘Genealogy of the Clan an Toisig, that is, the Clan Gillachattan,’ and gives it in two separate lines. The first represented the older MacIntoshes. The second is deduced from Gillachattan Mor, the eponymus of the clan. His great-grandson Muireach, from whom the Clan Vuireach takes its name, has a son Domnall or Donald, called in Caimgilla, and this word when aspirated would form the name Kevil or Quhevil.[445] The chief seat of this branch of the clan can also be ascertained, for Alexander, Lord of the Isles and Earl of Ross, confirms a charter granted by William, earl of Ross, in 1338 of the lands of Dalnafert and Kinrorayth or Kinrara, under reservation of one acre of ground near the Stychan of the town of Dalnavert, where was situated the manor of the late Scayth, son of Ferchard,[446] and we find a ‘Tsead, son of Ferquhar’ in the Genealogy at the same period. Moreover the grandson of this Scayth was Disiab or Shaw, who thus was contemporary with the Shaw who fought in 1396. The 317gravestone said to mark the grave of Shaw Corshiacloch, or buck-toothed, whom tradition declares to be the Shaw who led the clan at the combat, was, according to Shaw, still to be seen in the adjacent church of Rothiemurchus. He is also said to have married the daughter of Kenneth Macvuireach, ancestor of the Macpherson of Cluny, and in him and his father-in-law we may probably recognise the ‘Kenethus Mor with his son-in-law, leader of two thousand men,’ who were arrested by James the First at his Parliament at Inverness in 1427.[447] With regard to the Clan Cameron, the invariable tradition is that the head of the MacGillonies or MacGillaanaigh led the clan who fought with the Clan Chattan during the long feud between them, and the old Genealogy terms the Cameron’s Clan Maelanfhaigh, or the race of the servant of the prophet, and deduces them from a common ancestor the Clan Maelanfhaigh and the Clan Camshron, and as the epithet an Caimgilla, when aspirated, would become Kevil, so the word Fhaigh in its aspirated form would be represented by the Hay of the chroniclers.[448]

316The Clan Cameron, on the other hand, was made up of four sub-groups. These were the Clan Gillanfhaigh or Gillonie, the Camerons of Invermalie and Strone, the Soirlie Clan, the Camerons of Glenevis, the Clan Vic Mhartain, the MacMartins of Letterfinlay, and the Camerons of Lochiel. The latter was the sub-group whose leader became the Captain of Clan Cameron and remained loyal to the Lord of the Isles, while the first three broke away from him in 1429. Additionally, there were related sub-groups, with the main one being the Clan Vic Gilveil or M‘Millans, believed to be descendants of Clan Chattan. The link between these two clans is thus clear. There are genealogies of both clans preserved in their earlier forms, written shortly after 1429. One is called the ‘Genealogy of the Clan an Toisig, that is, the Clan Gillachattan,’ and it presents two separate lines. The first line represents the older MacIntoshes. The second line traces back to Gillachattan Mor, the founder of the clan. His great-grandson Muireach, from whom the Clan Vuireach gets its name, had a son named Domnall or Donald, known as in Camgilla, which when aspirated, leads to the name Kevil or Quhevil.[445] The main seat of this branch of the clan is also identifiable, as Alexander, Lord of the Isles and Earl of Ross, confirms a charter originally granted by William, Earl of Ross, in 1338 for the lands of Dalnafert and Kinrorayth or Kinrara, while reserving one acre of land near the Stychan of the town of Dalnavert, where the manor of the late Scayth, son of Ferchard, was located,[446] and we find a ‘Tsead, son of Ferquhar’ in the Genealogy at the same time. Moreover, Scayth's grandson was Disiab or Shaw, who was contemporary with the Shaw who fought in 1396. The 317gravestone believed to mark the grave of Shaw Corshiacloch, or buck-toothed, whom tradition says led the clan during the combat, was reportedly still visible in the nearby church of Rothiemurchus, according to Shaw. He is also said to have married the daughter of Kenneth Macvuireach, the ancestor of the Macpherson of Cluny, and in him and his father-in-law we may likely recognize the ‘Kenethus Mor with his son-in-law, leader of two thousand men,’ who were arrested by James the First at his Parliament in Inverness in 1427.[447] Regarding the Clan Cameron, the constant tradition states that the head of the MacGillonies or MacGillaanaigh led the clan that fought alongside Clan Chattan during their long feud, and the old Genealogy refers to Cameron’s Clan Maelanfhaigh, meaning the descendants of the servant of the prophet, and traces them back to a common ancestor shared by the Maelanfhaigh Clan and the Clan Camshron, and as the term the Camgilla, when aspirated, turns into Kevil, the word Fhaigh in its aspirated form would correspond to the Hey of the chroniclers.[448]

John Major probably gives the clew to the whole transaction, when he tells us that ‘these two clans’—the Clan Chattan and Clan Cameron, which we have seen had a certain connection through their dependent septs, ‘were of one blood, having but little in lordships, but following one head of their race as principal with their kinsmen and dependants.’[449] He is apparently describing their position before these dissensions broke out between them, and his description refers us back to 318the period when the two clans formed one tribe, possessing the district of Lochaber as their Tuath or country, where the lands in dispute—Glenlui and Locharkaig—were probably the official demesne of the old Toisech or head of the tribe.

John Major likely provides the key to the entire situation when he tells us that ‘these two clans’—the Clan Chattan and Clan Cameron, which we’ve seen had a certain connection through their dependent septs—‘were of one blood, having little in lordships but following one head of their race as the main leader with their relatives and dependents.’[449] He seems to be describing their position before the conflicts arose between them, and his description takes us back to the time when the two clans formed a single tribe, owning the area of Lochaber as their 318Tribe or country, where the contested lands—Glenlui and Locharkaig—were likely the official estate of the old Toiseach or head of the tribe.

The Chief and the Kinsmen.

The clans are here described as consisting of two divisions: The one of the Kinsmen, or those of the blood of the sept; the other of the dependants or subordinate septs, who might be of different race. The former clan are well defined in the Gartmore MS., written in the year 1747. The writer says that ‘the property of these Highlands belongs to a great many different persons, who are more or less considerable in proportion to the extent of their estates, and to the command of men that live upon them, or follow them, on account of this clanship, out of the estates of others. These lands are set by the landlord during pleasure, or a short tack, to people whom they call goodmen (Duine Uasail), and who are of a superior station to the commonalty. These are generally the sons, brothers, cousins, or nearest relations of the landlord (or chief). This, by means of a small portion, and the liberality of their relations, they are able to stock, and which they, their children and grandchildren, possess at an easy rent, till a nearer descendant be again preferred to it. As the propinquity removes, they become less considered, till at last they degenerate to be of the common people, unless some accidental acquisition of wealth supports them above their station. As this hath been an ancient custom, most of the farmers and cottars are of the name and clan of the proprietor.’ This exactly describes the Irish Finé in its restricted sense, where the immediate kin of the Ceannfiné or chief consists of seventeen persons, forming the Duthach Finé, from whence they pass by degrees into the Duthaign Daine or commonalty of the Finé or sept.

The clans are described here as having two parts: one is the Kinsmen, or those related to the bloodline of the sept; the other is the dependants or subordinate septs, who may belong to different races. The first clan is clearly outlined in the Gartmore MS, written in 1747. The author states that "the property of these Highlands belongs to many different individuals, who have varying degrees of importance based on the size of their estates and the number of people who live on or follow them because of this clan affiliation, from the lands owned by others. These lands are rented by the landlord according to their wishes, or for a short time, to people they call goodmen (Mr.), who hold a higher status than the common folk. These are typically the sons, brothers, cousins, or closest relatives of the landlord (or chief). With a small portion of resources and the generosity of their relatives, they can stock and maintain what they, their children, and grandchildren have at a low rent, until a closer descendant is favored instead. As the relationship becomes more distant, they are valued less, eventually becoming part of the common people unless an unexpected gain of wealth helps them rise above their position. Since this has been a longstanding tradition, most of the farmers and cottars share the name and clan of the owner." This accurately reflects the Irish Finé in its narrow interpretation, where the immediate relatives of the Ceannfiné or chief include seventeen people, forming the Duthach Finé, who gradually transition into the Duthaign Daine or common people of the Finé or sept.

The native-men.

The dependent septs, on the other hand, represent the Fuidhir of the Irish tribal system. Their position will be 319best understood by the Bonds of Manrent or Manred, which came to be taken by the chiefs from their dependants when the relation constituted by usage and traditional custom was relaxed by time, or when a new relationship was constituted at a later period. Thus in a bond by a sept of M‘Gillikeyr to John Campbell of Glenurchy, in 1547, he declares that they have chosen him of their own free motive to their chief to be their protector in all great actions, as a chief does in the countries of the Highlands, and shall have lands of him in assedation; and when any of them deceases shall leave to him and his heirs ‘ane cawlpe of kenkynie,’ as is used in the countries about. Again, in a bond by Duncan M‘Olcallum and others of the Clan Teir to Colyne Campbell of Glenurchay in 1556, they state that in consequence of the slaughter of Johne M‘Gillenlay, foster-brother of Sir Colyne Campbell of Glenurchay, their predecessor, for sythment and recompence of said slaughter, had delivered to him one of the principal committers of it called John Roy M‘Ynteir, to be punished at his will; and moreover had elected and taken him and his heirs for their chiefs and masters, and given to him their calps, which calps the said Colyne, Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurchay, his son that deceased at Flodden (1513), and all other lairds of Glenurchay had since taken up; and the said Clan Teir of new ratify the bond in favour of Colyne, now of Glenurchay. Again, we find in 1559 Archibald, earl of Argyll, transferring to his cousin Colyne Campbell of Glenurchay and his heirs-male the manrent, homage, and service which his predecessors and he had and has of the ‘haill kyn and surname of the Clanlaurane and their posteritie,’ together with the uptaking of their calps, providing the said Colyne obtain their consent thereto.[450]

The dependent clans, on the other hand, represent the Fuidhir of the Irish tribal system. Their position will be 319 best understood by the Bonds of Manrent or Manred, which the chiefs took from their dependents when the relationship established by tradition and custom weakened over time or when a new relationship formed later. For instance, in a bond from a clan of M‘Gillikeyr to John Campbell of Glenurchy in 1547, they declare that they have freely chosen him as their chief to protect them in all significant matters, as is customary among chiefs in the Highlands, and will receive land from him in lease; and when any of them dies, they will leave him and his heirs ‘a cawlpe of kenkynie,’ as is practiced in the surrounding regions. Again, in a bond from Duncan M‘Olcallum and others of the Clan Teir to Colyne Campbell of Glenurchay in 1556, they state that following the murder of Johne M‘Gillenlay, foster-brother of Sir Colyne Campbell of Glenurchay their predecessor, for satisfaction and compensation for that murder, they handed over one of the main culprits named John Roy M‘Ynteir to be punished as he sees fit; and they have also appointed him and his heirs as their chiefs and masters, giving him their calps, which Colyne, Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurchay, his son who died at Flodden (1513), and all other lords of Glenurchay have since accepted; and the Clan Teir hereby reaffirms the bond in favor of Colyne, now of Glenurchay. Moreover, in 1559, we find Archibald, the Earl of Argyll, transferring to his cousin Colyne Campbell of Glenurchay and his male heirs the manrent, homage, and service that he and his predecessors received from the entire kin and name of the Clanlaurane and their descendants, along with the acceptance of their calps, provided that Colyne obtains their consent. [450]

It is unnecessary to quote more of these bonds, which are 320usually in the same terms; and we may conclude with the following taken from ‘ane list of the native-men of Craignish.’ In 1592 Malcolme Moir Makesaig and his sons appeared at Barrichbyan, and gave to their well-beloved Ronald Campbell McEan VcDonald of Barrichbyan and his heirs their bond of manred and calpis for ever, and shall follow and obey him and his heirs in whatever place he and his foresaids transport themselves in the country or without; and shall obey them as native-men ought and should do to their chief; and Ronald obliges himself and his heirs to be a good chief and master to them as his native-men, and to give to them their duty that they and their succession of men and women ought to have after calpis, conform to the use of the country. In 1595 similar agreements were made by other small septs, and in a bond of manrent granted by Gillicallum McDonchie VcIntyre VcCoshen to Ranald Campbell of Barrechebyan in 1612, in which he states, ‘Forasmuch as I understand of gude memorie that the surname of Clanntyre VcCoshen wer of auld native-men, servandis and dependaris to the house and surename of Clandule Cregnis, alias Campbellis in Cregnis, and willing of my dewtie to renew the band and service of my sadis forbearis war of auld, and dewtie to the sadis house and surename, and acknowledging Rannald Campbell of Barrichbyan to be of the samin house and surname,’ he becomes bound, for himself and all others descended of his body, ‘to be leill, trew, and of auld, native-men in all lawlieness and subjection to the said Rannald and his airis-male for ever, and that according as my predecessors were in use of befoir, and as ony native-men are in use in Argyll, in special sall serve be sea and land the said Rannald, etc.; and in token to uplift from me at my decease the second but aucht that I sall have at the time foresaid in name of calp, to wit, ane hors, meir, or mart;’ and ‘providing alwayis the said Rannald and his airis do the dewtie of ane chief or maister 321to me and my airis male and female, as use is; attour I grant me, as use is, to haif gotten at the making heirof ane guid and sufficient sword, ressavit and deliverit be the said Rannald to remane as ane memoriall taikin of this my band of manrent.’[451]

It’s not necessary to quote more of these agreements, which are usually in the same terms; we can conclude with the following from ‘a list of the native men of Craignish.’ In 1592, Malcolm Moir Makesaig and his sons showed up at Barrichbyan and gave their beloved Ronald Campbell McEan VcDonald of Barrichbyan and his heirs their bond of loyalty and service forever. They agreed to follow and obey him and his heirs wherever he and his ancestors go in the country or beyond; and they shall show him the respect that native men should show to their chief. Ronald promises himself and his heirs to be a good chief and master to them as his native men and to provide for their rights as they and their descendants of men and women should receive after service, according to local customs. In 1595, similar agreements were made by other small clans, and in a bond of loyalty given by Gillicallum McDonchie VcIntyre VcCoshen to Ranald Campbell of Barrichbyan in 1612, he states, "Since I understand from good memory that the surname of Clanntyre VcCoshen were historically native men, servants and dependents of the house and surname of Clandule Cregnis, also known as Campbells in Cregnis, and out of duty I wish to renew the bond and service of my ancestors, and I acknowledge Ranald Campbell of Barrichbyan to be of the same house and surname," he commits himself and all his descendants, "to be loyal and true, and historically native men in all lawfulness and subjection to the said Ranald and his male heirs forever, as my predecessors were used to do before, and as any native men are expected to do in Argyll, particularly serving the said Ranald by sea and land, etc.; and as a token of this agreement, upon my death, I shall give him the second but eighth that I will have at that time as a payment for service, namely a horse, mare, or cattle;" and "provided that the said Ranald and his heirs do their duty as a chief or master to me and my male and female heirs, as is customary; furthermore, I grant, as is customary, to have received at the signing of this document a good and sufficient sword, received and delivered by the said Ranald to remain as a memorial token of this bond of loyalty."

Fosterage.

Another feature in the relation between the chief and his kinsmen with their dependent septs was the custom of fosterage which prevailed among the Highland clans as it characterised the Irish tribes. The written contracts of fosterage, which, like the bonds of manrent, superseded the unwritten usage during the transition period when the older Celtic law was losing its influence, and when it became necessary for the chiefs to secure their ancient privileges from passing away under the pressure of other influences, will afford us the best means of ascertaining the true nature of this custom. We may refer to the terms of a few of those which have been preserved. In 1510 we have an obligation by Johne M‘Neill Vreik in Stronferna, and Gregoure his brother, to receive Coleyne Campbell, lawful third son to Coleyne Campbell, the eldest son and heir of Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurquhay, knight, in fostering, and to give him a bairn’s part of gear; and giving to the said Sir Duncan and his heirs their bonds of Manrent and Calps, that is, the best aucht in their houses the times of their decease; the said Sir Duncan and Coleyne his son being bound to defend the said John and Gregour in the lands of Stronferna, and the rest of the rowmis they possess, as law will.[452] Again, in 1580, there is a contract between Duncane Campbell, fiar of Glenurquhay, and his native servant Gillecreist Makdonchy Duff VcNokerd and Katherine Neyn Douill Vekconchy his spouse, in which the latter bind themselves to take in fostering Duncane Campbell, son to the said Duncane, to be sustained by them 322in meat, drink, and nourishment till he be sent to the schools with the advice of friends, and to sustain him at the schools with reasonable support, the said father and foster-father giving between them of Makhelve goods in donation to the said bairn at Beltane thereafter, the value of two hundred merks of ky and two horses or two mares worth forty merks; these goods, with their increase, to pertain to the said bairn as his own chance bears him to, but their milk to pertain to the said foster-father and mother so long as they sustain the said bairn, and until he be sent to the schools, except so much of the milk as will pay the mails of pasture-lands for the said cattle, which the said foster-father is bound to find for them upon Lochaw, and until such be got he finding for them the half of the lands of Auchakynnay, etc.[453]

Another aspect of the relationship between the chief and his relatives with their dependent clans was the tradition of fosterage, which was common among the Highland clans just as it was among the Irish tribes. The written agreements for fosterage, which, like the vows of loyalty, replaced the unwritten customs during the transition period when the older Celtic law was fading, became essential for chiefs to protect their ancient rights from being lost due to outside pressures. These agreements provide the best insight into the true nature of this tradition. We can look at a few examples that have been preserved. In 1510, there is an obligation from Johne M‘Neill Vreik in Stronferna and his brother Gregoure, agreeing to foster Coleyne Campbell, the legitimate third son of Coleyne Campbell, the eldest son and heir of Sir Duncan Campbell of Glenurquhay, knight, and to provide him a child's share of property; they also promise to give to Sir Duncan and his heirs their bonds of Manrent and Calps, meaning the best eighth of their possessions upon their deaths. Sir Duncan and his son Coleyne are obligated to defend John and Gregour in the lands of Stronferna and the other rowmis they hold, as the law dictates.[452] Again, in 1580, there is a contract between Duncane Campbell, heir of Glenurquhay, and his servant Gillecreist Makdonchy Duff VcNokerd and his spouse Katherine Neyn Douill Vekconchy. In this agreement, they commit to fostering Duncane Campbell, son of Duncane, providing him with food, drink, and nourishment until he is sent to school with the help of friends, and to support him at school reasonably. The father and foster-father agree to make a donation of Makhelve goods to the child at Beltane, equating to two hundred merks worth of cattle and two horses or mares valued at forty merks; these goods and their offspring will belong to the child based on his fortune, but the milk will belong to the foster-father and mother as long as they care for him until he starts school, except for enough milk to cover the costs of grazing for the cattle, which the foster-father must find for them upon Lochaw. Until that is arranged, he is to manage half of the lands of Auchakynnay, etc.[453]

The next contract in date, which we shall quote, takes us to the Western Isles. It is a contract in 1612, by which Sir Roderick Macleod of Dunvegan gives his son Norman to John, son of the son of Kenneth, to foster; and it is a very remarkable document, for it is written in Gaelic in the Irish character of the time. The conditions are, that if John dies first the child is to remain with the widow, but the guardianship with John’s brother Angus, who is to have the entire charge of the child if the widow marries again; and Sir Roderick is to have a son’s share of the stock (the bairn’s part of the other contracts) during the life of himself and his heir and the foster-child, along with John’s heirs. The stock (Sealbh) which is to be put into possession of the foster-child is four mares given by the foster-father, and other four mares by the father Sir Roderick, along with three which he promised him when he took him to his bosom. The charge and keeping of the seven mares given by the father to be with the foster-father, in order to put them to increase for his foster-son; and the care and keeping of the four mares given by the 323foster-father to be with the father, to put them to increase for him in like manner. Among the witnesses to this contract are the ministers of Duirinish and Bracadale.[454] The last we shall notice is as late as the year 1665, and is a contract betwixt George Campbell of Airds in Argyllshire and Donald Dow M‘Ewin in Ardmastill and Roiss N’Odochardie his wife, by which George Campbell gives in fostering to Donald Dow and his wife, Isobell Campbell, his lawful daughter, for the space of seven years from next Beltane, and gives to her as M‘Heliff (Shealbh) two new-calved kyne with a calf and a year-old stirk, a two-year-old quey at Beltane next, and another two-year-old quey at Beltane 1667; and Donald Dow and his spouse give to their foster-child two farrow kyne, with a stirk and a two-year-old quey at Beltane, and another two-year-old quey at Beltane 1667. The whole of their cattle with their increase to be in the custody of the foster-father and mother during these seven years, the milk to belong to the foster-father and the increase of the cattle to the foster-child; but the father is to grass the yeald kyne yearly, if the foster-father have not sufficient pasturage for them. In addition to this, the foster-father and his spouse give the foster-child a bairn’s part and portion of their whole goods and gear which shall belong to them at their decease, as if she was their own lawful child.[455]

The next contract we’ll mention is from the Western Isles, dated 1612. In this document, Sir Roderick Macleod of Dunvegan entrusts his son Norman to John, the son of Kenneth, for fostering. It’s quite a remarkable document since it’s written in Gaelic using the Irish script of that time. The terms state that if John dies first, the child will stay with the widow, but the guardianship will go to John’s brother Angus. Angus will be fully responsible for the child if the widow remarries. Sir Roderick is entitled to a son’s share of the stock (the bairn’s part from the other contracts) for the duration of his life, his heir's life, and the foster-child's life, along with John’s heirs. The stock (Sealbh) to be given to the foster-child includes four mares from the foster-father and another four from Sir Roderick, plus three additional mares that Sir Roderick promised to him when he welcomed him into his home. The care and upkeep of the seven mares provided by the father will be with the foster-father to ensure they increase for the foster-son; similarly, the care of the four mares given by the foster-father will be with the father for their increase as well. Among the witnesses to this contract are the ministers of Duirinish and Bracadale.[454] The last contract we’ll mention dates to 1665, involving George Campbell of Airds in Argyllshire and Donald Dow M‘Ewin of Ardmastill and his wife, Roiss N’Odochardie. In this agreement, George Campbell entrusts the fostering of his lawful daughter to Donald Dow and his wife, Isobell Campbell, for seven years starting from the next Beltane. He also provides her with two new-calved cows, a calf, and a year-old steer, a two-year-old heifer at next Beltane, and another two-year-old heifer at Beltane 1667. In return, Donald Dow and his wife will give their foster-child two breeding cows, a steer, and a two-year-old heifer at Beltane, plus another two-year-old heifer at Beltane 1667. All their livestock and its offspring will be overseen by the foster-father and mother during these seven years, with the milk going to the foster-father and any increase from the livestock designated for the foster-child. However, the father must provide pasturage for the barren cows yearly, should the foster-father lack adequate grazing. Additionally, the foster-father and his wife will give the foster-child a child's share of all their belongings and property upon their passing, as if she were their own lawful child.[455]

The Clan and its Members.

While the clan, viewed as a single community, thus consisted of the chief, with his kinsmen to a certain limited degree of relationship; the commonalty who were of the same blood, who all bore the same name, and his dependants, consisting of subordinate septs of native-men, who did not claim to be of the blood of the chief, but were either probably descended from the more ancient occupiers of the soil, or were broken men from other clans, who had taken 324protection from him, the influence of the acquisition of the right of property in land, which had originally developed the septs out of the tribe, likewise tended to make smaller septs within the clan. Those kinsmen of the chief who acquired the property of their land founded families, in which the land became hereditary, and which thus became the centres of a new organisation within the clan. The most influential of these was that of the oldest cadet in the family which had been longest separated from the main stem, and usually presented the appearance of a rival house little less powerful than that of the chief. There is perhaps no better description of the form which the clan ultimately assumed, and of the spirit which animated its members, than that given by an acute observer in the early part of last century.[456] ‘The Highlanders,’ he says, ‘are divided into tribes or clans, under chiefs or chieftains, as they are called in the laws of Scotland; and each clan again divided into branches from the main stock, who have chieftains over them. These are subdivided into smaller branches of fifty or sixty men, who deduce their original from their particular chieftains, and rely upon them as their more immediate protectors and defenders. The ordinary Highlanders esteem it the most sublime degree of virtue to love their chief and pay him a blind obedience, although it be in opposition to the government, the laws of the kingdom, or even to the law of God. Next to this love of their chief is that of the particular branch from whence they sprang, and, in a third degree, to those of the whole clan or name, whom they will assist, right or wrong, against those of any other tribe with which they are at variance. They likewise owe goodwill to such clans as they esteem to be their particular well-wishers; and, lastly, they have an adherence one to another as Highlanders in opposition 325to the people of the Low Country, whom they despise as inferior to them in courage, and believe they have a right to plunder them whenever it is in their power. This last arises from a tradition that the Lowlands, in old times, were the possession of their ancestors. The chief exercises an arbitrary authority over his vassals, determines all differences and disputes that happen among them, and levies taxes upon extraordinary occasions, such as the marriage of a daughter, building a house, or some pretence for his support and the honour of the name. This power of the chiefs is not supported by interest as they are landlords, but as lineally descended from the old patriarchs or fathers of the families.’

While the clan, seen as a single community, included the chief along with his relatives, who were only distantly related; the common people who shared the same blood, all shared the same name, and his dependents, made up of smaller groups of locals, who did not claim to be related to the chief but were likely descendants of the original inhabitants of the land or were outcasts from other clans seeking refuge with him. The influence of owning land, which had originally caused the smaller groups to emerge from the tribe, also led to the creation of even smaller groups within the clan. Those relatives of the chief who acquired land began families in which the land became hereditary, forming new centers of organization within the clan. The most powerful of these families was that of the oldest member who had long been separated from the main line and often looked like a rival household almost as strong as that of the chief. There may be no better description of how the clan ultimately structured itself and the spirit that drove its members than that provided by a keen observer in the early part of last century. ‘The Highlanders,’ he states, ‘are divided into tribes or clans under chiefs or chieftains, as they are called in the laws of Scotland; and each clan is further divided into branches from the main stock, each with its own chieftains. These are subdivided into smaller groups of fifty or sixty men, who trace their origins back to their specific chieftains and rely on them as their more immediate protectors and defenders. The ordinary Highlanders regard it as the highest virtue to love their chief and follow him with blind loyalty, even against the government, the laws of the kingdom, or even God's law. Following their love for their chief, they have a strong loyalty to their specific branch, and, in a third degree, to the entire clan or name, which they will support, right or wrong, against any other tribe they clash with. They also have goodwill towards clans they consider their allies; finally, they have a bond with each other as Highlanders, opposing the people of the Low Country, whom they look down on as inferior in bravery, believing they have the right to raid them whenever they can. This belief comes from a tradition that the Lowlands once belonged to their ancestors. The chief holds absolute authority over his vassals, resolves all conflicts and disputes among them, and imposes taxes on extraordinary occasions, such as the wedding of a daughter, building a house, or any excuse for his support and the honor of the family name. The power of the chiefs is not based on financial interests as landlords but on their direct descent from the ancient patriarchs or heads of families.’


406. The peerage-writers make Madach, earl of Atholl, son of Donald Bane, which, as we have stated, is disproved by the claim of the Cumyns, through female descent from him, to the throne. The Orkneyinga Saga names him Melcolm or Melmare.

406. The writers about the nobility say that Madach, the earl of Atholl, is the son of Donald Bane, but as we've mentioned, this is contradicted by the Cumyns' claim to the throne through female descent from him. The < cite >Orkneyinga Saga< /cite > refers to him as Melcolm or Melmare.

407. The line of these earls is very incorrectly given by the peerage-writers. They give the two sisters an elder anonymous sister, whom they marry to Alan Durward, who is mentioned in the Chartulary of Arbroath (p. 76) as earl of Atholl in 1235; but as Thomas of Galloway died in 1231, leaving Isabella a widow, and her son succeeded in 1242, it is obvious that Alan held the earldom either as husband of the widow or guardian of the son. Then by misdating a charter by which John de Strathbolgie, earl of Atholl, and Ada, countess of Atholl, confirm the donation of the lands of Invervach made to the monks of Cupar by David de Hastings, earl of Atholl, father of Ada, in 1283 in place of 1254, which is the date given by Sir James Balfour, by whom alone a note of this charter has been preserved, they confound David de Strathbolgie, earl of Atholl, who died in a pilgrimage to the Holy Land in 1269, with his grandfather, David de Hastings, earl of Atholl, and his son John, earl of Atholl, with his grandfather, John earl of Atholl, the husband of Ada.

407. The lineage of these earls is misrepresented by genealogists. They incorrectly claim that the two sisters had an older, unnamed sister who was married to Alan Durward, mentioned in the Chartulary of Arbroath (p. 76) as the earl of Atholl in 1235. However, since Thomas of Galloway died in 1231, leaving Isabella a widow, and her son took over in 1242, it’s clear that Alan held the earldom either as the husband of the widow or as the guardian of the son. Furthermore, by incorrectly dating a charter in which John de Strathbolgie, earl of Atholl, and Ada, countess of Atholl, confirm the donation of the lands of Invervach made to the monks of Cupar by David de Hastings, earl of Atholl, and Ada’s father, in 1283 instead of 1254—which is the date given by Sir James Balfour, the only one to preserve a note of this charter—they mix up David de Strathbolgie, earl of Atholl, who died while on a pilgrimage to the Holy Land in 1269, with his grandfather, David de Hastings, earl of Atholl, and his son John, earl of Atholl, with his grandfather, John, earl of Atholl, who was married to Ada.

408. See Riddell’s Remarks on Scotch Peerage Law, p. 149, for an account of this dispute.

408. Check out Riddell’s Remarks on Scotch Peerage Law, p. 149, for a description of this conflict.

409. The War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill, pp. 171, 211.

409. The War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill, pp. 171, 211.

410. ‘Benedict XII. Dispen. Joanni quondam Engussii de Isle Sodoren. et Amiæ quondam Roderici de Insulis ... 1337.’

410. "Benedict XII. granted a dispensation to John, formerly of the Isle of Sodoren, and to Amia, formerly of Roderic from the Isles ... 1337."

411. Scotichronicon, vol. ii. p. 489.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Scotichronicon, vol. 2, p. 489.

412. Et domino Comiti Rossiæ, Lachlano M‘Gillane, Torkell M‘Nell, Tarlano M‘Archir et Duncano Persoun de mandato domini regis ut patet per literas suas subsigneto ostensas super computum sub periculo computancium. Et eidem comiti pro panno laneo, pro capucio tunica caligis et pellibus rubeis pro juppone liiij lb iiij s. 14th July 1438.—Exchequer Rolls, vol. v. p. 33.

412. And to Lord Comte of Ross, Lachlan M‘Gillane, Torkell M‘Nell, Tarlane M‘Archir, and Duncan Persoun, by the order of the king as is evident from their signed letters shown regarding the account under the risk of accounting. And to the same lord for wool fabric, for a hood, coat, trousers, and red hides for a tunic liii lb iiij s. 14th July 1438.—Exchequer Rolls, vol. v. p. 33.

413. In the Appendix will be found a translation of part of the Red Book of Clanranald, containing the traditionary history of the Lords of the Isles; and Mr. Gregory’s History of the West Highlands and Isles of Scotland may be referred to for the above sketches.

413. In the Appendix, you'll find a translation of part of the Red Book of Clanranald, which includes the traditional history of the Lords of the Isles. You can refer to Mr. Gregory's History of the West Highlands and Isles of Scotland for the details provided above.

414. Reg. Mag. Sig., lib. xxx. No. 552.

414. Reg. Mag. Sig., lib. xxx. No. 552.

415. Reg. Sec. Sig., vol. xiii. fol. 17.

415. Reg. Sec. Sig., vol. xiii. fol. 17.

416. Ib. vol. xvi. p. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. vol. 16, p. 1.

417. MacNeill Charters.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. MacNeill Charters.

418. Argyll Charters.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Argyll Charters.

419. Protocol Book of Gavin Hamilton.

419. Protocol Book of Gavin Hamilton.

420. Poltalloch Charters.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Poltalloch Charters.

421. Letterfinlay Charters, Orig. Par., vol. ii. p. 61.

421. Letterfinlay Charters, Orig. Par., vol. ii. p. 61.

422. Acts of Parliament, v. 114.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Acts of Parliament, vol. 114.

423. Chart. of Lennox, p. 49. Totum officium quod dicitur Tosheagor de Levenax.

423. Chart. of Lennox, p. 49. All the duties called Tosheagor of Levenax.

424. Record of Retours, Kirkcudbright, No. 30. Robertson’s Index, 146. 25.

424. Record of Retours, Kirkcudbright, No. 30. Robertson’s Index, 146. 25.

425. Fordun’s Chronicle, Book v.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Fordun’s Chronicle, Book 5.

426. Scotichronicon, ii. p. 252.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Scotichronicon, vol. 2, p. 252.

427. Wyntoun, vol. ii. p. 141 (ed. 1872).

427. Wyntoun, vol. ii. p. 141 (ed. 1872).

428. Skene, De Verborum Significatione, voce Clan Macduff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Skene, De Verborum Significatione, voce Clan Macduff.

429. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 551.

429. Acts of Parliament, vol. i, p. 551.

430. Ib. p. 746.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 746.

431. Historical Documents of Scotland, edited by J. Stevenson, vol. i. p. 415.

431. Historical Documents of Scotland, edited by J. Stevenson, vol. i. p. 415.

432. Chart. of Moray, p. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chart of Moray, p. 12.

433. Fordun, Chronicle, vol. ii. p. 38.

433. Fordun, Chronicle, vol. ii. p. 38.

434. Scotichronicon, vol. ii. p. 420.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Scotichronicon, vol. 2, p. 420.

435. Wyntoun’s Chronicle, vol. iii. p. 58.

435. Wyntoun’s Chronicle, vol. iii. p. 58.

436. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 579.

436. Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 579.

437. Wyntoun’s Chronicle, ed. 1879, vol. iii. p. 63.

437. Wyntoun’s Chronicle, edited 1879, vol. iii. p. 63.

438. Scotichronicon, vol. ii. p. 420.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Scotichronicon, vol. 2, p. 420.

439. See Skene, De Verborum Sig., voce Duellum.

439. See Skene, De Verborum Sig., term Duellum.

440. Book of Pluscarden, vol. i. p. 330.

440. Book of Pluscarden, vol. i. p. 330.

441. Chart. of Moray, p. 382.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chart. of Moray, p. 382.

442. MacIntosh Charters.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Macintosh Charters.

443. Reg. Mag. Sig., lib. xiii. No. 96.

443. Reg. Mag. Sig., book XIII, no. 96.

444. Hector Boece terms them the Clan Quhete, substituting simply t for l. His translators Bellenden, Leslie, and Buchanan, all have Clan Chattan.

444. Hector Boece refers to them as the Clan Quhete, replacing l with t. His translators Bellenden, Leslie, and Buchanan all use Clan Chattan.

445. Just as Saint Caimhghin of Glendalough became Saint Kevin, so Caimhghilla became Kevil. Bower uses k for c and quh for ch.

445. Just like Saint Caimhghin of Glendalough became Saint Kevin, Caimhghilla became Kevil. Bower uses k for c and quh for ch.

446. Miscellany of the Spalding Club, vol. iv. p. 26.

446. Miscellany of the Spalding Club, vol. iv. p. 26.

447. Hist. of Moray, p. 67. This Shaw was believed to be the first of the Shaws of Rothiemurchus, but the earlier part of the pedigree of this family is quite fictitious, for he is made to be the son of Gilchrist, son of John, who was in fact his opponent. He is said by Shaw to have died in 1405, but the traditionary dates connected with the Clan Chattan history are quite unreliable.

447. Hist. of Moray, p. 67. This Shaw was thought to be the first of the Shaws of Rothiemurchus, but the earlier part of this family's history is mostly made up, as he is incorrectly said to be the son of Gilchrist, son of John, who was actually his rival. Shaw claims he died in 1405, but the traditional dates linked to Clan Chattan's history are not very reliable.

448. These genealogies are printed in the Appendix.

448. These family trees are included in the Appendix.

449. Tribus hæ sunt consanguinei parum in dominiis habentes, sed unum caput progeniei tanquam principem sequentes cum suis affinibus et subditis.—J. Major, Scot. Hist., lib. vi. f. 132.

449. There are three tribes related by blood, having little in their own lands, but following one chief of their lineage like a leader, along with their relatives and subjects.—J. Major, Scot. Hist., lib. vi. f. 132.

450. Black Book of Taymouth, pp. 185, 200. Many others of the same description will be found in this book.

450. Black Book of Taymouth, pp. 185, 200. You'll find many others like this in this book.

451. Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis, p. 206.

451. Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis, p. 206.

452. Black Book of Taymouth, p. 179.

452. Black Book of Taymouth, p. 179.

453. Black Book of Taymouth, p. 223.

453. Black Book of Taymouth, p. 223.

454. National MSS. of Scotland, vol. ii. No. 84.

454. National MSS. of Scotland, vol. ii. No. 84.

455. Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis, p. 20.

455. Collection on Albanian Matters, p. 20.

456. Letters from a gentleman in the North of Scotland in 1726, vol. ii. p. 1. A few unnecessary expressions have been omitted.

456. Letters from a gentleman in the North of Scotland in 1726, vol. ii. p. 1. A few unnecessary phrases have been left out.

326

CHAPTER IX.

THE CLANS AND THEIR GENEALOGIES.

State of the Highlands in the sixteenth century.

The forfeiture of the last Lord of the Isles, and the annexation of a great part of his territories to the crown, finally brought the whole clans of the Highlands and Islands into direct subjection to the royal authority, but the removal of the old hereditary rulers of the provinces, and the substitution of a central authority which could make itself but little felt beyond the Highland Line, left the clans without any practical control, and the sixteenth century is mainly characterised by internal conflicts between the clans themselves, which increased the power of some, and broke up the solidarity of others, and by the gradual advance in influence and extent of territory in Argyllshire of the Campbells, whose astuteness and foresight led them to a uniform support of the royal authority, while the Mackenzies acquired a hardly less influential position in Ross-shire.[457]

The loss of the last Lord of the Isles and the annexation of a large part of his lands to the crown ultimately placed all the clans of the Highlands and Islands directly under royal authority. However, the removal of the traditional hereditary leaders and the establishment of a central authority, which had little impact beyond the Highland Line, left the clans without any real control. The sixteenth century was mainly marked by internal conflicts among the clans that boosted some while weakening others. During this time, the Campbells gradually increased their influence and territory in Argyllshire, thanks to their cleverness and foresight in consistently supporting the royal authority. Meanwhile, the Mackenzies gained a similarly significant position in Ross-shire.[457]

From the early part of the fifteenth century, when Donald of the Isles had invaded the Low Country at the head of a Highland army of ten thousand men, till the outbreak of the civil war in the reign of Charles the First, the clans had never broken through the barriers which separated them from the Lowlands in the form of one united army; and it was 327not till Montrose raised the Highland clans to make a diversion in favour of the king in the north that their power as a united people was at all recognised. The rapid and brilliant campaigns of Montrose showed what the clans were capable of effecting when brought together and skilfully handled, though opposed by all the power and influence of Gillespie Gruamach, the Earl of Argyll and head of the Campbells. The normal relation of the Highlanders and Lowlanders to each other is graphically put by one of the greatest of modern writers, who was thoroughly acquainted with the subject, when he says, ‘The inhabitants of the Lowlands were indeed aware that there existed, in the extremity of the island, amid wilder mountains and broader lakes than their own, tribes of men called clans, living each under the rule of their own chief, wearing a peculiar dress, speaking an unknown language, and going armed even in the most ordinary and peaceable vocations. The more southern counties saw specimens of these men following the droves of cattle which were the sole exportable commodity of their country, plaided, bonneted, belted, and brogued, and driving their bullocks, as Virgil is said to have spread his manure, with an air of great dignity and consequence.[458] To their nearer Lowland neighbours they were known by more fierce and frequent causes of acquaintance; by the forays which they made upon the inhabitants of the plains, and the tribute, or protection-money, which they exacted from those whose possessions they spared.’[459]

From the early part of the fifteenth century, when Donald of the Isles invaded the Lowlands with a Highland army of ten thousand men, until the start of the civil war during Charles the First's reign, the clans had never formed a united army that broke through the barriers separating them from the Lowlands. It wasn't until Montrose rallied the Highland clans to support the king in the north that their power as a unified people was acknowledged. Montrose's rapid and impressive campaigns demonstrated what the clans could achieve when they came together and were skillfully led, despite facing the considerable power and influence of Gillespie Gruamach, the Earl of Argyll and leader of the Campbells. The typical relationship between the Highlanders and Lowlanders is vividly described by one of the greatest modern writers, who was well-versed in the topic, stating, “The inhabitants of the Lowlands were indeed aware that there existed, in the extreme part of the island, among wilder mountains and larger lakes than their own, tribes of men called clans, living each under the rule of their own chief, wearing distinct clothing, speaking an unfamiliar language, and going armed even in the most ordinary and peaceful occupations. The more southern counties saw examples of these men following the herds of cattle that were the only exportable resources of their land, dressed in plaids, bonnets, belts, and brogues, and driving their cattle with an air of great dignity and importance. To their closer Lowland neighbors, they were known through more fierce and frequent interactions; through the raids they conducted on the plains' inhabitants, and the tribute, or protection money, they demanded from those whose property they spared.”

Names and position of the clans.

Repeated attempts were made by the kings to control the turbulence of the clans, and to bring them under more complete subjection to the government, but it was not till the reign of James that a serious effort was made by Parliament 328to effect this, when three very important Acts were passed, which put us in possession of detailed information as to the number and names of the clans at the time. In 1587 an Act was passed ‘for the quieting and keeping in obedience of the disorderit subjectis inhabitants of the Borders, Highlands and Isles.’ It is unnecessary to enter into any detail as to the description given in this Act of the state of these parts of the country, which is sufficiently highly coloured, and of the remedies proposed by the statute; but annexed to it are two rolls—one ‘of the names of the Landlords and Baillies of lands dwelling on the Borders and in the Highlands where broken men has dwelt and presently dwells;’ and the other, ‘of the Clans that have Captains, Chiefs, and Chieftains, on whom they depend ofttimes against the will of their Landlords, as well on the Borders as the Highlands, and of some special persons of branches of the said clans.’[460] Here the landlord or feudal overlord is distinguished from the captain, chief, and chieftain, or tribal head of the clan, both characters being sometimes united in the same person, and at other times vested in different persons. Neither are the titles of captain, chief, and chieftain synonymous. The captain was the person who actually led the clan, whether representing the founder of the clan in the male line or not, while the chief was the Ceanncine, or hereditary head of the tribe, who possessed that character, and the chieftain, the Ceanntighe, or head of a subordinate sept. The chief was usually also the captain, but when he was either set aside from incapacity, or the pre-eminent military and administrative talents of a member of the clan led to the tribe taking the unusual course of adopting him to be their leader, as better able to protect them, he was simply termed Captain of the Clan, and the position and title usually remained with his descendants, especially if he had obtained a feudal title to the lands.[461] The whole of the clan, 329however, seldom acquiesced in the adoption of a leader separate from the hereditary chief, and in every clan where the actual head of it bore the title of Captain we find a controversy as to the right to the chiefship, and a part of the clan holding off from the rest.[462]

Repeated efforts were made by the kings to manage the unrest among the clans and bring them more fully under government control, but it wasn't until James’s reign that Parliament made a serious attempt to do this. During that time, three very important Acts were passed, which provided us with detailed information on the number and names of the clans at that time. In 1587, an Act was passed "for the quieting and keeping in obedience of the disorderly subjects living in the Borders, Highlands, and Isles." There's no need to go into detail about how this Act described the situation in these areas, which is quite exaggerated, or the remedies it proposed; however, attached to it are two lists—one "of the names of the Landlords and Baillies of lands living on the Borders and in the Highlands where lawless men have lived and currently live;" and the other, "of the Clans that have Captains, Chiefs, and Chieftains, on whom they often depend against the will of their Landlords, both in the Borders and the Highlands, and of certain notable individuals from branches of the said clans." Here, the landlord or feudal overlord is differentiated from the captain, chief, and chieftain, or tribal head of the clan. Sometimes these roles were held by the same person, and other times they were held by different individuals. The titles captain, chief, and chieftain are not interchangeable. The captain was the person who actually led the clan, whether or not he was a direct descendant of the clan founder in the male line, while the chief was the Ceanncine, or hereditary leader of the tribe, who held that position, and the chieftain was the Ceanntighe, or head of a subordinate branch. The chief was usually also the captain, but if he was set aside due to incapacity, or if a member of the clan with exceptional military and administrative skills was chosen by the tribe as their leader to better protect them, he would simply be called Captain of the Clan, and this title often passed on to his descendants, especially if he had obtained a feudal title to the land. However, the entire clan rarely accepted a leader separate from the hereditary chief, and in every clan where the actual head was titled Captain, there was often a dispute over the right to leadership, with part of the clan breaking away from the rest.

Another statute was passed in 1594 ‘for punishment of thift, reif, oppression, and sorning.’[463] It contains within it a list of clans and surnames inhabiting the Highlands and Isles, and likewise a list of broken men of surnames inhabiting the sheriffdoms of Argyll, Bute, Dumbarton, Stirling, Perth, Forfar, Aberdeen, Banff, Elgin, Forres, Nairn, Inverness, and Cromarty; and stewartries of Stratherne and Menteith. These lists of clans and broken men, with a list furnished by MacVureach of the clans who joined Montrose, gives us a tolerably complete view of the state of the Highland clans at the time, and they may be thus stated, following the order of the districts which they inhabited.

Another law was passed in 1594 ‘for the punishment of theft, robbery, oppression, and extortion.’[463] It includes a list of clans and surnames living in the Highlands and Isles, as well as a list of outlaws by surname living in the sheriffdoms of Argyll, Bute, Dumbarton, Stirling, Perth, Forfar, Aberdeen, Banff, Elgin, Forres, Nairn, Inverness, and Cromarty; and the stewartries of Stratherne and Menteith. These lists of clans and outlaws, along with a list provided by MacVureach of the clans that joined Montrose, give us a fairly complete picture of the state of the Highland clans at that time, and they can be presented in the order of the districts they inhabited.

The Highland district of the earldom of Lennox was occupied by the Clan Pharlane, undoubted descendants of the old earls of Lennox. The clan takes its name from Parlane or Bartholomew, a great-grandson of Gilchrist, third son of Alain, earl of Lennox, and the steps of the pedigree rest upon charter evidence. Next to them were the Clan Gregor, on the east side of Lochlomond and around Loch Katrine. In Balquhidder we find the Clan Labhran or 330Lauren, and in Atholl the clan possessing the largest territory was the Clan Donnachie, whose descent from Duncan, son of Andrew de Atholia, likewise rests upon charter evidence, and whose name of De Atholia sufficiently indicates that they were the male representatives of the old earls of Atholl. With Glenshee and Glenisla is connected a clan called the Clan M‘Thomas. Crossing the Mounth we find the Highland districts of Mar and Buchan occupied by the Clan Chattan, who likewise, with their branches and dependent septs, extended over Strathdearn, Strathnairn, and Badenoch, into the district of Lochaber. In Ross-shire were the Clan Andres or Rosses and the Clan Kenneth or Mackenzies, and in the Highland districts of Sutherland and Caithness, forming the north-west corner of Scotland, were the Clan Morgan or Mackays and the Clan Gunn. The clans which occupied the principal position in the great district of Argyll and the Isles were the different clans into which the descendants of the powerful Lords of the Isles and Knights of Argyll broke up on the termination of the main line. There were the Clann Dubhgal or Macdougalls of Lorne, descended from Dubhgal, the eldest son of Somerled; the Clandonald descended from Domnall, son of Reginald or Ranald, his second son; and this great sept was again broken up into six clans. These were the Clandonald north and south, that is, the Clan Hustain or MacDonalds of Slate, and the Clan Eoin Mor or MacConnells of Isla and Kintyre, descended from Donald, eldest son of John, Lord of the Isles, by the king’s daughter, and from Eoin Mor, his second son, respectively. From Ranald, son of Alaster, his third son, sprang the Clanranald of Lochaber, or Macdonalds of Keppoch. From Eoin Sprangaigh and Alaster Og, sons of Angus Mor, came the Clan Ian or MacIans of Ardnamurchan, and the Clan Alaster or MacAlasters of Loup in Kintyre. The most important clans after the Macdonalds were, in Argyll, the Clan O’Duibhn or Campbells, 331whose original seat was the district of Lochow and Ardskeodnich, and who succeeded to their power. In the Isles the Clan Leod or Macleods of Dunvegan and Glenelg, and those of Lewis, descended from two brothers, were the most powerful; and next them the Clan Gilleoin or Macleans of Dowart and Lochbowie, and the Clan Neill or Macneills of Gigha and of Barra, and here we see the oldest cadets occupying quite as prominent a position as the main line. The other clans of Argyll and the Isles were, in Cowall, the Clan Lachlan, and the Clan Ladmann or Lamont, and between Loch Fine and Lochow the Clan Neachtan or MacNaughtons; while Glenorchy was the original seat of the Clan Gregor, and in Lochaber the Clanchamron, or Camerons of Lochiel, had their home. In Lochaber and Colonsay were the Clan Dubhsithé or Macduffies, and in Mull and Skye the Clan Fingaine or Mackinnons and the Clan Guaire or Macquarries.

The Highland area of the earldom of Lennox was settled by the Clan Pharlane, definitely descendants of the old earls of Lennox. The clan gets its name from Parlane or Bartholomew, a great-grandson of Gilchrist, the third son of Alain, earl of Lennox, and their lineage is supported by charter evidence. Next to them were the Clan Gregor, located on the east side of Loch Lomond and around Loch Katrine. In Balquhidder, we find the Clan Labhran or Lauren, and in Atholl, the clan with the largest territory was the Clan Donnachie, whose descent from Duncan, son of Andrew de Atholia, also relies on charter evidence, and whose name De Atholia clearly shows that they were the male heirs of the old earls of Atholl. In Glenshee and Glenisla, there's a clan called the Clan M'Thomas. Crossing the Mounth, we find the Highland districts of Mar and Buchan occupied by the Clan Chattan, who, along with their branches and related clans, spread across Strathdearn, Strathnairn, and Badenoch, into the Lochaber area. In Ross-shire were the Clan Andres or Rosses and the Clan Kenneth or Mackenzies, while in the Highland regions of Sutherland and Caithness, which form the north-west corner of Scotland, were the Clan Morgan or Mackays and the Clan Gunn. The clans that held a major position in the large district of Argyll and the Isles were the various clans formed from the powerful Lords of the Isles and Knights of Argyll after the main lineage ended. Among them were the Clann Dubhgal or Macdougalls of Lorne, descended from Dubhgal, the eldest son of Somerled; the Clandonald descended from Domnall, son of Reginald or Ranald, his second son; and this large clan was further divided into six clans. These included the Clandonald north and south, or the Clan Hustain or MacDonalds of Slate, and the Clan Eoin Mor or MacConnells of Isla and Kintyre, descended from Donald, eldest son of John, Lord of the Isles, by the king’s daughter, and from Eoin Mor, his second son, respectively. From Ranald, son of Alaster, his third son, the Clanranald of Lochaber, or Macdonalds of Keppoch, emerged. From Eoin Sprangaigh and Alaster Og, sons of Angus Mor, came the Clan Ian or MacIans of Ardnamurchan, and the Clan Alaster or MacAlasters of Loup in Kintyre. After the Macdonalds, the most significant clans in Argyll were the Clan O’Duibhn or Campbells, whose original seat was in the district of Lochow and Ardskeodnich, and who gained their power. In the Isles, the Clan Leod or Macleods of Dunvegan and Glenelg, along with the ones from Lewis, descended from two brothers, were the most influential; next were the Clan Gilleoin or Macleans of Dowart and Lochbowie, and the Clan Neill or Macneills of Gigha and Barra, where we see the oldest cadet branches holding just as prominent a position as the main line. Other clans in Argyll and the Isles included the Clan Lachlan and the Clan Ladmann or Lamont in Cowall, while between Loch Fine and Lochow were the Clan Neachtan or MacNaughtons; Glenorchy was the original seat of the Clan Gregor, and in Lochaber, the Clanchamron or Camerons of Lochiel had their home. In Lochaber and Colonsay were the Clan Dubhsithé or Macduffies, and in Mull and Skye, the Clan Fingaine or Mackinnons and the Clan Guaire or Macquarries.

Meaning of Clann, and the personal names from which their patronymics were taken.

This word Clann signifies simply children or descendants, and the clan name thus implies that the members of it are or were supposed to be descended from a common ancestor or eponymus, and they were distinguished from each other by their patronymics, the use of surnames in the proper sense of the term being unknown among them. These patronymics, in the case of the Ceannciné or chief and the Ceanntighs or heads of the smaller septs, indicated their descent from the founder of the race or sept; those of the members of it who were of the kin of the chief or chieftain showed the personal relation; while the commonalty of the clan simple used a derivative form of the name of the clan, implying merely that they belonged to it. This system is quaintly described by John Elder, clerk, in his letter to King Henry the Eighth in 1542 or 1543. He says—‘Now and pleas your excellent Majestie, the said people which inhabitede Scotland afore the incummyng of the said Albanactus (as I have said), being valiant, stronge, and couragious, 332although they were savage and wilde, had strange names, as Morrdhow .i. Mordachus; Gillicallum .i. Malcolmus; Donyll \.i. Donaldus, and so fourth. Then their sonnis followinge theame in manheid and valianntnes, called theameselves after this manner of wyse, leaving their proper names unexpressede, Makconyll .i. filius Donaldi; Makgillecallum .i. filius Malcolmi, etc., and so they have contenewide unto this daye.’[464] Thus the head of the whole Clan Donald was simply Macdonald, the chief of the Clan Ranald of Glengarry, Macmhicalastair, the captain of Clan Ranald, Macmhicalain, and one of the commonalty simply Domnaillach or a Macdonald. Besides the clans the statutes distinguish what they term surnames. There were in Lennox, Buchanans, M‘Cawlis or Macaulays, and Galbraiths; Grahames in Monteith; Stewarts in Atholl, Lorne, and Balquhidder; Menzieses, Fergusons, Spaldings, and MacIntoshes in Atholl; Farquharsons in Braemar; MacPhersons in Strathnairn; Grants in Strathspey; Frasers in the Aird; Rosses and Monros in Ross; and Neilsons in Sutherland. These surnames were of three kinds. There were first names which had a Gaelic form, as Macaulay and Macpherson; or the English equivalent of a Gaelic form, as Farquharson, Ferguson, etc.; secondly, those who had assumed a territorial name, or whose name bore that appearance, as the Buchanans, who likewise bore the name of Macaustelan, and took the former designation from their lands, Grants, Rosses, and Monroes; and thirdly, those which were foreign names and of foreign descent, but who had become so assimilated to the Gaelic people as to be identified with them in language, custom, and spirit of clanship, as the Stewarts, Frasers, Menzieses, Spaldings, etc., who had been long settled in the Highlands.

This word Clann simply means children or descendants, and the clan name implies that its members are or were believed to be descended from a common ancestor or namesake. They were distinguished from each other by their patronymics, as the use of surnames in the traditional sense was not known among them. These patronymics, particularly in the case of the Ceannciné or chief and the Ceanntighs or leaders of smaller branches, indicated their descent from the founder of the race or group; those related to the chief or chieftain showed their personal relationship, while the common members of the clan simply used a derivative form of the clan name, indicating that they belonged to it. This system is charmingly described by John Elder, clerk, in his letter to King Henry the Eighth in 1542 or 1543. He writes, ‘Now and please your excellent Majesty, the people who lived in Scotland before the arrival of the said Albanactus (as I have mentioned), being brave, strong, and courageous, although they were wild, had unusual names, such as Morrdhow meaning Mordachus; Gillicallum meaning Malcolmus; Donyll meaning Donaldus, and so forth. Their sons followed their example in bravery and called themselves in this manner, leaving their original names unexpressed, Makconyll meaning son of Donaldi; Makgillecallum meaning son of Malcolmi, etc., and they have continued this way to this day.’[464] Thus, the head of the whole Clan Donald was simply Macdonald, the chief of the Clan Ranald of Glengarry was Macmhicalastair, the captain of Clan Ranald was Macmhicalain, and one of the common members was simply Domnaillach or a Macdonald. Besides the clans, the statutes distinguish what they call surnames. There were in Lennox, Buchanans, M'Calis or Macaulays, and Galbraiths; Grahames in Monteith; Stewarts in Atholl, Lorne, and Balquhidder; Menzieses, Fergusons, Spaldings, and MacIntoshes in Atholl; Farquharsons in Braemar; MacPhersons in Strathnairn; Grants in Strathspey; Frasers in the Aird; Rosses and Monros in Ross; and Neilsons in Sutherland. These surnames were of three kinds. First, there were names with a Gaelic form, like Macaulay and Macpherson; second, the English equivalent of a Gaelic form, such as Farquharson, Ferguson, etc.; and third, there were those who had taken on a territorial name, or whose name appeared to do so, like the Buchanans, who also carried the name Macaustelan, and drew their former name from their lands, such as Grants, Rosses, and Monroes; and finally, names that were foreign but had become so assimilated with the Gaelic people that they were identified with them in language, customs, and spirit of clanship, like the Stewarts, Frasers, Menzieses, Spaldings, etc., who had long settled in the Highlands.

The system of nomenclature, therefore, which characterised the clans and the surnames of Gaelic origin was one 333entirely based upon the personal name, and was in no respect territorial; but we find, on examination, that the personal names used by the Gaelic people were of different kinds, and constituted upon different principles. The earliest personal names used by the different branches of the Celtic people appear to have been formed in the same manner, and resemble each other in their structure. On analysing those both of the Cymric and the Gaelic people, we can see that they are compounded of two monosyllables, a certain number of which is used to form the first half of the name and a different set of monosyllables annexed as a termination, and these are combined with each other in every variety of form. The initial syllables are more numerous than the terminal, and it will only be necessary to specify a few to illustrate the formation of these names. Thus in Welsh, Ael, Aer, Arth, Cad, and Cyn are common initial syllables; and Teyrn, March, Gwyr, and Gwys common terminations. These form in combination the names Aelgyvarch, Cadvarch, Cynvarch, Aerdeyrn, Cyndeyrn, Arthwyl, Cynwys, etc. So in Gaelic Aen, Art, Con, Dun, Dubh, Fear, Fin, and Gorm are common initial syllables; and Gal[465] and Gus, common terminations, and from them are formed Aengal, Artgal, Congal, Dungal, Dubhgal, Feargal, Fingal, Gormgal, and Aengus, Congus, Feargus, etc. Similar forms existed among the Pictish names, as in Ungust, Urgust, Urgart, Dergart, Gartnaidh, etc.; and besides the Pictish forms which are analogous to the Irish, we find such Pictish names as Neachtain, Fingaine, etc., occurring in the Highland Genealogies.

The naming system that defined the clans and surnames of Gaelic origin was entirely based on personal names and wasn't territorial at all. However, upon closer inspection, we see that the personal names used by the Gaelic people were of different types and based on various principles. The earliest personal names from the different branches of the Celtic people seem to have been created in a similar way and share a common structure. When we analyze the names from both the Cymric and Gaelic people, we find that they are made up of two monosyllables. A certain number are used to create the first part of the name, while a different set of monosyllables is added as a suffix, and these can be combined in countless ways. The initial syllables are more numerous than the terminal ones, so it’s only necessary to mention a few to show how these names are formed. For example, in Welsh, Ael, Aer, Arth, Bad guy, and Cyn are common starting syllables; while Lord, March, Gwyr, and Gwys are common endings. When combined, these form names like Aelgyvarch, Cadvarch, Cynvarch, Aerdeyrn, Cyndeyrn, Arthwyl, Content, etc. In Gaelic, common initial syllables include Aen, Art, Con, Dun, Black, Fear, End, and Gorm; while common terminations are Girl and Gus. From these, we get names like Aengal, Artgal, Congal, Dungal, Dubhgal, Feargal, Fingal, Gormgal, and Aengus, Congus, Feargus, etc. Similar patterns can be seen in Pictish names, such as Ungust, Urgust, Urgart, Dergart, Gartnaidh, etc. Additionally, alongside the Pictish forms that are similar to the Irish, we also have Pictish names like Neachtain, Fingaine, etc., appearing in the Highland Genealogies.

The introduction of Christianity among these Gaelic tribes added another class of names to these older forms. These were formed by prefixing the words Maol, that is, bald in the 334sense of tonsured, and Giolla, or servant, first to the words Iosa or Jesus, Criosd or Christ, Faidh the prophet, Easpuig the bishop; as in Maoliosa or Giolliosa, servant of Jesus, Maolanfhaidh or Gillanfhaidh, servant of the prophet, Giollachriosd, servant of Christ, and Gilleaspuig, servant of the bishop: and secondly, to the names of the founders and patron saints of the churches, as in Maolcoluim or Giollacoluim, servant of St. Columba; Maolbride or Giollabride, servant of St. Bridget; Giollachattan, servant of St. Cathan; Gillanaemh, servant of the saints; Giollaeoin, servant of St. John, etc. In these latter names, when combined with the word Clan or Mac, if they commence with a consonant, the prefix Giolla is usually omitted, as in Clanchattan, MacCallum, etc.; but if they commence with a vowel, they form that numerous class of names in which Mac is followed by the letter L. Thus MacGiollaeoin becomes Maclean; MacGiolla Adomnan, MacLennan, etc. The conquest of the Western Isles, and the frequent occupation of parts of the mainland by the Norwegians and Danes, and the intermarriages between them, added to these forms, after the ninth century, Norwegian and Danish names, such as Godfred, Harald, Ragnall, Somarled, etc., which became Gofraidh, Aralt, Ranald, Somhairle, in the Highland Genealogies. It must not, however, be overlooked that the Norwegians frequently gave to Gaelic names a Norwegian form significant in their own language, as Dungadr for Donnachaidh, Griotgardr for Gregair, Melkolfr for Maolcoluim, etc.

The introduction of Christianity among these Gaelic tribes added a new set of names to these older forms. These names were created by adding the words Maol, which means bald in the sense of tonsured, and Giolla, meaning servant, to the words Iosa or Jesus, Christ or Christ, Faidh the prophet, and Easpuig the bishop; as in Maoliosa or Giolliosa, servant of Jesus, Maolanfhaidh or Gillanfhaidh, servant of the prophet, Giollachriosd, servant of Christ, and Gilleaspuig, servant of the bishop: and secondly, to the names of the founders and patron saints of the churches, as in Malcolm or Giollacoluim, servant of St. Columba; Maolbride or Giollabride, servant of St. Bridget; Giollachattan, servant of St. Cathan; Gillanaemh, servant of the saints; Giollaeoin, servant of St. John, etc. In these latter names, when combined with the word Clan or Mac, if they start with a consonant, the prefix Giolla is usually dropped, as in Clanchattan, MacCallum, etc.; but if they start with a vowel, they form that large group of names where Mac is followed by the letter L. Thus MacGiollaeoin becomes Maclean; MacGiolla Adomnan, MacLennan, etc. The conquest of the Western Isles and the frequent occupation of parts of the mainland by the Norwegians and Danes, along with their intermarriages, added to these forms after the ninth century, Norwegian and Danish names like Godfred, Harald, Ragnall, Somarled, etc., which became Gofraidh, Aralt, Ranald, Somhairle in the Highland Genealogies. However, it's important to note that the Norwegians often gave Gaelic names a Norwegian form meaningful in their own language, such as Dungadr for Donnachaidh, Griotgardr for Gregair, Melkolfr for Malcolm, etc.

Original importance and position of Clan pedigrees.

In considering the genealogies of the Highland clans we must bear in mind that in the early state of the tribal organisation the pedigree of the sept or clan, and of each member of the tribe, had a very important meaning. Their rights were derived through the common ancestor, and their relation to him, and through him to each other, indicated their position in the succession, as well as their place in the allocation of 335the tribe land. In such a state of society the pedigree occupied the same position as the title-deed in the feudal system, and the Sennachies were as much the custodiers of the rights of families as the mere panegyrists of the clan. As long as the Gaelic tribes and the governing and dominant race were of the same lineage, and regulated by the same laws, this system must have remained unaltered; but when the kingdom was formed by a combination of different races, and the influential class consisted of a feudal nobility, while the laws of the country were based upon feudal principles, the position of the Gaelic tribes must have been that of a people possessing a customary law, and an unrecognised social system opposed to the law acted upon by the governing authority, and the latter must always have prevailed in the long-run. When the conflict of these laws in regulating succession, and the frequent insurrections of the Gaelic population, with the confiscations which followed upon them, led to the breaking up of the Gaelic tribes, and to the severance of those ties which bound the septs or clans which had been developed within the tribe to each other, the pedigree would cease to be of value as between clan and clan. The competition between rival interests and rival races would lead to the gratification of vanity becoming the ruling motive, in order to maintain a quasi superiority, and likewise, when the exigencies of their position required it, to a falsification and imposture in order to enable the clans to maintain their ground in a field of competition regulated by feudal principles. The pedigrees must then have been greatly influenced by those into competition with whom the clan families were thrown, and by the interests affected in consequence; and when the governing class belonged to a kindred but different race with a different nationality and nomenclature, there must always have been a tendency to assimilate their own traditions to those of the ruling powers. Till the ninth century the Highland 336tribes and the ruling powers were of the same race. During the two succeeding centuries these tribes appear to have remained intact, while the dominating race and the clergy were of a kindred race though of a different name and nationality, and the name of Scotia became transferred from Ireland to Scotland. Feudalism then commenced, and spread over the country, and the reigns of the kings of the second Scottish dynasty from the accession of David the First to the death of Alexander the Third was the period of the breaking up of the tribes, and the complete establishment of the clan system; and this likewise was the period of the manipulation of the Chronicles, and the gradual formation of that spurious system of national history which, originating in the ecclesiastical pretensions of St. Andrews, was developed during the great controversy regarding the independence of Scotland, and based upon a Scottish nationality and the supposed colonisation of the country long before the Christian era by Scota and her Scottish descendants, till it was finally reduced to a system by John of Fordun. Its leading features were the colonisation of the Highlands by Scots in the third century before Christ, their conversion in the second century by the relics of St. Andrew, the occupation of the mountain region of the north by the Picts entirely ignored, and that people relegated to the plains of the Lowlands, when they were finally exterminated by the Scots in the ninth century.

In looking at the family trees of the Highland clans, we need to remember that in the early days of tribal organization, the lineage of the sept or clan and each tribe member held significant meaning. Their rights came from a common ancestor, and their connection to him, and through him to each other, indicated their place in the line of succession as well as their standing in the distribution of 335 tribal land. In such a society, lineage was as important as a title deed in the feudal system, and the Sennachies served as guardians of family rights as much as they were public celebrators of the clan. As long as the Gaelic tribes and the ruling dominant class came from the same lineage and were governed by the same laws, this system likely stayed the same. However, when a kingdom formed from various races, and the influential class became a feudal nobility with laws based on feudal principles, the Gaelic tribes found themselves as a people with customary laws and a non-recognized social system in direct opposition to the governing authority's laws, which ultimately would prevail. When the clash of these laws over succession, along with frequent uprisings from the Gaelic people and the resulting confiscations, caused the breakdown of clans and disrupted the bonds that had formed within the tribes, lineage started losing its importance between clans. Competing interests and races led to vanity becoming the driving force in efforts to maintain a quasi superiority; when necessary, this also led to deceit and imposture so clans could stay competitive within a feudal framework. The family trees must have been heavily influenced by the opposition the clans faced and the stakes involved. When the ruling class emerged from a related but distinct race with their own nationality and naming conventions, there would have been a tendency to align their traditions with those in power. Until the ninth century, the Highland tribes and their rulers shared the same ethnicity. In the following two centuries, these tribes appeared to remain unchanged, while the ruling class and clergy were of related descent but held a different name and nationality. The name Scotia shifted from Ireland to Scotland. Then feudalism began to take root and spread across the land, and the reign of the second Scottish dynasty—from the time David the First became king to Alexander the Third’s death—was marked by the fragmentation of the tribes and the full establishment of the clan system. This era also saw the manipulation of the Chronicles and the gradual creation of a fabricated national history, originating from the ecclesiastical ambitions of St. Andrews and developing significantly during the major debates over Scotland's independence, based on a Scottish identity and the fictional colonization of the country by Scota and her descendants long before the Christian era, until it was finally organized by John of Fordun. The main components included the colonization of the Highlands by Scots in the third century B.C., their conversion in the second century by the relics of St. Andrew, the total disregard for the Picts who inhabited northern mountain regions, relegating them to the plains of the Lowlands where they were eventually exterminated by the Scots in the ninth century.

First change in Clan pedigrees. Influence of legendary history of Scotland.

It is hardly to be expected that the clans should not have claimed their share in these legendary glories, or that they should have lost the wish to maintain a separate descent with the gradual disappearance of its tradition, and thus this new and preponderating influence would naturally produce the first great change in the clan pedigrees. This change is very clearly exposed in the remarkable letter already quoted of John Elder, clerk, a Reddeshanke, to King Henry the Eighth. In that letter he thus gives the origin of ‘the Yrische Lords 337of Scotland, commonly called the Reddshanckes, and by historiographers, Picts.’ ‘Scotland,’ he says, ‘before the incoming of Albanactus, Brutus’s second son, was inhabited, as we read in ancient Yrische stories, with giants and wild people, without order, civility, or manners, and speaks none other language but Yrishe, and was then called Eyryn veagg, that is to say, Little Irland, and the people were callit Eyrynghe, that is to say, Irland men. But after the incoming of Albanactus, in reducing them to order and civility they changed the foresaid name Eyryn veagg, and called it Albon, and their owne names also and called them Albonyghe; which two Yrische wordes, Albon, that is to say Scotland, and Albonyghe, that is to say Scottish men, be derived from Albanactus, our first governor and king.’ At the time John Elder wrote, Yrishe, afterwards corrupted into Erse, was currently used for Gaelic; and deducting the nonsense about Eyryn veagg, which seems a fancy of his own, this is the legendary story contained in our earliest documents before the Chronicles were tampered with; but then he gave in to say, ‘which derivation the papistical cursed spirituality of Scotland will not hear in no manner of wise, nor confess that ever such a king, named Albanactus, reigned there. The which derivation all the Yrische men of Scotland, which be the ancient stock, cannot nor will not deny.’ ‘But our said bishops,’ he adds, ‘deriveth Scotland and themselves from a certain lady named Scota, which came out of Egypt, a miraculous hot country, to recreate herself amongst them in the cold air of Scotland, which they cannot affirm by no probable ancient author.’[466]

It’s not surprising that the clans would want to claim their part in these legendary glories or that they would still want to maintain a separate lineage as the tradition faded. Naturally, this new and dominant influence would bring about the first major change in clan genealogies. This change is clearly illustrated in the remarkable letter from John Elder, clerk, a Reddeshanke, to King Henry the Eighth. In that letter, he explains the origin of “the Yrische Lords of Scotland,” commonly known as the Reddshanckes and, by historians, as Picts. He states, “Scotland, before the arrival of Albanactus, the second son of Brutus, was inhabited, as we read in ancient Yrische stories, by giants and wild people, living without order, civility, or manners, and spoke no language other than Yrishe. It was then called Eyryn veagg, meaning Little Ireland, and the people were called Eyrynghe, meaning Irish men. But after Albanactus arrived, he brought order and civility, leading to the change of the old name Eyryn veagg to Albon, and they also changed their own names to Albonyghe; these two Yrische words, Albon, meaning Scotland, and Albonyghe, meaning Scottish men, are derived from Albanactus, our first governor and king.” At the time John Elder wrote this, Yrishe, later corrupted into Erse, was commonly used for Gaelic; and aside from the nonsense about Eyryn veagg, which seems to be his own invention, this is the legendary story found in our earliest documents before the Chronicles were altered. However, he went on to say, “the cursed papistical spirituality of Scotland will not acknowledge this derivation in any way, nor will they concede that such a king named Albanactus ever reigned there. All the Yrische people of Scotland, the ancient stock, cannot and will not deny this.” “But our said bishops,” he adds, “trace Scotland and themselves back to a certain lady named Scota, who came from Egypt, a miraculous hot country, to enjoy the cold air of Scotland, which they cannot support with any credible ancient author.”[466]

Second change. Influence of Irish Sennachies.

The clans, however, were soon after thrown into rapidly-increasing contact with those of Ireland, a people possessing similar pedigrees, and Sennachies surpassing those of Scotland in information and acquirements. The native Sennachies by degrees fell into the background, and the clans began to take 338their Sennachies from the rival race. The first connection between them which had this effect, was the marriage of Angus, Lord of the Isles, who assisted Bruce in his struggle for the crown, with the daughter of O’Kane, Lord of Fermanagh, and widow of the great O’Neill. During the two following centuries septs of the Highland clans were employed as auxiliaries by the great northern Lords of Ireland, under the name of Galloglach or foreign soldiers, commonly called Galloglasses. There is ample evidence that during this period a great proportion of the Highland Sennachies were Irish, and that all reverted to Ireland for instruction in their art. It could hardly have been otherwise than that, with the disappearance of the old Highland pedigrees, every presumption and analogy would have driven these Sennachies to the better-preserved Irish pedigrees, to replace what had been lost by connecting them more directly with the Irish tribes, and thus the second great change in the character of their pedigree would be produced. For the clan genealogies at this time we must therefore refer to the Irish MSS., and they are in fact the oldest pedigrees which have been preserved. The MS. collections in which we find them are, first, the Book of Ballimote compiled in the year 1383, the Book of Lecain compiled in 1407, and a MS. belonging to the Faculty of Advocates bearing the date 1467, but the genealogies in which are obviously derived from the same source as those in the Book of Ballimote.[467] To these may be added a few genealogies in other MSS., and those preserved by MacVurich in the Book of Clan Ranald.

The clans soon found themselves increasingly in touch with the people of Ireland, who had similar lineages and Sennachies with more knowledge and skills than those in Scotland. Over time, the local Sennachies faded into the background, and the clans started hiring Sennachies from the rival group. The first significant connection that caused this shift was the marriage of Angus, Lord of the Isles, who helped Bruce in his fight for the crown, to the daughter of O’Kane, Lord of Fermanagh, and widow of the great O’Neill. In the next two centuries, Highland clans were often used as auxiliaries by the powerful northern Lords of Ireland, referred to as Galloglach or foreign soldiers, commonly known as Galloglasses. There’s plenty of evidence that during this time, a large number of Highland Sennachies were Irish, and they often looked to Ireland for training in their craft. It was inevitable that, with the old Highland lineages fading away, the Sennachies would turn to the well-preserved Irish lineages to fill the gaps and create a stronger connection with the Irish tribes, leading to a significant transformation in their lineage. For clan genealogies from this period, we need to refer to the Irish MSS, which are in fact the oldest preserved lineages. The MS collections where these can be found include the Book of Ballimote, compiled in 1383, the Book of Lecain, compiled in 1407, and another MS owned by the Faculty of Advocates with a date of 1467, which clearly draws from the same source as the Book of Ballimote.[467] Additionally, there are a few genealogies in other MSS, along with those preserved by MacVurich in the Book of Clan Ranald.

Analysis of the Irish Pedigrees.

In these MSS. we find detailed pedigrees of most of the clans enumerated in the Acts of Parliament of 1587 and 1594, and of several clans not there mentioned, as well as of some 339of the surnames. The later portion of these pedigrees, as far back as the eponymus or common ancestor from which the clan takes its name, are in general tolerably well vouched, and may be held to be authentic. The older part of the pedigree will be found to be partly historical and partly mythic. So far as these links in the genealogic chain connect the clans with each other within what may be termed the historic period, the pedigree may be genuine; but the links which connect them with the mythic genealogies of the elaborate system of early Irish history, when analysed, prove to be entirely artificial and untrustworthy. In examining the nature of these pedigrees it will be convenient to group them according to their supposed connection with the legendary races of early Irish history.[468]

In these MSS, we find detailed family trees of most of the clans listed in the Acts of Parliament of 1587 and 1594, as well as several clans not mentioned there, along with some 339 of the surnames. The later sections of these family trees, going back to the eponymous or common ancestor from which the clan derives its name, are generally well-supported and can be considered authentic. The older parts of the family tree are a mix of historical and mythical. As far as these connections in the genealogical chain link the clans to each other during what we could call the historic period, the family tree may be valid; however, the connections to the mythical genealogies of the complex system of early Irish history, when examined, turn out to be completely fabricated and unreliable. When looking at the nature of these family trees, it will be useful to group them based on their supposed links to the legendary races of early Irish history.[468]

The first group consists of the Clan Cailin or Campbells, and the Clan Leod or MacLeods, who are brought from a mythic personage, viz., Fergus Leith Derg, son of Nemedh, who led a colony of Nemedians from Ireland to Scotland. This Nemedian colony belongs to the older legendary history of Scotland before the Chronicles were corrupted, and may therefore indicate these clans as forming part of the older inhabitants of the districts they occupy. On examining the genealogy of the Campbells we may consider it as authentic as far back as Duncan, son of Gilleaspic, son of Gillacolum, son of Duibne, who is certainly the Duncan M‘Duibhn mentioned in one of the Argyll charters as possessing Lochow and Ardskeodnich, and who was contemporary with Alexander the Second. As the Campbells were undoubtedly known in Gaelic as the Clan O’Duibne,[469] the genealogy as far back as that eponymus of the race is probably authentic; but as soon as we pass that link we find ourselves in contact 340with Arthur and Uthyr Pendragon, and the other heroes of the Arthurian legend. With the Macleods we cannot proceed so far back, as Leod, the eponymus of the clan, cannot be placed earlier than the middle of the thirteenth century; and as soon as we pass these links in the chain of his pedigree, which have Gaelic names, we plunge into a confused list of names, partly Gaelic and partly of Norwegian and Danish kings of the Isles, with which they are mixed up, till we reach the mythic Fergus Leith Derg, whose grandson bears the Norwegian name of Arailt or Harald, centuries before the Norwegians made their appearance in the Isles. The earlier portion then of these two genealogies is obviously artificial.

The first group includes the Clan Cailin or Campbells, and the Clan Leod or MacLeods, who trace their origins back to a legendary figure named Fergus Leith Derg, son of Nemedh, who led a group of Nemedians from Ireland to Scotland. This Nemedian colony is part of Scotland's older legendary history, before the Chronicles were altered, and may indicate that these clans are among the earlier inhabitants of the areas they occupy. Looking at the genealogy of the Campbells, we can consider it authentic back to Duncan, son of Gilleaspic, son of Gillacolum, son of Duibne, who is likely the Duncan M‘Duibhn mentioned in one of the Argyll charters as owning Lochow and Ardskeodnich, and who lived at the same time as Alexander the Second. Since the Campbells were definitely known in Gaelic as the O’Duibne Clan,[469] the genealogy back to that namesake of the clan is probably accurate; however, once we move past that link, we find ourselves intertwined with Arthur and Uthyr Pendragon, along with the other heroes of the Arthurian legends. We can’t trace the Macleods back as far, since Leod, the namesake of the clan, can only be placed in the mid-thirteenth century; and as soon as we move past those links in his lineage, which have Gaelic names, we enter a tangle of names, partly Gaelic and partly of the Norwegian and Danish kings of the Isles, mixed in together, until we get to the mythical Fergus Leith Derg, whose grandson has the Norwegian name of Arailt or Harald, centuries before the Norwegians arrived in the Isles. Therefore, the earlier part of these two genealogies is clearly fabricated.

The next group consists of the supposed descendants of Colla Uais, son of Eochaidh Doimlein, king of Ireland, and comprised the clans descended from Somerled, the petty king of the great district of Argyll in the reign of Malcolm the Fourth. These genealogies, as far back as their great ancestor Somerled, are undoubtedly authentic. His father Gillabride, and his grandfather Gillaadomnan, both purely Gaelic forms, rest on the authority of the Irish Annals, and Imergi, the grandfather of the latter, is probably the Jehmarc, who appears as a Celtic petty king in the year 1031. Beyond this we have no fixed date, but between him and Colla Uais, whose death is placed at 323, we have only seven names given for a period of 700 years, or one hundred years to a generation, which is impossible, and betrays the artificial character of this part of the pedigree.

The next group includes the supposed descendants of Colla Uais, son of Eochaidh Doimlein, king of Ireland, and consists of the clans that came from Somerled, the local king of the large area of Argyll during Malcolm the Fourth's reign. These family trees, tracing back to their great ancestor Somerled, are definitely authentic. His father Gillabride and his grandfather Gillaadomnan, both of which are purely Gaelic names, are supported by the Irish Annals. Additionally, Imergi, the grandfather of the latter, is likely the Jehmarc mentioned as a Celtic local king in the year 1031. Beyond this point, we don't have a reliable date, but between him and Colla Uais, whose death is recorded in 323, there are only seven names listed over a span of 700 years, or one hundred years per generation, which is unrealistic and reveals the artificial nature of this part of the lineage.

The third group consists of clans supposed to be descended from the Hy Neill or race of Neill naoi giallach, king of Ireland, which brings us nearer historical times. They consist of the Lamonds, the Clan Lachlan, the MacEwens of Otter, and a Clan Somairle which has not been identified. These clans are all taken back to a certain 341Aoda Alain, termed Buirche, son of Anrotan, son of Aodha Atlamuin, ancestors of the O’Neills. From Aoda’s son Gillacrist the Clan Lachlan came, and from another son Duinsleibe the Lamonds, MacEwens, and Clan Somairle. The genealogy of the Lamonds is authentic as far back as Fearchar, the son of Duinsleibe, but Ferchar’s son and grandson are mentioned in a charter in 1246,[470] while the death of Aodha Alain is recorded in 1047, and thus only three generations are placed in two centuries. This derivation too involves the difficulty of supposing that Cowall was peopled from Ireland in the eleventh century, a colony of which there is not a trace in history; but as these clans are locally grouped together we may accept the genealogies as indicating that they had a common origin.

The third group consists of clans believed to be descended from the Hy Neill or the race of Nine favorite things, king of Ireland, which brings us closer to historical times. They include the Lamonds, the Clan Lachlan, the MacEwens of Otter, and a Clan Somairle that hasn’t been identified. These clans trace back to a certain 341Aoda Alain, known as Buirche, son of Anrotan, son of Aodha Atlamuin, ancestors of the O’Neills. From Aoda’s son Gillacrist came the Clan Lachlan, and from another son, Duinsleibe, came the Lamonds, MacEwens, and Clan Somairle. The genealogy of the Lamonds is credible back to Fearchar, son of Duinsleibe, but Fearchar’s son and grandson are mentioned in a charter from 1246,[470] while the death of Aodha Alain is recorded in 1047. Therefore, only three generations are placed across two centuries. This lineage also raises the issue of assuming that Cowall was populated from Ireland in the eleventh century, a colonization that has no trace in history; however, since these clans are grouped together locally, we may accept the genealogies as suggesting they had a common origin.

The fourth group consists of the old earls of Lennox and Mar, said to be descended from Maine Leamna and Cairbre Cruithneach, sons of Corc, son of Lughaigh, king of Munster; but the artificial character of this descent is here very apparent, for Ailin, the first earl of Lennox, who lived in the beginning of the thirteenth century, is made the great-grandson of Maine Leamna, whose father was a contemporary of Saint Patrick in the fifth century.

The fourth group includes the old earls of Lennox and Mar, said to be descendants of Maine Leamna and Cairbre Cruithneach, sons of Corc, son of Lughaigh, king of Munster. However, the artificial nature of this lineage is quite clear here, as Ailin, the first earl of Lennox, who lived in the early thirteenth century, is said to be the great-grandson of Maine Leamna, whose father was a contemporary of Saint Patrick in the fifth century.

The rest of the Highland clans, whose genealogies are to be found in the Irish MSS., are all brought from the Dalriadic Scots. These clans are mainly connected with the province of Moray and Ross, and thus we have the great anomaly presented to us that the clans forming the great bulk of the inhabitants of Argyll and the Isles—such as the Campbells and Macleods, the great race of the Macdougalls of Lorn, and the Macdonalds of the Isles and Kintyre, and the MacLachlans and Lamonds of Cowall—are not connected by 342their genealogies with the Dalriadic colony, but this origin is reserved for the more eastern clans of the central Highlands. There is too the further anomaly that these clans are not deduced from the tribe of Gabhran, which furnished kings to Dalriada, and from which the Scottish dynasty founded by Kenneth MacAlpin probably sprang, but from the tribe of Lorn, which furnished two kings only to Dalriada, and only came to the front to be immediately annihilated by the Pictish monarch in 736, and then disappear entirely from history. The links in the chain of ancestry which connect these clans with the tribe of Lorn, however, present the same features of artificial construction which characterise the other. In examining these we must group them in four classes. First, those brought from Fearchar Fada, king of Dalriada, of the tribe of Lorn, who died in 697. These are first the Mormaers of Moray. This genealogy is probably correct enough up to Ruadhri, who is made son of Airceallach, son of Ferchar; but allowing the usual average of thirty years to a generation, Ruadhri flourished about the year 840, that is, was contemporary with Kenneth MacAlpin, while the death of his supposed father Airceallach, by whom Ainbhcellach is probably meant, is recorded in 719. Then follows the genealogy of the MacNaughtons, whose eponymus Neachtain Mor is made the son of Domnall Duinn, son of Fearchar Fada; but Neachtain Mor cannot be placed earlier than the beginning of the ninth century, and he too must have been contemporary with Kenneth MacAlpin, while his supposed grandfather died in 697. This is followed by the genealogy of the Clan Chattan, and here the anomaly is still greater, for Gillachattan, the eponymus of the race, must have flourished in the eleventh century, but between him and Fearchar Fada are only four links during three centuries and a half. Of these links the father Gallbrait and the grandfather Diarmada, called the Fearleighinn or Lector, are probably 343historical. Along with these the Clan Cameron are placed, though their genealogy does not show the connection with the Dalriads. They were undoubtedly a kindred tribe with the Clan Chattan.

The rest of the Highland clans, whose family trees can be found in the Irish MSS., all trace their roots to the Dalriadic Scots. These clans are mainly associated with the regions of Moray and Ross. This leads to the interesting situation that the clans making up the majority of the population in Argyll and the Isles—like the Campbells, Macleods, the prominent Macdougalls of Lorn, as well as the Macdonalds from the Isles and Kintyre, and the MacLachlans and Lamonds from Cowall—are not genealogically linked to the Dalriadic colony. Instead, this lineage is attributed to the more eastern clans of the central Highlands. There's also another oddity: these clans do not descend from the tribe of Gabhran, which produced kings for Dalriada and from which the Scottish dynasty established by Kenneth MacAlpin likely originated. They come instead from the tribe of Lorn, which only produced two kings for Dalriada and was quickly wiped out by the Pictish king in 736, disappearing entirely from the historical record. Nevertheless, the ancestral connections linking these clans to the tribe of Lorn show the same artificial features that characterize the others. When we examine these connections, we need to categorize them into four groups. First are those traced from Fearchar Fada, king of Dalriada, from the tribe of Lorn, who passed away in 697. The first is the Mormaers of Moray. This lineage likely holds up until Ruadhri, who is claimed to be the son of Airceallach, son of Ferchar; but if we take the average of thirty years per generation, Ruadhri would have been around the year 840, which means he lived at the same time as Kenneth MacAlpin, while his supposed father Airceallach, possibly referring to Ainbhcellach, is recorded as having died in 719. Next is the genealogy of the MacNaughtons, whose namesake Neachtain Mor is said to be the son of Domnall Duinn, son of Fearchar Fada. However, Neachtain Mor couldn't be placed earlier than the early ninth century, meaning he too lived around the same time as Kenneth MacAlpin, while his supposed grandfather died in 697. Following that is the genealogy of the Clan Chattan, where the discrepancies are even larger, as Gillachattan, the namesake of the clan, must have existed in the eleventh century, but there are only four links connecting him to Fearchar Fada over a span of three and a half centuries. Among these links, the father Gallbrait and the grandfather Diarmada, referred to as the Fearleighinn or Lector, are likely historical figures. The Clan Cameron is also associated with this lineage, although their genealogy does not show a link to the Dalriads. They were undoubtedly a related tribe to Clan Chattan.

The next group is connected with a Fearchar Abraruadh son of Feradach Finn, and therefore a brother of Fearchar Fada, but unknown to history, and the only genealogy preserved is that of the Clan Gillaeoin or Macleans. This genealogy is given with so much minuteness up to a certain Sean Dubhgal Sgoinne, or Old Dugald of Scone, and the ecclesiastical character of the upper links are so obvious, that it is difficult to avoid regarding it as so far trustworthy. This Dubhgal has a son Raingce; and he has three sons—Cuduilig, abbot of Leasamor, that is, lay abbot of the monastery of Lismore in Argyllshire, from whom descended Gillaeoin, the eponymus of the clan; Cuchatha, from whom sprang the Clan Chonchatha, in the district of Lennox, by whom possibly the Colquhouns are meant; and Cusithe, from whom came the Clan Consithe of Fife, which has not been identified. According to the usual calculation, old Dugald of Scone must have flourished about 1100, and in a perambulation of the lands of Kyrknesse and Lochow, in the district of Fortrenn, not long after that date, we find the arbiters were Constantine earl of Fife, Magnus Judex or Mormaer in Scotland, Dufgal, son of Mocche, who was aged, just, and venerable (senex, justus, et venerabilis), and Meldoinneth son of Machedath, a good and discreet judge (judex bonus et discretus).[471] It can hardly be doubted that this Dufgal senex is the Sean Dubhgal of Scone of the pedigree, but in that genealogy he is made the son not of Mocche but of Fearchar Abraruadh, who must be placed four centuries earlier.

The next group is linked to Fearchar Aberdeenshire, the son of Feradach Finn, making him a brother of Fearchar Fada, although he remains unknown in history. The only genealogy that has been preserved comes from the Clan Gillaeoin or Macleans. This genealogy is detailed up to a certain Sean Dubhgal Sgoinne or Old Dugald of Scone, and given how clear the ecclesiastical nature of the upper links is, it’s hard not to consider it somewhat reliable. This Dubhgal has a son named Raingce, who has three sons—Cuduilig, the abbot of Leasamor, which means lay abbot of the Lismore monastery in Argyllshire, from whom Gillaeoin, the clan's namesake, descends; Cuchatha, from whom the Chonchatha Clan in the Lennox area likely originates, possibly referring to the Colquhouns; and Cusithe, from whom the Consithe Clan of Fife came, though they haven't been clearly identified. According to traditional estimates, Old Dugald of Scone is believed to have lived around 1100, and during a land survey of Kyrknesse and Lochow in Fortrenn shortly after that time, the arbitrators included Constantine, Earl of Fife, Magnus Judex or Mormaer in Scotland, Dufgal, the aged and venerable son of Mocche (old, righteous, and venerable), and Meldoinneth, son of Machedath, a good and wise judge (good and wise judge).[471] There’s little doubt that this Dufgal senex is the Sean Dubhgal of the genealogy, yet in that lineage, he’s identified as the son of Fearchar Abraruadh rather than Mocche, who lived four centuries earlier.

The next group is brought from Domnaill Duinn, son of Fearadhach Finn, and consists of the Clan Labhran, or 344Maclarens, and the Clan Aidh. The Clan Labhran are deduced from an abbot of Achtus, by which no doubt Achtow in Balquhidder, where this clan had its seat, is meant, and his pedigree is deduced from Domnall Og, son of Domnall Duinn. According to the usual computation, Domnall Oig must be placed in the ninth century, thus contemporary with Kenneth MacAlpin, while his father is made brother of Fearchar Fada, who died in 697. The same remark applies to the genealogy of the clan Aidh. They cannot be identified with any modern clan, but a Gillamithil, son of Aidh, the eponymus of the clan, falls about the same time with Gillemychel M‘Ath, father of Duncan, who, in 1232, excambs a davach of land in Strathardel, called Petcarene, with the bishop of Moray for the lands of Dolays Michel in Strathspey.[472]

The next group comes from Domnaill Duinn, son of Fearadhach Finn, and includes the Clan Labhran, or 344Maclarens, and the Clan Aidh. The Clan Labhran is traced back to an abbot from Achtus, likely referring to Achtow in Balquhidder, where this clan had its home, and his lineage goes back to Domnall Og, son of Domnall Duinn. According to standard calculations, Domnall Oig would have lived in the ninth century, making him contemporary with Kenneth MacAlpin, while his father is noted as the brother of Fearchar Fada, who died in 697. The same observation applies to the genealogy of the Clan Aidh. They cannot be linked to any modern clan, but a Gillamithil, son of Aidh, the namesake of the clan, would have existed around the same time as Gillemychel M‘Ath, the father of Duncan, who, in 1232, exchanges a davach of land in Strathardel, called Petcarene, with the bishop of Moray for the lands of Dolays Michel in Strathspey.[472]

The remaining genealogies in these MSS. have one common feature, that the genealogy of each of the clans contains in it the name of Cormac, son of Airbertach, but he is differently connected with the line of Lorn, and is placed in many of the genealogies at a different period. They may be thus grouped. The first consists of the Clan Andres or Rosses, the Clan Cainig or Mackenzies, and the Clan Matgamma or Mathesons. These are all brought from a common ancestor, Gilleoin na hairde or Gilleon of the Aird, by which, no doubt, the mountainous region in the centre of Ross-shire, the old name of which was Airdross, or the Aird of Ross, is meant. The Rosses and Mathesons are brought from his son Cristin, and the Mackenzies from another son, Gilleon Og, father of Cainig or Kenneth, the eponymus of the clan. Gilleon na hAirde is made grandson of Loarn, son of Fearchar, son of Cormac mac Airbertach, and the usual calculation would place Cormac in the tenth century; but his father Airbertach is made son of Feradach, and brother of Fearchar Fada, 345who died in 697. To this group may be added the Clan Duibsithe or Macduffys of Lochaber and Colonsay, who are brought from Fearchar, son of Cormac; but the connecting links are shorter and bring him down to two centuries later. The Macnabs are likewise brought from Loarn, son of Fearchar, son of Cormac, which would relegate him also to the tenth century; but in this genealogy, instead of placing Cormac in immediate connection with Fearadach, he is made son of Erc, son of Domnaill Duinn, son of Fearchar Abraruadh, thus corresponding more with the early part of the genealogy of the Clan Labhran and Clan Aidh. The Clan Gregor is likewise brought from Cormac by a son Ainnrias or Andrew, and by this genealogy he is placed in the twelfth century, and is made son of Fearchar Oig, son of Fearchar Fada, who died in 697. The last group consists of the Clan Guaire or Macquarrys, the Clan Fingaine or Mackinnons, the Clan Gillamhaol or Macmillans, and the Clan Gillaagamnan or Maclennans, descended respectively from four sons of Cormac—Guaire, Fingaine, Gillcrist called Gillamhaol, and Gillaagamnan. By these genealogies Cormac is brought down a century later, and this is probably his true date, and as an ancestor of these clans he is also probably an historical personage, for in the genealogy of the Clan Gillamhaol it is added that his father Airbertach possessed twelve tribes or septs (Treabh) among the Norwegians—viz., in Greagraidhe of the warriors, commonly called Mull, and in Tiree, and in Craobhinis, by which Iona is meant, while it is in Mull and the neighbouring islands that the Maclennans and Macquarrys had their possessions; but in these genealogies Airbertach is made son of Murcertach, son of Fearchar Og, and between the latter and Fearchar Fada, the names of Macbeth and his father Finnlaoch, which really belong to the genealogy of the Mormaers of Moray, are introduced.

The remaining family trees in these MSS share one common feature: each clan's genealogy includes the name Cormac, son of Airbertach, but he is connected to the line of Lorn in different ways and placed in many genealogies at different times. They can be categorized this way. The first group consists of the Andres Clan or Rosses, the Clan Cainig or Mackenzies, and the Matgamma Clan or Mathesons. All of these trace their lineage back to a common ancestor, Gilleoin na hairde or Gilleon of the Aird, which undoubtedly refers to the mountainous region in central Ross-shire, formerly known as Airdross, or the Aird of Ross. The Rosses and Mathesons descend from his son Cristin, while the Mackenzies come from another son, Gilleon Og, father of Cainig or Kenneth, the namesake of the clan. Gilleon of the Heights is described as the grandson of Loarn, son of Fearchar, son of Cormac mac Airbertach, and the usual timeline would place Cormac in the tenth century; however, his father Airbertach is reported to be the son of Feradach and the brother of Fearchar Fada, 345 who died in 697. This group may also include the Clan Duibsithe or Macduffys of Lochaber and Colonsay, who trace back to Fearchar, son of Cormac; but the connecting links are shorter and date him two centuries later. The Macnabs are likewise traced back to Loarn, son of Fearchar, son of Cormac, which would also place him in the tenth century; however, in this genealogy, instead of linking Cormac directly with Fearadach, he is identified as the son of Erc, son of Domnaill Duinn, son of Fearchar Abraruadh, aligning more closely with the earlier genealogy of the Clan Labhran and Clan Aidh. The Clan Gregor is also traced back to Cormac through a son named Ainnrias or Andrew, which places him in the twelfth century, making him the son of Fearchar Oig, son of Fearchar Fada, who died in 697. The last group includes the Guaire Clan or Macquarrys, the Fingaine Clan or Mackinnons, the Clan Gillamhaol or Macmillans, and the Clan Gillaagamnan or Maclennans, descended from four sons of Cormac—Guaire, Fingaine, Gillcrist called Gillamhaol, and Gillaagamnan. These genealogies place Cormac a century later, which is likely his true date, and as an ancestor of these clans, he probably was a historical figure. In the genealogy of the Clan Gillamhaol, it is noted that his father Airbertach had twelve tribes or septs (Farming) among the Norwegians—namely, in Greagraidhe of the warriors, commonly called Mull, and in Tiree, and in Craobhinis, referring to Iona, while Mull and the surrounding islands were where the Maclennans and Macquarrys held their land. However, in these genealogies, Airbertach is identified as the son of Murcertach, son of Fearchar Og, and between the latter and Fearchar Fada, the names of Macbeth and his father Finnlaoch, which actually belong to the genealogy of the Mormaers of Moray, are introduced.

Artificial character of these pedigrees.

It is thus obvious how artificial the earlier links of these 346genealogies are, and that none of them can in fact be pushed further back than the reign of Kenneth MacAlpin, the oldest link in many of them being contemporary with him, while others fall short of that period. Between the oldest link of those which reach that date and the Dalriadic king of the race of Lorn with which they are connected there is a complete blank, and it is thus plain that the same process of manipulation and artificial construction had taken place with these pedigrees, which had perverted the genealogy of the kings of the line of Kenneth MacAlpin. In the latter case an entire century, with all its events, from 740 to 840, had been suppressed, and Kenneth, the founder of the new dynasty in the ninth century, directly connected with the last of the old kings of Dalriada, of the race of Gabhran, who lived a century earlier. In like manner the genealogies of the clans which reach only to the ninth century, were directly connected with the last of the Dalriadic kings of the line of Lorn, who died in 697. It is not without some significance too that we find such Pictish forms as Neachtain, Fingaine, Morgainn, etc., occurring in the early part of these pedigrees. They may then be regarded as trustworthy only in so far as they show the links of the descent of each clan from its eponymus as believed in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, and the grouping of certain clans together where a common ancestor within the historic period is assigned to them.

It's clear how artificial the earlier connections of these 346genealogies are, and that none of them can actually be traced back further than the reign of Kenneth MacAlpin. The oldest link in many of them is from his time, while others date back even less. There’s a complete gap between the oldest link that reaches that time and the Dalriadic king from the Lorn lineage it’s associated with, indicating that the same manipulation and artificial construction took place with these family trees, distorting the genealogy of the kings from Kenneth MacAlpin's line. In this case, an entire century, with all its events, from 740 to 840, has been omitted, and Kenneth, the founder of the new dynasty in the ninth century, is directly linked to the last of the old kings of Dalriada, from the Gabhran lineage, who lived a century earlier. Similarly, the genealogies of the clans that only go back to the ninth century are directly associated with the last of the Dalriadic kings from the line of Lorn, who passed away in 697. It's also noteworthy that we find Pictish names like Neachtain, Fingaine, Morgainn, etc., in the early part of these genealogies. Therefore, they should be considered reliable only to the extent that they demonstrate the links of each clan’s descent from its eponymous as believed in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, as well as the grouping of certain clans together when a common ancestor from the historic period is assigned to them.

Third change. Influence of Act of 1597.

During the sixteenth century the clans were brought into direct contact with the Crown, and in the latter part of it serious efforts were made by the Legislature to establish an efficient control over them. These gave rise to the Acts of 1587 and 1594, already referred to; but they were followed in a few years by an important Statute, which had a powerful effect upon the position of the clans, and led to another great change in the theory of their descent. In the Parliament held at Edinburgh in December 1597, an Act was 347passed bearing the short but most pregnant title ‘That the inhabitants of the Ilis and Hielandis shaw their haldings.’ This Act proceeds on the narrative ‘that the inhabitants of the Highlands and Isles of this realm, which are for the most part of his Highness’s annexed property has not only frustrated his Majesty of the yearly payment of his proper rents and due service addebted by them to his Majesty furth of the said lands, but that they have likewise through their barbarous inhumanity made and presently makes the said Highlands and Isles, which are most commodious in themselves as well by the fertility of the ground as by rich fishings, be so altogether unprofitable both to themselves and to all others his Highness’s lieges within this realm, they neither interfering any civil or honest society amongst themselves neither yet admitted others his Highness’s lieges to traffic within their bounds with safety of their lives and goods;’ and in order that they ‘may the better be reduced to ane godly honest and civil manner of living It is statute and ordained that all landlords chieftains and leaders of clans, principal householders, heritors and others possessors or pretending right to any lands within the Highlands and Isles shall betwixt this and the fifteenth day of May next to come compear before the Lords of his Highness’s Exchequer at Edinburgh or where it shall happen to sit for the time and there bring and produce with them all their infeftments rights and titles whatsomever whereby they claim right and title to any part of the lands and fishings within the bounds foresaid, and then find sufficient caution acted in the books of Exchequer for yearly and thankful payment to his Majesty of his rents yearly duties and service addedit by them furth of the lands possessed and occupied by them or any in their names and that they themselves their men, tenants, servants, and dependants shall be answerable to his Highness’s laws and Justices.’ The penalty imposed upon them in case of their 348failure to appear and find caution was, that they were ‘to forfeit amit and tyne (lose) all pretended infeftments and other right and title they have or may pretend to have to any lands whatever they have holden or pretend to hold of his Majesty either in property or superiority which their pretended infeftments and titles thereof in case of failure are now as then and then as now declared by this present Parliament to be null and of no avail force or effect in themselves.’[473] It has been necessary to quote this Act at some length, in order to show what a powerful weapon it placed in the hands of the Crown, and the embarrassing and precarious position in which it placed the greater proportion of the clans. Many of them had received charters of their lands which had perished during the troubles and conflicts which had followed the forfeiture of the Lords of the Isles. Others had no other right to their lands than what was derived from the forfeited lords. In other cases, where the right to the clan demesne was the subject of dispute between different septs, both parties had received at different times a quasi-title to them. In many cases the nominal superiority was feudally vested in an alien family, while the land was actually possessed by one of the clans; and in many others they had no title but immemorial possession, which they maintained by the sword; while, on the other hand, those who already possessed a nominal right to the lands under feudal titles which they had been unable to enforce, or who saw a great prospect, through the threatened forfeitures, of acquiring possessions in the Highlands and Isles, would eagerly avail themselves of the opportunity afforded them by this Statute. The chiefs of the clans thus found themselves compelled to defend their rights upon grounds which could compete with the claims of their eager opponents, and to maintain an equality of rank and prestige with them in the Heralds’ Office, 349which must drive them to every device necessary to effect their purpose; and they would not hesitate to manufacture titles to the land when they did not exist, and to put forward spurious pedigrees better calculated to maintain their position when a native descent had lost its value and was too weak to serve their purpose.

During the sixteenth century, the clans came into direct contact with the Crown, and by the late part of that century, the Legislature made serious attempts to establish effective control over them. This led to the Acts of 1587 and 1594, as mentioned earlier, but was soon followed by an important statute that significantly impacted the clans' standing and resulted in another major shift in the understanding of their descent. In December 1597, a Parliament was held in Edinburgh, and an Act was passed with the concise but significant title ‘That the inhabitants of the Ilis and Hielandis shaw their haldings.’ This Act states that ‘the inhabitants of the Highlands and Isles of this realm, which are mostly part of his Highness’s annexed property, have not only prevented his Majesty from receiving the annual payment of his proper rents and due services owed to him from those lands, but they have also, through their barbarous inhumanity, rendered and are currently rendering the said Highlands and Isles, which are inherently valuable due to fertile land and rich fishing, entirely unprofitable for themselves and all other subjects of his Highness within this realm. They neither engage in any civil or decent society among themselves nor allow other subjects of his Highness to trade within their territories with safety for their lives and goods.’ To better regulate them ‘so they may be brought to a godly, honest, and civil way of living,’ it is enacted that all landlords, chiefs, leaders of clans, principal householders, landowners, and others claiming rights to any lands within the Highlands and Isles must appear before the Lords of his Highness’s Exchequer in Edinburgh, or wherever it may be sitting, by May 15 of the coming year, and bring with them all their titles and claims regarding any part of the land and fisheries within the specified areas. They must also find sufficient surety recorded in the Exchequer books for the annual and proper payment of his Majesty’s rents and duties owed by them from the lands they own or occupy, and they, along with their men, tenants, servants, and dependents, shall be accountable to his Highness’s laws and Justices.’ The penalty for failing to appear and provide surety was the forfeiture of all claimed rights and titles they had or might claim to any lands they held or claimed to hold from his Majesty, either in property or superiority, which, in the case of failure, were declared by this Parliament to be null and without legal effect. It was necessary to quote this Act at length to illustrate how powerful a weapon it put in the hands of the Crown and the precarious position it created for most of the clans. Many clans had received charters for their lands that were lost during the troubles and conflicts following the forfeiture of the Lords of the Isles. Others only had a right to their lands that stemmed from the forfeited lords. In some cases, there was a dispute over the clan lands between different families, each having obtained a quasi-title at different times. Often, the nominal feudal superiority belonged to an unrelated family, while one of the clans actually occupied the land. In many instances, they had no title apart from time-honored possession, maintained through force, while others, who had nominal rights to the lands under feudal titles they couldn't enforce, or who saw a significant opportunity to gain possessions in the Highlands and Isles through threatened forfeitures, eagerly seized the chance offered by this statute. The chiefs of the clans thus found themselves forced to defend their rights based on claims that could compete with those of their eager rivals, striving to maintain rank and status with them in the Heralds’ Office, which drove them to employ every means necessary to achieve their goals; they were not hesitant to create titles to lands when they didn’t exist and to present fabricated lineages better suited to uphold their status when a native descent had lost its value and was too weak to support their aims.

Spurious Pedigrees.

From this period manuscript histories of the leading Highland families began to be compiled, in which these pretensions were advanced and spurious charters inserted, and from these manuscript histories were compiled the later account of the clans contained in the Peerage and Baronage, as well as in the ‘Inquiry and the Genealogy and Present State of the Ancient Scottish Surnames, with the Origin and Descent of the Highland Clans and Family of Buchanan, by William Buchanan of Auchmar,’ published in the year 1723. The form which these pretentious genealogies took was that of making the eponymus or male ancestor of the clan a Norwegian, Dane, or Norman, or a cadet of some distinguished family, who succeeded to the chiefship and to the territory of the clan by marriage with the daughter and heiress of the last of the old Celtic line, thus combining the advantage of a descent which could compete with that of the great Norman families with a feudal succession to their lands; and the new form of the clan genealogy would have the greater tendency to assume this form where the clan name was derived not from a personal name or patronymic but from a personal epithet of its founder. Thus Hacken, a Norwegian, was said from his prowess to have been termed Grandt, or great, and his grandson Aulan, or Allan Grandt, marries Mora, daughter and heiress of Neil Macgregor, a descendant of Gregory the Great, king of Scotland, with whom he obtains the barony of Bellachastell and Freuchie in Strathspey, the patrimony of the Grants; Cambro, a Dane,[474] in the beginning of the reign 350of Alexander the Second, marries the daughter and heiress of MacMartin, proprietor of that part of Lochaber now possessed by Lochiel, chief of the Camerons;[475] Colin Fitzgerald, son to the earl of Kildare in Ireland, marries the daughter and heiress of Kenneth Matheson, from whom his son Kenneth was called Mackenneth or Mackenzie, and obtained with her the lands of Kintail;[476] Angus MacIntosh, descended from Shaw Macduff, a second son of the earl of Fife, marries Eva, daughter and heiress of Gilpatrick, son of Dougal Dall, chief of the Clan Chattan, and obtained with her the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig;[477] and even the powerful family of the Campbells, who had always supported the Crown, and whose chief had been created earl of Argyll, caught the infection, and now asserted that Malcolm, son of Duibhne, the eponymus of the clan, had gone to Normandy, and there married the daughter and heiress of the Norman family of De Campobello, and took the name, which was corrupted into Campbell, and his son marries the inevitable Eva, daughter of Paul MacDuibhne, the last of the old line.[478]

From this period, manuscript histories of the leading Highland families started to be compiled, promoting these claims and inserting false charters. These manuscript histories later formed the basis for accounts of the clans found in the Peerage and Baronage, as well as in the ‘Inquiry and the Genealogy and Present State of the Ancient Scottish Surnames, with the Origin and Descent of the Highland Clans and Family of Buchanan’ by William Buchanan of Auchmar, published in 1723. The way these boastful genealogies were structured involved making the clan's founder a Norwegian, Dane, or Norman, or a branch of some distinguished family, who inherited the chiefship and territory of the clan by marrying the daughter and heiress of the last of the old Celtic line. This strategy combined the benefit of a descent that could rival the great Norman families with a feudal claim to their land; and the new version of clan genealogy was more likely to adopt this structure when the clan name stemmed from a personal epithet of its founder rather than a personal name or patronymic. For example, Hacken, a Norwegian, was said to have earned the title Grandt, meaning great, because of his prowess, and his grandson Aulan, or Allan Grandt, married Mora, the daughter and heiress of Neil Macgregor, a descendant of Gregory the Great, king of Scotland, with whom he acquired the barony of Bellachastell and Freuchie in Strathspey, the Grants' heritage; Cambro, a Dane, during the early reign of Alexander the Second, married the daughter and heiress of MacMartin, who owned part of Lochaber now held by Lochiel, chief of the Camerons; Colin Fitzgerald, son of the Earl of Kildare in Ireland, married the daughter and heiress of Kenneth Matheson, from whom his son Kenneth got the name Mackenneth or Mackenzie, and gained the lands of Kintail through this marriage; Angus MacIntosh, descended from Shaw Macduff, a second son of the Earl of Fife, married Eva, daughter and heiress of Gilpatrick, son of Dougal Dall, chief of Clan Chattan, and acquired the lands of Glenluy and Locharkaig through her; and even the powerful Campbell family, which had always supported the Crown and whose chief had been made Earl of Argyll, caught this trend and began claiming that Malcolm, son of Duibhne, the eponymous of the clan, had gone to Normandy, married the daughter and heiress of the Norman family of De Campobello, and adopted the name, which was distorted into Campbell. His son then married the inevitable Eva, daughter of Paul MacDuibhne, the last of the old line.

The foundation of the Grant story seems merely to be that the earliest Grant known was Gregory le Grant, whose sons Laurence and Robert called Grant (dicti Grant) witness an agreement between the bishop of Moray and John Bisset in 1258. The name Grant is obviously a personal epithet, and may as well be derived from the Gaelic Grannda, ill-favoured, as from the Latin Grandis, or any other foreign word which resembles it.

The basis of the Grant story appears to be that the earliest known Grant was Gregory le Grant, whose sons Laurence and Robert were referred to as Grant (dicti Grant) in a witness statement for an agreement between the bishop of Moray and John Bisset in 1258. The name Grant is clearly a personal nickname and could be derived from the Gaelic Granny, meaning unpleasant, or from the Latin Grandis, or any other similar foreign term.

The Clan Chameron, as we have seen, formed originally one tribe with the Clan Chattan, and their true ancestor in the early part of the reign of Alexander the Second can be 351ascertained, for the Irish MSS. deduce their descent from a certain Gillroid, son of Gillamartan, to whom a line of Celtic progenitors is given, and he seems to be the same person with the Gillroth who, according to Fordun, was the chief supporter of Gillespic Macohegan, of the line of MacWilliam, who raised an insurrection in 1222, as a charter of lands in Galloway, about the same period, is witnessed by Gillespic Macohegan and Gilleroth son of Gillemartan.[479]

The Clan Chameron, as we've noted, originally formed one tribe with the Clan Chattan, and their true ancestor in the early part of Alexander the Second's reign can be identified. The Irish manuscripts trace their lineage back to a certain Gillroid, son of Gillamartan, who is connected to a line of Celtic ancestors. He seems to be the same person as Gillroth, who, according to Fordun, was a key supporter of Gillespic Macohegan from the MacWilliam line, who led a rebellion in 1222. A land charter in Galloway from around the same time is confirmed by Gillespic Macohegan and Gilleroth, son of Gillemartan.[479]

But the most remarkable of these spurious origins is that claimed by the Mackenzies. It appears to have been first put forward by Sir George Mackenzie, first Earl of Cromarty, who wrote an account of the family in the form of a letter, and afterwards a shorter account under the title of ‘The Genealogie of the Mackenzies preceding the year 1661, written in the year 1669 by a persone of qualitie,’[480] of which there is no doubt he was the author. The story, as told by him in the first account, is this:—‘Tradition informs us that our first was a sone of the earl of Kildare’s, who came to Scotland in King Alexander the Third’s time, called Coline Gerald, fought on the side of the Scots at the battle of Largs;’ but finding that there was no earl of Kildare till 1290, he corrects it by making him son of John Fitz-Thomas, chief of the Geraldines in Ireland, and father of John, first earl of Kildare, who was slain in 1261. But in the second account, two sons of John Fitz-Thomas, Colin and Galen, fled to Scotland, were graciously received by Alexander the Third, and the next year fought at the battle of Largs. After the battle Walter Stewart was sent with forces to reduce the Isles, and builds a fort in Kintail, called the Danting Isle, in which Colin Fitzgerald is placed with a garrison. He then marries the daughter of Kenneth MacMahon or Matheson, with whom he gets one-half 352of Kintail, the other half belonging to the earl of Ross, and has a son Kenneth, from whom his descendants were called M‘Channiches, taking their patronymic from the M‘Mahon rather than from Colin, whom they esteemed a stranger. In support of this story two documents are quoted. First, a fragment of the records of Icolmkill, which he says were preserved by him, and mention the principal actors in the battle of Largs, among whom is ‘a stranger and Irishman of the family of the Geraldines, who, driven from Ireland, was in the following year graciously received by the king, remained at his court, and valiantly fought in the foresaid battle, and afterwards fought against the Islesmen, and was left among them in garrison.’[481] The other is a charter by King Alexander, granting, for faithful service rendered by Colin the Irishman (per Colinum Hybernum) to the said Colin the whole lands of Kintail as a barony. This charter bears to be granted in the sixteenth year of his reign, before the following witnesses—Archibald, bishop of Moray; Walter Stewart; Henry de Balioth, chamberlain; Arnold de Campan; and Thomas Hostiarius, sheriff of Inverness.[482] The same mistake is here committed, as is usual in manufacturing these pedigree charters, by making it a crown charter erecting the lands into a barony. Kintail could not have been a barony at 353that time, and the earl of Ross and not the king was superior, for in 1342 the earl of Ross grants the ten davachs of the lands of Kintail to Reginald, son of Roderick of the Isles;[483] and we find that the Mackenzies held their lands of the earl of Ross, and afterwards of the duke of Ross till 1508,[484] when they were all erected into a barony by King James the Fourth, who gave them a crown charter. An examination of the witnesses, too, usually detects these spurious charters, and in this case it is conclusive against the charter. Andrew was bishop of Moray from 1223 to 1242, and there was no bishop of that name in the reign of Alexander the Third. Henry de Baliol was chamberlain in the reign of Alexander the Second, and not of Alexander the Third. Thomas Hostiarius belongs to the same reign, and had been succeeded by his son Alan long before the date of this charter. The names of the witnesses seem to have been taken from some charter of Alexander the Second, which may have been granted in the sixteenth year of his reign. It may be said that this was a genuine charter of Alexander the Second, and that Colin Fitzgerald may have come over in his reign; but then what becomes of the fragment of the Chronicle of Icolmkill, which clearly connects him with the battle of Largs? The two must stand or fall together, and the evidence of the construction of a false legend is too palpable to be disputed.[485] The earl of Cromarty refers to tradition; but if not the actual inventor of the story, it must have taken 354its rise not very long before, for no trace of it is to be found in the Irish MSS., the history of the Geraldine family knows nothing of it,[486] and MacVureach, who must have been acquainted with the popular history of the western clans, was equally unacquainted with it. We have seen that in the second edition of the story the earl gives Colin a brother Galen, and he is claimed by the Macleans as their ancestor, who likewise superseded their older traditionary history by a Fitzgerald origin; but we can trace how this arose, and it will illustrate how these later forms of the clan origins were constructed. In the Irish MSS. the Mackenzies and Macleans have quite a different origin assigned to them, and there is no apparent connection between them. The Mackenzies are brought from a certain Gilleon Og, son of Gilleon na hairde, but in the genealogies of the Macleans there occurs at a later period a Gilleon, whose pedigree is quite different. In a later form of the genealogy, however, preserved by MacVureach, the two Gilleons have been identified, and a new genealogy manufactured from those of the two clans. The pedigrees of the Mackenzies and Mathesons are combined till they reach Gilleon na hairde, and they then merge into that of the Macleans. The Mackenzies and Macleans are thus brought from two brothers, and when the Mackenzies adopted the Fitzgerald origin the Macleans naturally followed suit.

But the most notable of these questionable origins is the one claimed by the Mackenzies. It seems to have been first presented by Sir George Mackenzie, the first Earl of Cromarty, who wrote an account of the family in the form of a letter, and later a shorter version titled ‘The Genealogie of the Mackenzies preceding the year 1661, written in the year 1669 by a personne of qualitie,’[480] which he undoubtedly authored. The narrative, as he recounts in the first account, is this:—‘Tradition tells us that our first was a son of the Earl of Kildare, who came to Scotland during King Alexander the Third’s reign. His name was Coline Gerald, and he fought on the side of the Scots at the battle of Largs;’ but realizing that there was no Earl of Kildare until 1290, he corrects it by stating that he was the son of John Fitz-Thomas, chief of the Geraldines in Ireland, and father of John, the first Earl of Kildare, who was killed in 1261. In his second account, two sons of John Fitz-Thomas, Colin and Galen, flee to Scotland, are warmly welcomed by Alexander the Third, and the following year fight at the battle of Largs. After the battle, Walter Stewart is sent with forces to conquer the Isles and builds a fort in Kintail, known as the Danting Isle, where Colin Fitzgerald is stationed with a garrison. He then marries the daughter of Kenneth MacMahon or Matheson, receiving half of Kintail— the other half going to the earl of Ross—and they have a son named Kenneth, from whom his descendants were referred to as M'Channiches, taking their name from the M‘Mahon rather than from Colin, whom they regarded as a stranger. To support this story, two documents are cited. First, a fragment from the records of Icolmkill, which he claims to have preserved, mentioning the key figures in the battle of Largs, including ‘a stranger and Irishman from the Geraldine family, who, exiled from Ireland, was graciously received by the king in the following year, remained at his court, fought valiantly in that battle, and afterwards fought against the Islesmen, and was left with them in garrison.’[481] The other is a charter from King Alexander, granting Colin the Irishman (according to Colinum Hybernum) all the lands of Kintail as a barony for his loyal service. This charter is dated in the sixteenth year of his reign and is witnessed by Archibald, bishop of Moray; Walter Stewart; Henry de Baliol, chamberlain; Arnold de Campan; and Thomas Hostiarius, sheriff of Inverness.[482] The same error occurs here, as is common in creating these lineage charters, by labeling it a crown charter establishing the lands as a barony. Kintail couldn’t have been a barony at 353that time, since the earl of Ross and not the king was the superior landowner; in 1342, the earl of Ross grants the ten davachs of Kintail’s lands to Reginald, son of Roderick of the Isles;[483] and we see that the Mackenzies held their lands from the earl of Ross, and after from the duke of Ross until 1508,[484] when they were all established as a barony by King James the Fourth, who granted them a crown charter. Scrutinizing the witnesses usually reveals these fabricated charters, and in this case, it clearly disproves the charter. Andrew was the bishop of Moray from 1223 to 1242, and there wasn’t a bishop by that name during Alexander the Third’s reign. Henry de Baliol was chamberlain during Alexander the Second’s reign, not Alexander the Third. Thomas Hostiarius belongs to the same period and had already been succeeded by his son Alan long before this charter’s date. The witness names seem to have been sourced from some charter of Alexander the Second, which might have been granted in the sixteenth year of his reign. It could be argued that this was a genuine charter of Alexander the Second and that Colin Fitzgerald may have arrived during his reign; but then what happens to the fragment of the Chronicle of Icolmkill, which clearly links him to the battle of Largs? The two must either be true or false together, and the evidence indicating a fabricated legend is too obvious to be challenged.[485] The Earl of Cromarty references tradition; however, if he wasn't the actual creator of the tale, it must have originated not long before, as there's no trace of it in the Irish MSS., the history of the Geraldine family doesn't mention it,[486] and MacVureach, who should have known the popular history of the western clans, was also unaware of it. We’ve seen that in the second version of the story, the Earl gives Colin a brother named Galen, who is also claimed by the Macleans as their ancestor, and they similarly replaced their older traditional history with a Fitzgerald background; but we can follow the development of this, which illustrates how these later narratives of clan origins were constructed. In the Irish MSS, the Mackenzies and Macleans have entirely different origins assigned to them, with no obvious connection between them. The Mackenzies are traced back to a certain Gilleon Og, son of Gilleon na hairde, whereas in the genealogies of the Macleans, there appears a Gilleon at a later date, whose lineage is entirely different. In a later version of the genealogy, preserved by MacVureach, the two Gilleons are conflated, and a new genealogy is fabricated from those of the two clans. The pedigrees of the Mackenzies and Mathesons are combined back to Gilleon na hairde, then merge into that of the Macleans. This way, the Mackenzies and Macleans are both said to originate from two brothers, and when the Mackenzies took on the Fitzgerald origin, the Macleans naturally did the same.

The earl, not content with putting forward this spurious pedigree of his own clan, showed his talent for constructing new pedigrees in the case of the Macleods, whom he took under his protection in consequence of the acquisition by the Mackenzies of the island of Lewis, the patrimony of one of the two great branches of that powerful clan. Their pedigree, as shown in the Irish MSS., had already been tampered 355with, for in a MS. history of the Rosses of Balnagown, written prior to the Cromarty MS., it is stated that three sons of the king of Denmark, called Gwine, Loid, and Leandres, came out of Denmark and landed in the north of Scotland. ‘Gwine, conquest the Hieland brayes of Cathness; Loid conquest the Lewis, of whom M‘Loid is descended; Leandres conquest Braychat be the sworde.’ By the Gwine here mentioned the ancestor of the Clan Gunn seems to be meant, and Leandres is obviously the Gilleandres from whom the Clan Andres, or old Rosses, took their name. This derivation of the Macleods did not satisfy the ingenious earl, and after narrating the history of the Norwegian kings of Mann and the Isles, taken entirely from the Chronicle of Mann, he adds that Harald, the son of Godred Don, who usurped the kingdom in 1249, and was arrested by the king of Norway when attending his court and detained there, was succeeded by Leodus, his only son, who married Adama, daughter to Ferquhar, earl of Ross, and by her had Torkell and Tormoth, who founded the families of Lewis and Harris.[487] Of this there is, however, not one word in the Chronicle, which knows nothing of Harald after his imprisonment in Norway. This is the first appearance of the supposed descent of the Macleods from the Norwegian kings of Mann, of which the ingenious earl was no doubt the author, if he was not also the inventor of the Fitzgerald story; but it is again improved upon by the account furnished to Douglas for his Baronage, where Harald is given up, and Olave the Black, king of Mann, who died in 1237, and whose second wife was Christina, daughter of Ferquhard, earl of Ross, is substituted, and said to have had by her three sons—‘Leod, the undoubted progenitor of the Clan Macleod; Guin, of whom the Clan Gunn in Sutherland are descended; and Leandres, of whom the Clan Leandres in Ross-shire;’ but the Chronicle which mentions his marriage knows 356nothing of these sons, and this filiation must be regarded as equally spurious with the other.[488] It is probable, however, that we have a fragment of the true pedigree of the Macleods in one of the Irish MSS., which places Leod in the thirteenth century, and makes him son of Gillemuire, son of Raice, son of Olbair Snoice, son of Gillemuire, whose mother is said to have been Ealga of the Fair Locks, daughter of Harold, king of Lochlan or Norway.[489] They were Celtic in the male line, Norwegian in the female.

The earl, not satisfied with promoting this false lineage of his own clan, demonstrated his skill in creating new family trees in the case of the Macleods, whom he took under his wing due to the Mackenzies acquiring the island of Lewis, the ancestral land of one of the two major branches of that powerful clan. Their ancestry, as outlined in the Irish MSS., had already been altered, for a MS. history of the Rosses of Balnagown, written before the Cromarty MS., states that three sons of the king of Denmark—called Going, Loid, and Leandres—came from Denmark and landed in the north of Scotland. ‘Going conquered the Highland hills of Caithness; Loid conquered Lewis, from whom M‘Loid is descended; Leandres conquered Braychat by the sword.’ The Going mentioned here seems to refer to the ancestor of the Clan Gunn, and Leandres is obviously Gilleandres, from whom the Clan Andres, or old Rosses, got their name. This version of the Macleods' ancestry did not satisfy the crafty earl, and after recounting the history of the Norwegian kings of Mann and the Isles, entirely taken from the Chronicle of Mann, he adds that Harald, the son of Godred Don, who seized the crown in 1249, was captured by the king of Norway while attending his court and held there. He was succeeded by Leodus, his only son, who married Adama, daughter of Ferquhar, earl of Ross, and had Torkell and Tormoth, who founded the families of Lewis and Harris.[487] However, there is not a single word of this in the Chronicle, which mentions nothing of Harald after his detention in Norway. This marks the first appearance of the claimed descent of the Macleods from the Norwegian kings of Mann, which the clever earl likely authored, if he wasn’t also the creator of the Fitzgerald story; but it is further embellished in the account provided to Douglas for his Baronage, where Harald is removed and replaced by Olave the Black, king of Mann, who died in 1237, and whose second wife was Christina, daughter of Ferquhard, earl of Ross. It says he had three sons with her—‘Leod, the undeniable ancestor of the Clan Macleod; Guin, from whom the Clan Gunn in Sutherland descends; and Leandres, from whom the Clan Leandres in Ross-shire descends;’ but the Chronicle that mentions his marriage knows 356 nothing of these sons, and this lineage must be considered as false as the others.[488] It is likely, however, that we have a piece of the true ancestry of the Macleods in one of the Irish MSS., which places Leod in the thirteenth century and identifies him as the son of Gillemuire, son of Raice, son of Olbair Snoice, son of Gillemuire, whose mother is said to have been Ealga of the Fair Locks, daughter of Harold, king of Lochlan or Norway.[489] They were Celtic on the male side, Norwegian on the female side.

The supposed descent of the Macintoshes from the MacDuffs, earls of Fife, was, no doubt, based on the interpretation of the name, which means literally ‘the son of the thane;’ but this theory of their descent could only have arisen after the legend of Macduff, thane of Fife, assumed a prominent place in the fabulous history of Scotland. He was the thane par excellence, and the MacIntoshes were naturally connected with him as such; but, as there were in reality no thanes of Fife, and the old earls never bore that title, this descent cannot be supported, and must fall along with the supposed marriage with the heiress of Clan Chattan, 357and the charter said to have been granted in 1338 by David II., which is no doubt a spurious pedigree charter, and commits the usual blunder of making it a crown charter, while the superiority of Lochaber was in the Lords of the Isles. In the MS. histories of the MacIntoshes, the whole race, including the old MacIntoshes, is brought from the thane of Fife, but there is another form of it which attaches the legend to the later family, the descendant of Malcolm MacIntosh, who, by the influence of the Lords of the Isles, after the secession of the old Clan Chattan in 1429, acquired the position of Captain of the Clan; for we are told in the Knock MS. that Angus of the Isles had, by the daughter of John Gruamach Mackay, ‘the mother of the first Laird of MacIntosh, for a son of MacDuff, thane of Fife, coming after manslaughter to shelter himself in Macdonald’s house, got her daughter with child, went to Ireland with Edward Bruce, where he was killed; by which means MacIntosh is of natural (illegitimate) descent, his progenitor being got in that manner. MacIntosh in the ancient language signifies a Thane’s son. The boy was brought up by Macdonald, who in process of time procured a competent estate for him in the Braes of Lochaber and Braes of Murray.’[490] This was Callum beg or Malcolm MacIntosh, whose son Duncan was the first Captain of Clan Chattan. The name MacIntosh, however, clearly implies that they were the descendants of a thane. In the family histories the MacIntoshes of Monzievaird in Stratherne and of Tiryny in Athole are made cadets of the Macintosh, but we know that they were in reality derived from the thanes of Struan and of Glentilt respectively, and we must likewise look elsewhere for the thane from whom the old Macintoshes of Badenoch descended. Now we find that in 1170 King William the Lion grants the lands of Brass, now Birse, in Deeside, to the bishops of Aberdeen, ‘his thaynes being however 358excepted,’ that is, retaining their lands as thanes. In 1226 King Alexander the Second grants to the bishop of Moray the lands of Rathmorcus or Rothymurchus to be held in free forest; and in 1241 to the bishop of Aberdeen the right to hold his lands of Brass or Birse in free forest.[491] These grants in free forest would exclude the thanes of their lands, but we find in 1382 a precept by King Robert the Second directed to his son Alexander Stewart, Lord of Badenoch, requiring him to restrain Farchard MacToschy and his adherents from disturbing the bishop of Aberdeen and his tenants in the lands of Brass, and to oblige him to prosecute his claim by form of law.[492] This Farchard appears in the genealogy of the old MacIntoshes at the time, and the Lord of Badenoch must have been regarded as his overlord. The tradition of the MacIntoshes is that Rothiemurchus was their earliest possession, and when Alexander MacIntosh obtains a feudal right to the lands in 1464 he is termed thane of Rothymurchus.[493] It seems probable that the name was derived from the thanes of Brass, who may also have been thanes of Rothiemurchus, and from whom the old MacIntoshes were descended. In their genealogy the name of Gillemichael, or the servant of St. Michael, appears in place of the spurious Angus, the supposititious husband of Eva, and St. Michael was the patron saint of the parish of Birse.[494] As possessors of Rothiemurchus they are brought into immediate contact with that branch of the old Clan Chattan whose principal seat was Dalnavert, and no doubt were, as indicated in the older genealogies, a branch of that clan. The representatives of these older MacIntoshes were, beyond doubt, the Shaws of Rothiemurchus and the Farquharsons of Strathdee, who 359extended from Badenoch as far as Birse, and whose head in 1464 was Alexander Keir MacIntosh.

The supposed lineage of the Macintoshes from the MacDuffs, earls of Fife, was likely based on the interpretation of the name, which literally means ‘the son of the thane;’ however, this idea of their descent could only have emerged after the legend of Macduff, thane of Fife, became a significant part of Scotland's fabulous history. He was the quintessential thane, and the MacIntoshes were naturally linked to him as such; but since there were actually no thanes of Fife, and the old earls never held that title, this descent can't be substantiated and must fall apart along with the supposed marriage to the heiress of Clan Chattan, 357 and the charter allegedly granted in 1338 by David II., which is clearly a fabricated pedigree charter, committing the usual error of making it a crown charter, while the superiority of Lochaber belonged to the Lords of the Isles. In the manuscript histories of the MacIntoshes, the entire race, including the early MacIntoshes, is traced back to the thane of Fife, but there's another version that connects the legend to the later family, the descendant of Malcolm MacIntosh, who, through the influence of the Lords of the Isles, after the old Clan Chattan seceded in 1429, gained the role of Captain of the Clan. The Knock MS. tells us that Angus of the Isles had with the daughter of John Gruamach Mackay, ‘the mother of the first Laird of MacIntosh, for a son of MacDuff, thane of Fife, seeking refuge after committing manslaughter in Macdonald’s house, got her daughter pregnant, went to Ireland with Edward Bruce, where he was killed; thus, MacIntosh is of natural (illegitimate) descent, his ancestor being conceived in that way. MacIntosh in ancient language signifies a Thane’s son. The boy was raised by Macdonald, who eventually secured a decent estate for him in the Braes of Lochaber and the Braes of Murray.’[490] This was Callum's request or Malcolm MacIntosh, whose son Duncan was the first Captain of Clan Chattan. The name MacIntosh clearly indicates that they were descendants of a thane. In the family histories, the MacIntoshes of Monzievaird in Stratherne and of Tiryny in Athole are stated to be cadets of the Macintosh, but we know they actually came from the thanes of Struan and Glentilt respectively, and we must also look elsewhere for the thane from whom the original Macintoshes of Badenoch descended. In 1170, we find King William the Lion granting the lands of Brass, now Birse, in Deeside, to the bishops of Aberdeen, ‘his thanes being however 358 excepted,’ that is, retaining their lands as thanes. In 1226, King Alexander the Second grants the bishop of Moray the lands of Rathmorcus or Rothymurchus to be held in free forest; and in 1241, to the bishop of Aberdeen the right to hold his lands of Brass or Birse in free forest.[491] These grants in free forest would exclude the thanes from their lands, but in 1382 we find a directive from King Robert the Second addressed to his son Alexander Stewart, Lord of Badenoch, requiring him to prevent Farchard MacToschy and his followers from disturbing the bishop of Aberdeen and his tenants in the lands of Brass, and to ensure that he pursues his claim through legal means.[492] This Farchard appears in the genealogy of the early MacIntoshes at the time, and the Lord of Badenoch must have been viewed as his overlord. The tradition of the MacIntoshes states that Rothiemurchus was their earliest possession, and when Alexander MacIntosh obtained feudal rights to the lands in 1464, he is referred to as the thane of Rothymurchus.[493] It seems likely that the name came from the thanes of Brass, who may also have been thanes of Rothiemurchus, from whom the early MacIntoshes were descended. In their genealogy, the name Gillemichael, or the servant of St. Michael, appears instead of the false Angus, the supposed husband of Eva, with St. Michael being the patron saint of the parish of Birse.[494] As holders of Rothiemurchus, they are directly connected to that branch of the old Clan Chattan whose main seat was Dalnavert, and there’s no doubt they were, as indicated in the older genealogies, a branch of that clan. The representatives of these older MacIntoshes were without a doubt the Shaws of Rothiemurchus and the Farquharsons of Strathdee, who 359 spread from Badenoch all the way to Birse, and whose leader in 1464 was Alexander Keir MacIntosh.

The resemblance of the name of Campbell in its more modern form to De Campobello no doubt led to the supposed descent of the Campbells from a Norman family of that name, but in order to produce a close resemblance the Norman name has been inverted. Its real form was not De Campobello, but De Bello Campo, and in Norman French Beauchamp. The resemblance is still further lost in the older form of the name of the clan, which was Cambell. The first of the race who appears on record with that designation is Gillespie Cambell, who is mentioned in 1263 as having received a grant of the lands of Mestreth and Salewhop, that is, Menstry and Sawchop, from King Alexander the Third.[495] In one of the Irish genealogies his father Dubhgal, son of Duncan, who is termed M‘Duine in the charter of David II., appears as ‘Dubhgal Cambel a quo, that is, from whom the clan is named, and there seems little doubt that it was a personal epithet analogous to that of Cameron, and that from him the family formerly called MacDuibhne took his later name. His son was Cailin Mor, and from him the head of the family bears the name of MacCailin Mor, commonly corrupted to MacCallum Mor.

The similarity of the name Campbell in its more modern form to De Campobello likely contributed to the belief that the Campbells descended from a Norman family with that name, but to create a closer resemblance, the Norman name has been flipped. Its actual form was not De Campobello, but De Bello Campo, and in Norman French, Beauchamp. The resemblance is further obscured in the older form of the clan's name, which was Cambell. The first recorded member of the family with that designation is Gillespie Cambell, who is mentioned in 1263 as having received a grant of the lands of Mestreth and Salewhop, which were Menstry and Sawchop, from King Alexander the Third.[495] In one of the Irish genealogies, his father Dubhgal, son of Duncan, who is referred to as M‘Duine in the charter of David II., appears as ‘Dubhgal Cambel a quo, meaning from whom the clan is named, and there seems to be little doubt that it was a personal nickname similar to that of Cameron, and that from him the family formerly called MacDuibhne adopted his later name. His son was Cailin Mor, and from him the head of the family is known as MacCailin Mor, which is commonly corrupted to MacCallum Mor.

A foreign descent has likewise been attributed to the old earls of Lennox, from whom the Clanpharlan and other Highland families were undoubtedly descended, and it has been supposed that Alwyn MacArchill, an Angle of Northumbria, was father of the first earl of Lennox. The first known earl of Lennox undoubtedly bore the name of Alwyn, who had a son Alwyn, second earl, father of Maelduin, and it is equally certain that an Alwyn MacArchill repeatedly appears as witnessing charters of David the First. This latter Alwyn first appears in the Lennox pedigree in Crawford’s Peerage, 360published in 1716, where he is identified with the first Alwyn. The next step in the process was to connect Arkill, the father of Alwyn, with a certain Archillus, son of Aykfrith, a Saxon, who had large estates in Northumbria, and fled to Scotland in 1070 to evade the vengeance of William the Conqueror, and thus a Saxon origin is assigned to the earls of Lennox. There is nothing, however, to support this theory except the resemblance of names. Alwyn MacArchill never appears bearing the title of Comes or Earl, and while he flourished during the reign of David the First, and never appears after the year 1155, the first mention of Alwyn, earl of Lennox, cannot be placed earlier than the year 1193, and between these dates we find David, earl of Huntingdon, the brother of Malcolm the Fourth and William the Lion, in possession of the earldom. There is therefore absolutely no authority for this descent, and it was certainly unknown prior to the eighteenth century.[496] On the other hand, Muredach Albanach, who was contemporary with Alwyn, earl of Lennox, gives him a Celtic father Muredach, and thus supports the old Irish pedigree, which makes him son of Muredach, son of Maeldobhen, a descent antecedently probable, as this name of Maldoven or Maeldouen occurs among 361the later earls, while the Annals of Ulster record that in 1216 ‘Trad O’Mailfabhail, chief of Cinel Fergusa, with his brothers and many others, was slain by Muireadhach, son of the Mormaer of Lennox,’ and the Celtic title of Mormaer could hardly be borne by a Saxon earl. This Maeldouen, the grandfather of Alwyn, first earl, and the true ancestor of the race, must have lived in the early part of the twelfth century, and is thus contemporary with Meldoinneth, the son of Machedach, the ‘judex bonus and discretus,’ who, with Constantine earl of Fife, and Dufgal son of Mocche, qui fuit senex, joined in perambulating the lands of Kyrknesse; and as the latter appears in the old Irish genealogy of the Macleans as the grandfather of a lay abbot of Lismore and the ancestor of a Celtic clan, so in Meldoinneth, son of Machedach, we may possibly recognise the Maldobhnaigh, the grandfather of Alwyn, and the ancestor of the Gaelic Lords of the Lennox.

A foreign heritage has also been linked to the old earls of Lennox, from whom the Clanpharlan and other Highland families are certainly descended. It’s believed that Alwyn MacArchill, an Anglesey from Northumbria, was the father of the first earl of Lennox. The first known earl of Lennox was definitely named Alwyn, who had a son named Alwyn, the second earl, who was the father of Maelduin. It's also clear that an Alwyn MacArchill frequently appears as a witness to charters of David the First. This latter Alwyn first shows up in the Lennox family tree in Crawford’s Peerage, 360° published in 1716, where he is identified as the first Alwyn. The next step in the argument was to link Arkill, the father of Alwyn, to a certain Archillus, son of Aykfrith, a Saxon who held large estates in Northumbria and fled to Scotland in 1070 to escape the wrath of William the Conqueror, suggesting a Saxon origin for the earls of Lennox. However, there’s no evidence to support this theory beyond the similarity of names. Alwyn MacArchill never held the title of Comes or Earl, and although he was active during the reign of David the First, he does not appear after 1155. The earliest mention of Alwyn, earl of Lennox, can’t be earlier than 1193, and between those years, David, earl of Huntingdon, brother of Malcolm the Fourth and William the Lion, held the earldom. Therefore, there’s absolutely no authority for this lineage, and it was certainly unknown before the eighteenth century.[496] On the other hand, Muredach Albanach, a contemporary of Alwyn, earl of Lennox, attributes a Celtic father, Muredach, to him, thus supporting the old Irish lineage, which states that he was the son of Muredach, son of Maeldobhen. This lineage is likely, as the name Maldoven or Maeldouen appears among 361 the later earls, while the Annals of Ulster record that in 1216, ‘Trad O’Mailfabhail, chief of Cinel Fergusa, along with his brothers and many others, was killed by Muireadhach, son of the Earl of Lennox,’ and it’s unlikely that the Celtic title of Mormaer would have been used by a Saxon earl. This Maeldouen, the grandfather of Alwyn, the first earl and the true ancestor of the lineage, likely lived in the early part of the twelfth century, making him a contemporary of Meldoinneth, son of Machedach, the 'good and discreet judge' who, alongside Constantine, earl of Fife, and Dufgal, son of Mocche, who was old, took part in perambulating the lands of Kyrknesse. As the latter also appears in the old Irish genealogy of the Macleans as the grandfather of a lay abbot of Lismore and as the ancestor of a Celtic clan, we may possibly recognize in Meldoinneth, son of Machedach, the Maldobhnaigh, the grandfather of Alwyn, and the ancestor of the Gaelic Lords of Lennox.

The group of clans which sprang from the Lords of the Isles had their origin within the historic period, and their pedigree is too well authenticated to render a spurious version of it possible; while as the lands they held of the Lords of the Isles were in the main confirmed after the forfeiture of the last lord by the Crown, they were left without any great motive to do so; but two other clans, who were in reality not connected with them, seem to have thought it for their interest to claim likewise a descent from the Lords of the Isles, and both were connected with the earldom of Athole. These were the Clan Donnachie or Robertsons of Strowan, and the MacNabs of Glendochart. The former clan simply exchanged Andrew de Atholia, the undoubted father of Duncan de Atholia, the eponymus of the clan, for Angus of the Isles, but as Duncan is repeatedly designated in charters and other documents the son of Andrew de Atholia, the supposed connection with the Lords of the Isles is untenable. The MacNabs 362are stated by Buchanan of Auchmar to be descended of a son of the first abbot of Inchaffray, whose surname was M‘Donald, in the beginning of the reign of Alexander the Second. Inchaffray, however, was founded in the reign of William the Lion, and the first abbot was Malis, a pastor and hermit, and the second was Innocent, who had been prior, and neither could have been connected with the Macdonalds. The name MacNab certainly means the son of the abbot, but we must look elsewhere for the monastery of which he must have been the lay abbot. In the seventh century St. Fillan founded a monastery in Glendochart, the upper part of which took its name of Strathfillan from him, and in the reign of King William we find the abbot of Glendochart ranking along with the earls of Atholl and of Menteath.[497] As the property possessed by the MacNabs lay in Glendochart, and we find the name of Gillafaelan, or servant of St. Fillan, occurring in their oldest genealogy, we may certainly recognise in them the descendants of the lay abbots of Glendochart. To the same class we may probably add the Clan Gregor. Besides the genealogy of this clan contained in the Irish MSS., Dean Macgregor furnishes us with one which may probably be viewed as the native tradition. In it Gregor, the eponymus of the clan, has a different ancestry, and his pedigree is taken up to a certain Aoidh Urchaidh, or Hugh of Glenurchay, which, as Glenurchay was an old possession of the MacGregors, may be viewed as the native tradition and more probable descent. The usual calculation would place him in the end of the twelfth century, but the Dean connects him at once with Kenneth MacAlpin in the ninth century,[498] and thus the supposed royal descent of the 363MacGregors must be relegated to the same category with the descent of the other clans from the kings of Dalriada. The son of this Aodh bore, however, the name of Gillafaelan, or servant of St. Fillan, and as the MacGregors likewise possessed property in Glendochart, they were more probably connected with the MacNabs. The MacKinnons too were closely connected with the abbacy of Iona, and repeatedly furnished abbots to that monastery. The traditional connection between these three clans—the MacNabs, the MacGregors, and the MacKinnons—is further evidenced by two bonds of friendship—one in 1606 between the MacKinnons and the MacNabs, in which, as being come of one house and being of one surname, Finlay MacNab of Bowane acknowledges Lauchlan MacKinnon of Strathardel ‘as ane kynd chieff and of ane house;’ the other somewhat later between Lachlan MacKinnon of Strathardill and James MacGregor of MacGregor, in which they are said to be ‘descended lawfully frae twa brethren of auld descent.’[499] The Clan Lawren we have seen were also descended from an abbot. The Clan Mhic Duibhside or Macduffys may have derived their name from Duibhside who appears in the Annals of Ulster in 1164 as Ferleighinn or lector of Iona, and Diarmada, the grandfather of Gillachattan, the eponymus of the Clan Chattan, is said in the old Irish genealogy to have been called the Ferleighinn or lector. Tradition attaches to Gillachattan the epithet of Clerech or Cleric, and he and his descendants the Clan Vuireach are said to have been hereditary lay parsons of Kingussie, one of whom, Duncan the son of Kenneth, appears in 1438 as Duncan parson. From him the chief of the Clan Vuireach takes his name of Macpherson. The earls of Ross too descend from the lay priests of Applecross.

The group of clans that came from the Lords of the Isles originated during historic times, and their lineage is well-documented enough that there’s no chance it could be fabricated. Since the lands they held from the Lords of the Isles were mostly confirmed by the Crown after the last lord was forfeited, they had little reason to dispute their heritage. However, two other clans that were actually not related to them seemed to think it was in their interest to also claim descent from the Lords of the Isles, both of which were linked to the earldom of Athole. These were the Donnachie Clan, or Robertsons of Strowan, and the MacNabs of Glendochart. The former clan simply replaced Andrew de Atholia, the confirmed father of Duncan de Atholia, the eponymous of their clan, with Angus of the Isles. But since Duncan is repeatedly referred to in charters and other documents as the son of Andrew de Atholia, any supposed connection with the Lords of the Isles is not valid. According to Buchanan of Auchmar, the MacNabs are said to be descended from a son of the first abbot of Inchaffray, whose last name was M‘Donald, in the early reign of Alexander the Second. Nevertheless, Inchaffray was established during the reign of William the Lion, and the first abbot was Malis, a pastor and hermit, while the second was Innocent, who had previously been prior, and neither was linked to the Macdonalds. The name MacNab definitely means "son of the abbot," but we need to look elsewhere for the monastery he must have been associated with as a lay abbot. In the seventh century, St. Fillan founded a monastery in Glendochart, the upper part of which was named Strathfillan after him. During King William's reign, the abbot of Glendochart was ranked alongside the earls of Atholl and Menteath.[497] As the property belonging to the MacNabs was located in Glendochart, and since the name Gillafaelan, meaning "servant of St. Fillan," appears in their oldest genealogy, we can definitely recognize them as descendants of the lay abbots of Glendochart. We may also likely include Clan Gregor in the same group. Besides the genealogy of this clan recorded in the Irish MSS, Dean Macgregor provides one that can likely be seen as the native tradition. In this account, Gregor, the eponymous of the clan, has a different ancestry, and his lineage can be traced back to a certain Aoidh Urchaidh, or Hugh of Glenurchay, which, since Glenurchay was an established territory of the MacGregors, can be viewed as the more believable native tradition. While the typical timeframe might suggest he lived towards the end of the twelfth century, the Dean links him directly to Kenneth MacAlpin in the ninth century,[498] thereby placing the supposed royal ancestry of the 363MacGregors in the same category as the non-royal lineage of other clans from the kings of Dalriada. The son of this Aodh bore the name Gillafaelan, or "servant of St. Fillan," and since the MacGregors also owned land in Glendochart, they were likely more closely connected with the MacNabs. The MacKinnons were also closely tied to the abbacy of Iona and frequently provided abbots for that monastery. The traditional connection among these three clans—the MacNabs, the MacGregors, and the MacKinnons—is further supported by two friendship bonds—one in 1606 between the MacKinnons and the MacNabs, where Finlay MacNab of Bowane calls Lachlan MacKinnon of Strathardel “one kin chief and from one house;” and another, a bit later, between Lachlan MacKinnon of Strathardill and James MacGregor of MacGregor, in which they are said to be “lawfully descended from two brothers of old lineage.”[499] We saw that Clan Lawren also descended from an abbot. The Clan Mhic Duibhside or Macduffys may have gotten their name from Duibhside, who is mentioned in the Annals of Ulster in 1164 as Ferleighinn or lector of Iona, and Diarmada, the grandfather of Gillachattan, the eponymous of Clan Chattan, is said in old Irish genealogy to have been called the Ferleighinn or lector. Tradition gives Gillachattan the title of Clerech or Cleric, and he and his descendants, the Clan Vuireach, are said to have been hereditary lay priests of Kingussie, one of whom, Duncan the son of Kenneth, appears as Duncan parson in 1438. From him, the chief of the Clan Vuireach gets the name Macpherson. The earls of Ross also trace their descent from the lay priests of Applecross.

Result of analysis of pedigrees.

364The conclusion, then, to which this analysis of the clan pedigrees which have been popularly accepted at different times has brought us, is, that so far as they profess to show the origin of the different clans, they are entirely artificial and untrustworthy, but that the older genealogies may be accepted as showing the descent of the clan from its eponymus or founder, and within reasonable limits for some generations beyond him, while the later spurious pedigrees must be rejected altogether. It may seem surprising that such spurious pedigrees and fabulous origins should be so readily credited by the Clan families as genuine traditions, and receive such prompt acceptance as the true fount from which they sprung; but we must recollect that the fabulous history of Hector Boece was as rapidly and universally adopted as the genuine annals of the national history, and became rooted in those parts of the country to which its fictitious events related as local traditions. When Hector Boece invested the obscure usurper Grig with the name and attributes of a fictitious king, Gregory the Great, and connected him with the royal line of kings, the Clan Gregor at once recognised him as their eponymus ancestor, and their descent from him is now implicitly believed in by all the MacGregors. It is possible, however, from these genealogies, and from other indications, to distribute the clans in certain groups, as having apparently a closer connection with each other, and these groups we hold in the main to represent the great tribes into which the Gaelic population was divided before they became broken up into clans. The two great tribes which possessed the greater part of the Highlands were the Gallgaidheal or Gael in the west, who had been under the power of the Norwegians, and the great tribe of the Moravians, or Men of Moray, in the Central and Eastern Highlands. To the former belong all the clans descended of the Lords of the Isles, the Campbells and Macleods probably representing 365the older inhabitants of their respective districts; to the latter belong in the main the clans brought in the old Irish genealogies from the kings of Dalriada of the tribe of Lorn, among whom the old Mormaers of Moray appear. The group containing the Clan Andres or old Rosses, the Mackenzies and Mathesons, belong to the tribe of Ross, the Clan Donnachy to Athole, the Clan Lawren to Stratherne, and the Clan Pharlane to Lennox, while the group containing the MacNabs, Clan Gregor, and MacKinnons, appear to have emerged from Glendochart, at least to be connected with the old Columban monasteries.[500] The Clans, properly so called, were thus of native origin; the surnames partly of native and partly of foreign descent.

364The conclusion of this analysis of clan pedigrees that have been widely accepted at different times is that, as far as they claim to show the origins of the various clans, they are completely artificial and unreliable. However, the older genealogies can be accepted as indicating the descent of a clan from its namesake or founder, and within reasonable limits for a few generations beyond him, while the later false pedigrees should be completely dismissed. It might be surprising that such fake pedigrees and mythical origins are readily accepted by the clan families as genuine traditions and quickly recognized as the true source of their lineage; but we must remember that Hector Boece's fantastic history was adopted just as quickly and widely as the actual records of national history and became ingrained in those regions of the country where its fictional events were related as local traditions. When Hector Boece gave the obscure usurper Grig the name and traits of a fictional king, Gregory the Great, and tied him to the royal lineage, Clan Gregor immediately recognized him as their namesake ancestor, and all MacGregors now implicitly believe in their descent from him. However, it is possible, based on these genealogies and other indications, to group clans that seem to have closer ties to each other, and we generally consider these groups to represent the major tribes into which the Gaelic population was divided before they fragmented into clans. The two major tribes that occupied most of the Highlands were the Gallgaidheal or Gaels in the west, who had been under Norse control, and the large tribe of the Moravians, or Men of Moray, in the Central and Eastern Highlands. The clans descended from the Lords of the Isles, including the Campbells and Macleods, likely represent the older inhabitants of their respective areas; while the latter mainly includes the clans traced back in the old Irish genealogies to the kings of Dalriada from the tribe of Lorn, among whom the old Mormaers of Moray are recognized. The group that includes the Clan Andres or old Rosses, the Mackenzies, and Mathesons belongs to the tribe of Ross; Clan Donnachy belongs to Athole; Clan Lawren to Stratherne; and Clan Pharlane to Lennox, while the group featuring the MacNabs, Clan Gregor, and MacKinnons seems to have emerged from Glendochart, or at least to be connected with the old Columban monasteries.[500] The Clans, as they are properly called, were of local origin; the surnames were partly of local and partly of foreign descent.

Termination of Clanship in the Highlands.

It is not much more than a century and a half since the Highland clans combined, in the eighteenth century, to alter the dynasty of Great Britain, and shook the stability of the throne, and since the President of the Supreme Court laid before Government a memorial giving a detailed statement of their names, their military strength, and the names of their chiefs; and not much more than a hundred years later, the same Court has been called upon to answer the question, What is a clan? and to determine whether the word has any legal significance whatever in the social organisation of the Highlands. In 1632, James, earl of Moray, let the lands of Faillie and others to Donald MacGillephadrich, head of the sept of Clan Bean, one of the sixteen tribes which made up the Clan Chattan, for his lifetime and the lifetime of the two next heirs-male, and for three periods of nineteen years to his heirs-male and assignees of the Clan Chattan, and this tack was confirmed to his son Donald MacBean. In 1771 the earl of Moray grants a feu-right of these lands to Donald MacBean, 366and his heirs-male and assignees whatsoever of the said Clan of Clan Chattan, and in the same year Donald MacBean sells the lands to Captain William Macgillivray, the head of another of the sixteen clans, and to his heirs and assignees of the Clan Chattan. His son, the last of the direct line of the Macgillivrays of Dunmaglass, died in 1852, and the question arose whether his heirs-at-law, who were not of the clan, could succeed. In order to determine this question, the collateral heir-male, John Macgillivray of Dunmaglass, raised an action in the Supreme Court to have it declared that no person was entitled to succeed to the late John Lachlan MacgillivrayMacgillivray of Dunmaglass, who was not a member of the Clan Chattan, but the Court held that clanship of Clan Chattan, as a condition of heirship and a limitation of the succession of heirs, could not be recognised or enforced by law. The Court thus defined the modern position of a clan:—

It's been just over a century and a half since the Highland clans united in the eighteenth century to change the dynasty of Great Britain, shaking the stability of the throne. The President of the Supreme Court presented a memorial to the government detailing their names, military strength, and the names of their chiefs. Not much more than a hundred years later, the same Court had to address the question, What is a clan? and determine whether the term holds any legal significance in the social structure of the Highlands. In 1632, James, Earl of Moray, leased the lands of Faillie and others to Donald MacGillephadrich, head of the sept of Clan Bean, one of the sixteen tribes that made up Clan Chattan, for his lifetime and the lifetimes of the next two male heirs, along with three periods of nineteen years to his male heirs and assignees of Clan Chattan, and this lease was confirmed to his son Donald MacBean. In 1771, the Earl of Moray granted a feu-right of these lands to Donald MacBean, along with his male heirs and assignees from Clan Chattan, and that same year, Donald MacBean sold the lands to Captain William Macgillivray, the head of another one of the sixteen clans, and to his heirs and assignees of Clan Chattan. His son, the last of the direct line of the Macgillivrays of Dunmaglass, passed away in 1852, raising the question of whether his heirs-at-law, who were not part of the clan, could inherit. To resolve this, the collateral heir-male, John Macgillivray of Dunmaglass, took legal action in the Supreme Court to assert that no one could inherit from the late John Lachlan MacgillivrayMacgillivray of Dunmaglass who wasn't a member of Clan Chattan. The Court ruled that clanship of Clan Chattan, as a condition of inheritance and a limitation on the succession of heirs, could not be recognized or enforced by law. The Court then defined the modern understanding of a clan:—

‘The lapse of time and the progress of civilisation, with the attendant influences of settled government, regular authority, and the supremacy of law, have entirely obliterated the peculiar features, and destroyed the essential qualities and character of Scottish clanship; but whether they are viewed as they once were, or as they now are, a Court of law is equally precluded from recognising clans as existing institutions or societies with legal status, the membership of which can be inquired into or acknowledged for ascertaining the character of heirs called to succession.

‘The passage of time and the advancement of civilization, along with the influences of established government, consistent authority, and the rule of law, have completely erased the unique features and eliminated the fundamental qualities and essence of Scottish clans; however, whether viewed in their historical context or in their current state, a court of law is equally barred from recognizing clans as existing institutions or societies with legal status, the membership of which can be investigated or acknowledged to determine the character of heirs eligible for succession.

‘The inquiry which the pursuer’s averments would here demand must be attended with extreme practical difficulty; but the recognition of a clan as an institution or society known to law, so that membership thereof shall be a quality of heirship and a condition of succession, is open to serious objection in point of principle.

‘The investigation that the pursuer’s claims would require here would come with significant practical challenges; however, acknowledging a clan as a legally recognized institution or society, such that being a member is a characteristic of inheritance and a requirement for succession, raises substantial concerns on a principle level.

‘In an earlier age, when feudal authority and irresponsible power were stronger than the law, and formidable to the Crown, clans and chiefs, with military character, feudal subordination, and internal arbitrary dominion, were allowed to sustain a tolerated, but not a legally recognised or sanctioned existence.

‘In an earlier time, when feudal authority and unchecked power were more powerful than the law and intimidating to the Crown, clans and chiefs, with their military nature, feudal hierarchy, and internal arbitrary control, were allowed to maintain a tolerated, but not a legally recognized or sanctioned existence.

367‘In more recent times clans are indeed mentioned, or recognised as existing, in several Acts of Parliament. But it is thought that they are not mentioned or recognised as institutions or societies having legal status, legal rights, or legal vocation or functions, but rather as associations of a lawless, arbitrary, turbulent, and dangerous character.

367‘Recently, clans have been mentioned or acknowledged in several Acts of Parliament. However, it's believed that they are not referred to as formal institutions or organizations with legal status, rights, or responsibilities, but more as groups that are lawless, unpredictable, chaotic, and potentially dangerous.

‘But nothing now remains either of the feudal power and independent dominion which procured sufferance in one age, or of the lawless and dangerous turbulence which required suppression in another. When all military character, all feudal subordination, all heritable jurisdiction, all independent authority of chiefs, are extracted from what used to be called a clan, nothing remains of its essential and peculiar features. Clans are no longer what they were. The purposes for which they once existed, as tolerated but not as sanctioned societies, are not now lawful. To all practical purposes they cannot legally act, and they do not legally exist. The law knows them not. For peaceful pageantry, social enjoyment, and family traditions, mention may still be made of clans and chiefs of clans; but the Highlands of Scotland, no longer oppressed by arbitrary sway, or distracted by feudal contentions, are now inhabited by loyal, orderly, and peaceful subjects of the Crown of Great Britain; and clans are not now corporations which law sustains, nor societies which law recognises or acknowledges.’

‘But nothing remains now of the feudal power and independent rule that were tolerated in one era, or of the chaotic and dangerous unrest that needed to be controlled in another. When all military roles, all feudal hierarchy, all hereditary authority, and all independent leadership of chiefs are removed from what used to be called a clan, nothing is left of its essential and distinctive features. Clans are no longer what they once were. The reasons for their existence, as tolerated but not officially recognized societies, are no longer lawful. For all practical purposes, they cannot act legally, and they do not exist in a legal sense. The law does not acknowledge them. For the sake of ceremonies, social gatherings, and family traditions, people may still mention clans and clan chiefs; but the Highlands of Scotland, no longer under arbitrary control or troubled by feudal disputes, are now home to loyal, orderly, and peaceful subjects of the Crown of Great Britain; and clans are no longer institutions that the law supports or societies that the law recognizes or acknowledges.’

Such being the view of the Supreme Court of the country as to the modern position of the clan, it remains for us to inquire how far any of the features of the ancient tribal land tenure are still preserved in the Highlands and Islands of Scotland.

Such is the view of the Supreme Court of the country regarding the current status of the clan; we now need to investigate how many of the characteristics of the ancient tribal land tenure are still maintained in the Highlands and Islands of Scotland.


457. The history of the clans from the forfeiture of the Lords of the Isles in 1492 to the year 1625 is given with great accuracy and detail in Mr. Gregory’s History of the West Highlands and Isles of Scotland.

457. The history of the clans from the loss of the Lords of the Isles in 1492 to 1625 is presented with great accuracy and detail in Mr. Gregory’s History of the West Highlands and Isles of Scotland.

458. In 1566 the Privy Council issued a proclamation ‘that none presume to molest the Highlanders resorting to markets in the Lowlands.’—Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis, p. 151.

458. In 1566, the Privy Council declared that no one should interfere with the Highlanders visiting markets in the Lowlands.—Albanian Affairs Collection, p. 151.

459. Article on the Culloden Papers in the Quarterly Review for January 1826, written by Sir Walter Scott.

459. Article on the Culloden Papers in the Quarterly Review for January 1826, written by Sir Walter Scott.

460. Acts of Parl., vol. iii. p. 462.

460. Acts of Parl., vol. iii. p. 462.

461. Thus it was only after the temporary break-up of the Clan Chattan and Clan Cameron in 1429 that we find captains of these clans appearing; and when Hector MacIntosh, bastard son of Ferquhard MacIntosh, who died in 1574, led the clan for a time, he is termed in 1529 Captain of Clan Chattan. The first Captain of Clanranald was Ian Mudortach, the bastard son of a second son; and the only time that this title appears in connection with the Clan Hustain, or Macdonalds of Sleat, is when it was led by an uncle of the chief, then in minority, who appears as Captain of the Clan Hustain.

461. So it was only after the temporary breakup of Clan Chattan and Clan Cameron in 1429 that we see leaders of these clans starting to emerge; and when Hector MacIntosh, the illegitimate son of Ferquhard MacIntosh, who died in 1574, led the clan for a while, he was referred to in 1529 as Captain of Clan Chattan. The first Captain of Clanranald was Ian Mudortach, the illegitimate son of a second son; and the only time this title is mentioned in relation to Clan Hustain, or Macdonalds of Sleat, is when it was led by an uncle of the chief, who was still a minor, and is referred to as Captain of Clan Hustain.

462. As in the Clan Chattan, where the Clan Vuireach, or old Clan Chattan, seldom recognised the authority of the captain; and in the Clanranald, where the MacDonells of Glengarry held aloof.

462. Just like in Clan Chattan, where the Clan Vuireach, or old Clan Chattan, rarely accepted the captain's authority; and in Clanranald, where the MacDonells of Glengarry kept their distance.

463. Acts of Parliament, vol. iv. p. 71.

463. Acts of Parliament, vol. iv. p. 71.

464. Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis, p. 27.

464. Collected Works on Albanian Matters, p. 27.

465. This syllable Gal must not be confounded, as is often done, with Gall, a stranger; whence the names Fingall and Dubhgall, white and black foreigners, were applied to the Norwegians and Danes.

465. This syllable Gal must not be confused, as is often the case, with Gall, which means a stranger; from this, the names Fingall and Dubhgall, meaning white and black foreigners, were used to refer to the Norwegians and Danes.

466. Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis, pp. 26, 27.

466. Collected Works on Albanian Matters, pp. 26, 27.

467. The genealogy of the Clan Dubhgal in the Book of Ballimote has the mistake of making Dubhgal the son of Ragnall son of Somairle, in place of making him, as he was, son of Somairle and brother of Ragnall; and the same mistake occurs in the MS. of 1467.

467. The family tree of the Clan Dubhgal in the Book of Ballimote incorrectly names Dubhgal as the son of Ragnall, who is the son of Somairle, instead of correctly stating that he was the son of Somairle and the brother of Ragnall; the same error appears in the MS. of 1467.

468. The genealogies contained in these MSS. will be found thus grouped in the Appendix, No. VIII.

468. The family trees included in these MSS will be found organized in the Appendix, No. VIII.

469. President Forbes, in his Memorial states that the Campbells were in Gaelic, Clan Guin or O’Duine.

469. President Forbes, in his Memorial, mentions that the Campbells were in Gaelic, Clan Guin or O’Duine.

470. Charter ‘Duncanus filius Ferchar et Laumannus filius Malcolmi nepos ejusdem Duncani’ to the monastery of Paisley, of the lands of Kilmor inter 1230 et 1246.—Chartulary of Paisley, p. 132; confirmed by Angus, son of Duncan, in 1270.

470. Charter "Duncan, son of Ferchar, and Laumann, son of Malcolm, nephew of the same Duncan." to the monastery of Paisley, granting the lands of Kilmor between 1230 and 1246.—Chartulary of Paisley, p. 132; confirmed by Angus, son of Duncan, in 1270.

471. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 117.

471. Chart. of St. Andrews, p. 117.

472. Chart. of Moray, p. 87.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chart. of Moray, p. 87.

473. Acts of Parliament, vol. iv. p. 138.

473. Acts of Parliament, vol. iv. p. 138.

474. Manuscript Hist. of the Grants.

474. Manuscript Hist. of the Grants.

475. Buchanan of Auchmar’s Inquiry.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Buchanan of Auchmar's Investigation.

476. MS. Hist. of M‘Kenzies.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. MS. History of M'Kenzies.

477. MS. Hist. of M‘Intoshes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. MS. History of M‘Intoshes.

478. MS. Histories of the family. See also Campbell’s West Highland Tales, vol. iii. p. 87. Mr. Campbell, however, erroneously translates the name of Duimhn as Brown. The word has no connection whatever with the Gaelic Donn, which signifies brown.

478. MS. Family histories. See also Campbell’s West Highland Tales, vol. iii. p. 87. Mr. Campbell, however, incorrectly translates the name Duimhn as Brown. The word has no relation to the Gaelic Donn, which means brown.

479. Chartulary of Melrose, vol. i. p. 172.

479. Chartulary of Melrose, vol. i. p. 172.

480. The first account has been printed by Mr. W. Fraser in his Earls of Cromartie, vol. ii. p. 462. The second account was printed some years ago.

480. The first account was published by Mr. W. Fraser in his Earls of Cromartie, vol. ii. p. 462. The second account was published a few years ago.

481. Peregrinus et Hybernus nobilis ex familia Geraldinorum, qui proximo anno ab Hybernia pulsus apud Regem benigne acceptus, huiusque in curia permansit, et in præfato prælio strenue pugnavit. De quo supra in prælio ad Largos, qui postea se fortiter contra Insulanos gessit, et ibi inter eos in præsidium relictus.

481. Peregrinus and Hybernus, noble from the Geraldine family, who, after being expelled from Ireland the previous year, was kindly received by the King and remained in his court, and fought valiantly in the aforementioned battle. About whom, above in the battle at Largos, who afterwards behaved bravely against the Islanders, and was left there among them as a garrison.

482. Alexander Dei gracia rex Scottorum omnibus probis hominibus tocius terre sue clericis et laicis salutem. Sciant presentis et futuri me pro fideli servicio michi navato per Colinum Hybernum, tam in bello quam in pace, ideo dedisse et hac presenti carta mea concessisse dicto Colino et ejus successoribus, totas terras de Kintaile; Tenendas de nobis et successoribus nostris in liberam baroniam cum guardia: Reddendo servicium forinsecum et fidelitatem. Testibus Andrea episcopo Moraviensi, Waltero Stewart, Henrico de Balioth, camerario, Arnoldo de Campania, Thoma Hostiario, vicecomite de Invernes. Apud Kincardine, ix. die Januarii anno regni domini regis xvi.

482. Alexander, by the grace of God, King of the Scots, to all good people of his entire land, both clergy and laity, greetings. Let it be known to present and future generations that I have granted and by this present charter, I have given to the said Colin and his successors, all the lands of Kintaile; To be held from us and our successors as a free barony with protection: Paying the due service and loyalty. Witnesses: Andrew, Bishop of Moray, Walter Stewart, Henry of Baliol, the chamberlain, Arnold of Comyn, Thomas the Hostarius, the sheriff of Inverness. At Kincardine, the 9th day of January in the 16th year of the reign of our lord the king.

483. Robertson’s Index, p. 100.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Robertson’s Index, p. 100.

484. Two other charters, said to be granted by David II. in 1360 and Robert III. in 1380, are equally suspicious.

484. Two other charters, purportedly granted by David II. in 1360 and Robert III. in 1380, are equally questionable.

485. Notwithstanding of this, it has found a defender in Mr. W. Fraser, who, in his Earls of Cromartie, not only maintains the genuineness of both documents, but declares the Irish MS. of 1467, containing the earlier genealogy, to be ‘quite fabulous.’ As Mr. Fraser never saw the MS. in question, and probably does not include among his requirements a knowledge of Irish MSS., his opinion is not entitled to much weight. The MS. does not, however, stand alone.

485. Despite this, it has found a supporter in Mr. W. Fraser, who, in his Earls of Cromartie, not only argues for the authenticity of both documents but also claims that the Irish Ms. from 1467, which includes the earlier genealogy, is ‘completely made up.’ Since Mr. Fraser has never seen the MS in question and likely doesn’t have a background in Irish MSS, his opinion doesn’t carry much weight. However, the MS is not without support.

486. In 1638 a history of the two Geraldine families—viz., the Earls of Desmond and Kildare—was compiled by a Dr. Russell, which may have attracted the Earl to this family, but there is no trace in it of Colin Fitzgerald.

486. In 1638, Dr. Russell put together a history of the two Geraldine families—specifically, the Earls of Desmond and Kildare. This might have drawn the Earl's interest to this family, but there’s no mention of Colin Fitzgerald in it.

487. Earls of Cromartie, vol. ii. p. 509.

487. Earls of Cromartie, vol. ii. p. 509.

488. Douglas’s Baronage, p. 375. Chronicle of Man, ed. Munch, pp. 19, 25. An inscription upon an Irish meather or wooden drinking-cup preserved at Dunvegan has been supposed to indicate this descent from the kings of Mann. The inscription, says Sir Walter Scott, in the notes to the Lord of the Isles, p. 312, may run thus at length:—‘Ufo Johannis Mich Magni principis de Hr Manæ Vich Liahia Magryneil et sperat Domino Ihesu dari clementiam illorum opera. Fecit Anno Domini 993, Onili Oim;’ which may run in English, ‘Ufo, the son of John the son of Magnus, Prince of Man, the grandson of Liahia Macgryneil, trusts in the Lord Jesus that their works will obtain mercy. Oneil Oimi made this in the year of God nine hundred and ninety-three.’

488. Douglas’s Baronage, p. 375. Chronicle of Man, ed. Munch, pp. 19, 25. An inscription on an Irish wooden drinking cup, preserved at Dunvegan, is believed to indicate this descent from the kings of Mann. The inscription, as noted by Sir Walter Scott in the notes to the Lord of the Isles, p. 312, might read like this:—"Ufo Johannis Mich Magni, prince of Hr Manæ Vich Liahia Magryneil, hopes that the Lord Jesus grants mercy through their works. Made in the Year of Our Lord 993, Onili Oim;" which can be translated into English as, ‘Ufo, the son of John the son of Magnus, Prince of Man, the grandson of Liahia Macgryneil, trusts in the Lord Jesus that their works will obtain mercy. Oneil Oimi made this in the year of God nine hundred and ninety-three.’

The true reading is as follows:—‘Katharina Nigryneill uxor Johannis Meguigir principis de Fermanac me fieri fecit Anno Domini 1493. Oculi omnium in te sperant Domine et tu das escam illorum in tempore opportuno.’ That is, ‘Katharine MacRannal, wife of John Macguire, Lord of Fermanagh, caused me to be made in the year of our Lord 1493. The eyes of all hope in Thee, O Lord, and Thou givest them food in due season.’

The true reading is as follows:—'Katharina Nigryneill, wife of Johannis Meguigir, Lord of Fermanagh, had me created in the year of our Lord 1493. All eyes hope in You, O Lord, and You provide them with food at the right time.' That is, ‘Katharine MacRannal, wife of John Macguire, Lord of Fermanagh, had me made in the year of our Lord 1493. Everyone looks to You, O Lord, and You provide for them at the right time.’

489. See Genealogy of M‘Leans in Appendix, No. VIII.

489. See the Genealogy of M‘Leans in Appendix, No. VIII.

490. Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis, p. 291.

490. Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis, p. 291.

491. Chart. of Aberdeen, vol. i. pp. 12, 15; Chart. of Moray, p. 21.

491. Chart. of Aberdeen, vol. i. pp. 12, 15; Chart. of Moray, p. 21.

492. Chart. of Aberdeen, vol. i. p. 136.

492. Chart. of Aberdeen, vol. i. p. 136.

493. Chart. of Moray, p. 419; Spalding Miscellany, ii. 252.

493. Chart. of Moray, p. 419; Spalding Miscellany, ii. 252.

494. The district of Glenchatt in Birse, and the burn of Chattie, may have some connection with the name of Clanchattan.

494. The area of Glenchatt in Birse, along with the Chattie stream, might be related to the name Clanchattan.

495. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 24.

495. Exchequer Rolls, vol. i. p. 24.

496. In a History of the Drummonds, compiled in 1861, the first Alwyn, there called Malise, is made a son of Ferchad, Earl of Stratherne, and marries Ada, daughter of David, earl of Huntingdon.

496. In a History of the Drummonds, compiled in 1861, the first Alwyn, referred to as Malise, is noted as a son of Ferchad, Earl of Stratherne, and he marries Ada, the daughter of David, Earl of Huntingdon.

This spurious descent of the earls of Lennox from the Northumbrian Archill was questioned by Lord Hailes, and rightly rejected by Mr. Robertson in his Scotland under her Early Kings, and by Mr. Cosmo Innes, but has again been revived by Mr. W. Fraser in his book of The Lennox, who is unable to produce any further authority for it than that it must have been received from the Laird of Macfarlane, because it appears in Douglas’s Peerage, to which that distinguished antiquary contributed some of the materials, and that the old earls of Lennox are called by the Gaelic bards ‘Siol Arkyll,’ that is, descendants of Arkill, but in both instances he is mistaken, for Douglas took his statement from Crawford, and it is not true that the old earls were ever called by the Gaelic bards ‘Siol Arkyll,’ and Mr. Fraser gives no authority for the statement.

This misleading claim of the earls of Lennox descending from the Northumbrian Archill was challenged by Lord Hailes and correctly dismissed by Mr. Robertson in his Scotland under her Early Kings, as well as by Mr. Cosmo Innes. However, it has been brought up again by Mr. W. Fraser in his book The Lennox, who can't provide any further proof for it other than that it must have come from the Laird of Macfarlane because it appears in Douglas’s Peerage, to which that noted historian contributed some of the materials. He also mentions that the old earls of Lennox are referred to by the Gaelic bards as ‘Siol Arkyll,’ meaning descendants of Arkill. However, he is wrong on both counts because Douglas took his information from Crawford, and it isn’t true that the old earls were ever referred to by the Gaelic bards as ‘Siol Arkyll,’ and Mr. Fraser does not provide any authority for this claim.

497. Item si calumpniatus vocaverit warentum aliquem in Ergadia que pertinet ad Scociam tunc veniat at Comitem Atholie vel ad Abbatem de Glendochard et ipsi mittent cum eo homines suos qui testentur super dictam attestam.—Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 372.

497. If someone has been accused of something in Ergadia related to Scotland, they should go to the Earl of Atholl or the Abbot of Glendochart, and they will send their people with him to testify about the claim. —Acts of Parliament, vol. i. p. 372.

498. The Dean makes Gregor son of John son of Malcolm son of Duncan Beg son of Duncan a Sruthlee (that is, of Stirling) son of Gillafaelan son of Aodh Urchaidh son of Kenneth son of Alpin.—Dean of Lismore’s Book, p. 161; and Gaelic portion, p. 127. See also poems, p. 141.

498. The Dean recognizes Gregor, son of John, son of Malcolm, son of Duncan, Beg, son of Duncan, a Sruthlee (which means, from Stirling), son of Gillafaelan, son of Aodh Urchaidh, son of Kenneth, son of Alpin.—Dean of Lismore’s Book, p. 161; and Gaelic portion, p. 127. See also poems, p. 141.

499. Douglas’s Baronage, pp. 497, 498.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Douglas’s Baronage, pp. 497, 498.

500. In the main the author has seen little reason to alter the distribution of the clans in an earlier work, The Highlanders of Scotland, published in 1837, to which the reader is referred for their detailed history.

500. Overall, the author has found little reason to change the distribution of the clans from an earlier work, The Highlanders of Scotland, published in 1837, which the reader can refer to for a detailed history.

368

CHAPTER X.

LAND TENURE IN THE HIGHLANDS AND ISLANDS SUBSEQUENT TO THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.

Changes in tenure of land.

If the position of the clans was, as we have seen, greatly affected by the statutes passed towards the end of the sixteenth century, the following century witnessed the commencement of a process of change which no less affected the position of the members of the clan as regarded their tenure of the land, which was influenced partly by positive enactments of the Legislature, partly by the increased efficacy of the law of the land, which ignored all Celtic usages inconsistent with its principles, and regarded all persons possessing a feudal title as absolute proprietors of the land, and all occupants of the land who could not show a right derived from the proprietor as simply yearly tenants, and partly by changes which took place in the profitable employment of the land.

If the status of the clans was, as we’ve seen, heavily influenced by the laws passed at the end of the sixteenth century, the next century marked the beginning of changes that also significantly impacted the clan members' rights to the land. This was shaped partly by new laws from the Legislature, partly by the growing effectiveness of the land laws, which disregarded any Celtic customs that conflicted with its principles, treating everyone with a feudal title as the absolute owners of the land. Meanwhile, anyone occupying land who couldn’t demonstrate a right from the owner was considered just a yearly tenant, along with changes that occurred in how the land was profitably utilized.

Abolition of Calps.

The first relation which was assailed was that of the position of the native-men and subordinate septs to the chief, and in 1617 a statute was passed which proceeded on the narrative, that ‘his Majestie’s lieges have sustained great hurt and skayth these many years bygone by the chiefs of clans within the Highlands and Isles of this kingdom, by the unlawful taking from them their children and executors after their decease under the name of Caulpes of their best aucht whether it be on mare, horse, or cow, alleging their predecessors to have been in possession thereof for maintaining 369and defending of them against their enemies and evil willars of old and ordained that in no time coming none of his Highness’s lieges presume nor take on hand to intromit with nor uplift the said Caulpis within any part of this kingdom.’[501] In the same Parliament a statute was passed for the protection of the ‘forests within the realm in which deer are kept, and which are altogether wasted and decayed by sheallings, pasturing of horses, mares, cattle, oxen, and other bestial cutting of woods within the bounds of the said forests shooting and slaying of deer and wild fowls with hagbuttis and with dogs in forbidden time.’[502]

The first relationship that was challenged was the status of the common people and subordinate groups in relation to the chief. In 1617, a law was enacted based on the claim that "his Majesty’s subjects have suffered significant harm and damage for many years due to the chiefs of clans in the Highlands and Isles of this kingdom, by unlawfully taking their children and heirs after their death under the name of Caulpes of their best assets, whether it be horse, mare, or cow, claiming that their ancestors had owned these for their protection against enemies and troublemakers of old. This law ordered that from now on, none of his Highness’s subjects should presume to interfere with or collect the mentioned Caulpis anywhere in this kingdom."[501] In the same Parliament, a statute was also passed to protect the "forests in the realm where deer are kept, which are completely damaged and deteriorated due to sheepherding, grazing of horses, mares, cattle, oxen, and other livestock, cutting down woods within the boundaries of these forests, and hunting and killing deer and wildfowl with firearms and dogs during prohibited times."[502]

Size of townships.

The land occupied by the members of the clan was divided into townships or farms, each township consisting of a certain portion of arable land, meadow, green pasture, and muirland. They were of various sizes, and occupied the lower part of the country, extending in the straths or valleys from the stream, and from the shore of the sea, and the arms of the sea or lochs, to the ridge of the hill behind. A stone fence, called the head-dyke, or an imaginary line answering to it ran along the brae or slope, and separated the arable, meadow-ground, and pasture of the milch cows from the muirland or hill pasture, where the horses, yeld-cattle, and sheep of the farm ranged. The arable land of the township which lay within the head-dyke was usually divided into infield and outfield. In the former the steading, or town as it was called, was situated, and it was kept in tillage, on which all the manure was laid. The outfield consisted of such plots at the bottom of the valleys as were level enough and free of wood or stones to be ploughed, and were kept in corn and lea alternately, the cattle being folded upon them for manure called tathing. The meadows were patches among the fields, too wet, woody, or stony, to be ploughed, and kept under scythe and sickle for a scanty supply of hay; while the faces 370of the braes, roots of the hills, woody or stony wastes at the bottom, with a small plot near the house, termed the door-land, for baiting horses, were kept as pasture for cattle in summer and sheep in winter; while the sheep and horses were pastured during summer on the muirland or hill pasture, which lay immediately above the head-dyke, and contiguous to the green pasture-grounds.

The land that the clan members used was divided into townships or farms, with each township having a specific amount of farmland, meadows, green pastures, and moorland. They varied in size and occupied the lower areas of the country, stretching through the valleys from the river, the sea shore, and estuaries or lakes, up to the hill ridges behind. A stone fence, called the head-dyke, or an imaginary line that served the same purpose, ran along the slope and separated the farmland, meadows, and pastures for milking cows from the moorland or hillside pastures where the horses, cast cows, and sheep roamed. The arable land within the head-dyke was typically divided into infield and outfield. The infield was where the steading, or town, was located and was kept cultivated, receiving all the manure. The outfield included flatter plots at the valley bottoms that were clear of trees or stones, suitable for plowing, and were used for growing corn and grass alternately, with cattle grazing on them for manure known as tathing. The meadows were small areas among the fields that were too wet, wooded, or stony to be plowed, and were cut for a limited supply of hay; while the slopes of the hills, the lower roots, and rough areas at the base, along with a small area near the house called the door-land, were used as summer pastures for cattle and winter pastures for sheep. The sheep and horses grazed on the moorland or hillside pastures directly above the head-dyke, adjacent to the green pastures.

Occupation of townships.

These farms or townships were occupied in three different ways. They were either possessed by the tacksmen or goodmen themselves, in which case they kept on them a number of cottars, to each of whom they gave a house, grass for a cow or two, and as much ground as would sow about a boll of oats; or they were possessed by sub-tenants, to whom the tacksmen sub-let the whole or a part of the farm, or else they were held direct from the proprietor in joint tenancy by a number of tenants. These tenants and sub-tenants formed a sort of village community, having their houses together, holding the arable land in runrig, which was divided annually by lot among them, and the pasture land in common, each tenant being entitled to pasture a certain number of cattle, sheep, and horses, in proportion to his share of the arable land, which was termed his souming and rouming. In most cases the land was held on what was called a steelbow tenure, when the stock on the farm was the property of the landlord or tacksman, and was let along with the land, and at the end of the lease the tenant or sub-tenant had to return an equal amount of stock or pay the difference. In the Western Isles there was also a kind of tenancy called half-foot, where the possessor of the farm furnished the land and seed-corn, and the other party cultivated the land, the produce being divided.

These farms or townships were occupied in three different ways. They were either owned by the tacksmen or goodmen themselves, who kept a number of cottars on the land. Each cottar received a house, enough grass for a cow or two, and enough land to sow about a boll of oats; or they were occupied by sub-tenants, to whom the tacksmen leased all or part of the farm, or they were held directly from the owner in joint tenancy by several tenants. These tenants and sub-tenants formed a kind of village community, with their houses clustered together, sharing the arable land in runrig, which was divided annually by lot among them, and the pasture land in common. Each tenant was allowed to graze a certain number of cattle, sheep, and horses, based on the amount of arable land they had, referred to as their souming and rouming. In most cases, the land was held under what was called a steelbow tenure, where the livestock on the farm was owned by the landlord or tacksman and was leased along with the land. At the end of the lease, the tenant or sub-tenant had to return the same amount of livestock or pay the difference. In the Western Isles, there was also a kind of tenancy called half-foot, where the person leasing the farm provided the land and seed-corn, while the other party farmed the land, with the harvest being shared.

Average size of township in Central Highlands.

In the central Highlands the average township consisted of about 90 acres within the head-dyke, of which 20 acres were infield, 15 acres outfield, 10 acres meadow, 35 acres green pasture, and 10 acres woody waste; and the muirland 371beyond the head-dyke 250 acres. The smaller township contained within the head-dyke 5 acres infield, 4 acres outfield, 2½ acres meadow, 20 acres green pasture, 2½ acres waste, and beyond the head-dyke 75 acres of muirland or hill pasture.

In the central Highlands, the average township covered about 90 acres within the boundary, which included 20 acres of arable land, 15 acres of cropland, 10 acres of meadow, 35 acres of grazing land, and 10 acres of wooded area. Beyond the boundary, there were 250 acres of muirland. A smaller township had 5 acres of arable land, 4 acres of cropland, 2.5 acres of meadow, 20 acres of grazing land, 2.5 acres of waste, and 75 acres of muirland or hill pasture beyond the boundary. 371

Township in the Islands.

In the Islands the township usually consisted of what was called a penny land, but occasionally of the halfpenny land, termed Leffen (Lethphein). These penny lands, however, were of different sizes. Thus of three penny lands on the south side of Loch Scriden, in the island of Mull, one consisted of 64 acres of infield arable land, 16 of outfield arable, 19 of green pasture, and 497 of hill pasture; another contained 106 acres of infield arable land, 44 acres of outfield arable, 19 acres of green pasture, and 704 of hill pasture and the third consisted of 68 acres of infield arable land, 27 of outfield arable, 29 of green pasture, and 872 of hill pasture. This latter township was occupied by eight tenants, each pasturing twelve cows, with their followers.[503]

In the Islands, the township typically included what was known as a penny land, but sometimes it also had halfpenny land, referred to as Leffen (Lethphein). However, these penny lands varied in size. For example, on the south side of Loch Scriden, in the island of Mull, one penny land had 64 acres of infield arable land, 16 of outfield arable, 19 of green pasture, and 497 of hill pasture; another had 106 acres of infield arable land, 44 acres of outfield arable, 19 acres of green pasture, and 704 of hill pasture; and the third had 68 acres of infield arable land, 27 of outfield arable, 29 of green pasture, and 872 of hill pasture. This last township was home to eight tenants, each grazing twelve cows, along with their young.[503]

Highland deer-forests.

The great mountain ranges and the groups of larger hills either formed deer-forests or lay waste, and within their bounds were shealings or summer pasture attached to farms, when the contiguous muir was not sufficient for hill stock in summer, and here the cows were brought in summer and kept for six or seven weeks.[504] The peat-mosses furnished the tenants of the farms with their fuel.

The vast mountain ranges and clusters of larger hills either created deer forests or remained barren, and within those areas were shealings or summer pastures connected to farms, especially when the nearby moor wasn't enough for livestock in the summer. Cows were brought here in the summer and kept for six or seven weeks.[504] The peat bogs provided the farm tenants with their fuel.

The principal deer-forests were to be found in the two great mountain ranges of the Mounth, which extended across the island from the eastern to the western sea, and Drumalban, or the backbone of Scotland, which divided the eastern from the western waters. These forests existed from time immemorial. Thus we find that in 1630 the earldom of Atholl was granted by Charles I. to John, earl of Atholl, 372with the free forest of Bynzecromby, and all the other free forests of the earldom, the office of forester, and the privileges of the same; and in the Acts of Parliament a statute regarding a forest in the latter range in 1662, when Parliament ratifies a charter granted by King James the Sixth in 1617, constituting the Campbells of Glenurchay heritable foresters and keepers of the forests and woods of Mamlorne, Berinakansauche alias Bendaskerlie, Finglenbeg and Finglenmor; and in order to protect the forest more effectually they have power to escheat or forfeit all horses, mares, kyne, sheep, goats, swine, and other cattle and bestials that shall be found in any time coming feeding within the said woods and forests, or any part of the bounds thereof.[505]

The main deer forests were located in the two major mountain ranges of the Mounth, which stretched across the island from the eastern to the western sea, and Drumalban, or the backbone of Scotland, which separated the eastern and western waters. These forests have existed for as long as anyone can remember. For example, in 1630, the earldom of Atholl was granted by Charles I to John, earl of Atholl, 372along with the free forest of Bynzecromby and all the other free forests of the earldom, the position of forester, and its privileges. Furthermore, in the Acts of Parliament, there is a statute regarding a forest in the latter range from 1662, when Parliament confirmed a charter given by King James the Sixth in 1617, designating the Campbells of Glenurchay as heritable foresters and keepers of the forests and woods of Mamlorne, Berinakansauche username Bendaskerlie, Finglenbeg, and Finglenmor. To protect the forest more effectively, they were granted the authority to seize or forfeit all horses, mares, cattle, sheep, goats, pigs, and any other livestock found grazing within those woods and forests, or anywhere within their boundaries.[505]

In the year 1695 a statute was passed to abolish the system of holding land in runrig,[506] but it was so expressed as to apply only to cases of joint proprietary of the runrig lands, and not to that of a joint tenancy, as was the case in these Highland townships.

In 1695, a law was enacted to eliminate the system of holding land in runrig,[506] but it was worded in a way that it only applied to instances of joint ownership of the runrig lands, not to joint tenancy, which was the situation in these Highland townships.

Causes affecting the population in the eighteenth century.

In the following century the social position of the Gaelic population in the Highlands and Islands became affected by several causes. These were in the main the introduction of sheep-farming and emigration of the people from various districts; the increased manufacture of kelp; the extension of the culture of the potato, and the system of crofting. When the cessation of these causes, which had kept the Highlands distinct from the rest of the country, brought all classes into contact with a different and more advanced state of society, and the old feudal relations of superior and dependant gradually passed into those of proprietor and tenant, the natural consequence was, from the conversion of services and the different estimate of the relative value of land and people, that the rents were everywhere raised; and this gave rise to the extensive emigration of those who were unwilling 373to submit to or could not find a place in the new system. Then followed the more profitable occupation of the hill pasture under sheep stock, and the introduction of sheep-farming. The farms held by the tacksmen were very generally converted into sheep-farms, and new ones were created, as opportunity offered, by throwing the townships occupied by the joint tenants into larger farms, and adding extensive ranges of hill pasture to them. So far as the latter was concerned, the placing under sheep of extensive ranges of hill country which had previously either lain waste or been occupied as deer-forests, had no effect upon the population; but it became necessary to remove the small tenants, in order to convert their holdings into wintering for the sheep, and this led to a large portion of the population being dispossessed.[507] The emigration of the people which had been created by these causes was checked by the American war, but recommenced to even a greater extent after the peace, and continued till the passing of the Emigration Act in 1803. As this emigration had generally consisted of entire families, and many of the tacksmen were accompanied by their dependants, and thus, as the large farms were introduced on the one hand, the dispossessed population emigrated on the other, there was nothing in the change of policy, whether it was desirable in itself or not, which was not in accordance with the principles of social economy, so far as population is concerned. It is estimated that of those who were dispossessed from the sheep-farming, two-thirds emigrated in the beginning of the present century. Various circumstances led, however, to a check being then given to emigration, one principal cause of which was the new source of wealth to the proprietors, and of employment to the population of those 374districts bordered by the sea and of the Islands, which arose from the increased manufacture of kelp. This manufacture was first introduced so far back as the year 1734, but did not rise into notice till the American war, when kelp reached the remunerating price of £8 per ton. After the termination of that war the price fell, owing to competition in barilla and potash, and kelp was manufactured to but a limited extent till the present century, when it again rose into importance, and had reached in 1806 an average price of £16 per ton, and in 1808, 1809, and 1810 the enormous price of £22 per ton. The increased profits arising from this manufacture caused a great demand for labour, and created a powerful interest in all classes engaged in it to encourage population. At the same time, as it only afforded employment during two months in summer, and, from its being a great object to bring a large quantity as quickly as possible to market, demanded a large amount of labour at one season of the year only, an additional resource was found in the potato, introduced in 1743, but cultivated to a limited extent till this period, when its culture extended as rapidly as the manufacture of kelp had increased, until it became the principal means of subsistence of a large portion of the population.

In the following century, the social standing of the Gaelic people in the Highlands and Islands was impacted by several factors. These included the rise of sheep farming, emigration from various areas, the growth of kelp manufacturing, the expansion of potato cultivation, and the crofting system. As these factors diminished, which had kept the Highlands separate from the rest of the country, all social classes came into contact with a different and more advanced society. The old feudal relationships of lords and vassals gradually transformed into those of landowners and tenants. As a result, the conversion of services and the changing perception of land and labor value led to increased rents everywhere, prompting widespread emigration among those unwilling or unable to adapt to the new system. This was followed by a more profitable focus on hill pastures for sheep and the introduction of sheep farming. The farms rented by tacksmen were commonly turned into sheep farms, and new ones were established by merging townships occupied by joint tenants into larger farms and adding extensive hill pastures. While the transition to sheep farming across vast hill areas—which had either been abandoned or used as deer forests—did not directly affect the population, it necessitated the removal of small tenants to convert their land for sheep wintering, resulting in many people being dispossessed. The emigration sparked by these changes was initially halted by the American War but resumed even more significantly after the peace treaty, continuing until the Emigration Act was passed in 1803. Since this emigration mostly involved entire families, with many tacksmen leaving with their dependents, the introduction of large farms on one hand and the emigration of dispossessed people on the other was aligned with the principles of social economy regarding population. It's estimated that two-thirds of those dispossessed from sheep farming emigrated at the beginning of the current century. However, various factors caused a slowdown in emigration, one major reason being the new source of wealth for landowners and job opportunities for the coastal populations and islanders stemming from increased kelp manufacturing. This practice was first introduced back in 1734 but gained attention during the American War when kelp fetched a lucrative price of £8 per ton. After the war, the price dropped due to competition from barilla and potash, and kelp was produced on a limited scale until this century, when it again gained significance, reaching an average price of £16 per ton in 1806 and an impressive £22 per ton in 1808, 1809, and 1810. The heightened profits from this manufacturing led to a strong demand for labor and fostered a vested interest among all involved to encourage population growth. However, since it only provided work for two months in summer, and required substantial labor to get a large quantity to market quickly, an additional resource was found in the potato, which was introduced in 1743 but only cultivated minimally until this period, when its growth accelerated alongside kelp manufacturing, becoming a primary means of sustenance for a significant portion of the population.

Townships in the Inner Hebrides in 1850.

The increase of the population, and the extension of the culture of the potato which accompanied it, may be illustrated from the statistics of one parish in Skye. The population of this parish in 1801 was 2555. In 1841 it had increased to 3625. In 1801 the produce of the parish consisted of 1600 bolls of oats and bere, and of 5000 barrels of potatoes. In 1841,1618 bolls of grain and 32,000 barrels of potatoes. Thus, while the population showed an increase of 1070, the produce of the cereal crops had undergone little change during the forty years preceding 1841; but the cultivation of the potato had increased sixfold, and consequently 375furnished the sole additional production to meet the requirements of the additional population.

The growth of the population and the expansion of potato farming that came with it can be seen in the statistics from one parish in Skye. In 1801, this parish had a population of 2,555. By 1841, it had grown to 3,625. In 1801, the parish produced 1,600 bolls of oats and bere, along with 5,000 barrels of potatoes. By 1841, the numbers were 1,618 bolls of grain and 32,000 barrels of potatoes. So, while the population went up by 1,070, the production of cereal crops had barely changed in the forty years leading up to 1841; however, potato cultivation had increased sixfold, providing the only additional food supply to support the growing population. 375

The crofting system was first introduced by the arable portion of the small farms or townships previously held in common and cultivated in runrig, being permanently divided among the joint-tenants in separate crofts, the pasture remaining in common. This, though an improvement with reference to the cultivation of the farm, was unfortunately not accompanied by any practical guarantee against subdividing, by the security of leases, or by the encouragement and attention which the crofters required. The previous system, where the arable land was held in joint-tenancy, though necessarily implying a low state of agriculture, yet afforded some guarantees in the joint-interest created by it against subdivision; but when the employment afforded by the manufacture of kelp became the principal dependence of all classes, and the cultivation of the land of secondary importance, the comparative independence of the tenants on each other, which resulted from the possession of separate crofts, afforded fatal facilities for subdivision and sub-letting, which were carried to a great extent. This result was likewise increased by separate lotting on the part of the proprietors or of those in the management of their estates. The Fencible regiments had been raised, in many cases, on a promise to give lots or possessions to the recruits, and, when disbanded, these promises had to be redeemed. A system of general and indiscriminate lotting was introduced and carried on, by which separate lots were provided for the population as they pressed still more upon the land, while the employment afforded by the kelp and the increased culture of the potato provided a resource for their occupants. The tendency of all this was greatly to increase the cottar class, who were sub-tenants under the tacksmen and small tenants, their labour being usually taken in place of rent, in return for the 376lots they held; but with a limited potato-culture and no extraordinary demand for labour, this class had hitherto not been very numerous. Other circumstances still further tended to add to this class of the community. The British Fishery Society had established in 1788 the fishing villages of Tobermory, Ullapool, Stein, and others, with a view of prosecuting a permanent fishing trade; and proprietors had followed their example in setting similar communities on the sea-coast as a resource for the dispossessed population. Small lots, generally about two acres, were given to the proposed fishermen, but these villages failed in the main from various causes, and formed a refuge for the dispossessed population of neighbouring properties, till they furnished examples of the poorest class of lotters or cottars. The extension of the large farms and the removal of the former occupants of the land unaccompanied by emigration—the Highland clearing in the proper sense of the term—necessarily added to the numbers of the same class, and any subsequent enforced emigration was too often of a character which not only did nothing to reduce the numbers of this class, but rather tended to aggravate the evil, as the families it removed were generally of the better class of small tenantry able to provide some part of the cost of transit, while the land they occupied was at the same time withdrawn from cultivation, and those of its occupants who did not emigrate were necessarily thrown upon the cottar population.

The crofting system was first introduced when the arable part of small farms or townships that were previously held in common and farmed in runrig was permanently divided among the joint-tenants into separate crofts, while the pasture area remained communal. This change, although better for farming practices, unfortunately did not provide any real protection against further subdivision, secure leases, or the support and attention the crofters needed. The earlier system, which allowed for joint-tenancy of arable land, even though reflecting a low level of agriculture, provided some assurance against subdivision due to the joint interests involved. However, when kelp manufacturing became the main source of income for all classes, with farming taking a back seat, the separate ownership of crofts let tenants become more independent from each other, which opened the door to significant subdivision and sub-letting. This issue was worsened by separate lotting initiated by the landowners or those managing their estates. Many Fencible regiments had been formed with promises of land or lots for the recruits, which had to be fulfilled upon their disbandment. A widespread system of indiscriminate lotting was introduced, offering separate lots to the growing population pressing on the land, while the kelp industry and increased potato farming provided a livelihood for these residents. As a result, the cottar class—sub-tenants working under tacksmen and small tenants—grew significantly; their labor often replacing rent in exchange for the lots they held. However, with limited potato farming and no significant demand for labor, this class hadn't been very large until then. Other factors also contributed to this growing segment of society. In 1788, the British Fishery Society established fishing villages like Tobermory, Ullapool, Stein, and others to promote a lasting fishing industry, prompting landowners to create similar communities along the coast as a resource for displaced populations. Small plots, typically around two acres, were allocated to aspiring fishermen, but these villages mostly failed for various reasons, eventually becoming a refuge for the displaced populations of nearby areas, turning into examples of the poorest lotters or cottars. The expansion of large farms and the removal of previous land occupants—without emigration, which is essentially what Highland clearing means—inevitably increased the number of this class. Any subsequent forced emigration often worsened the situation, as the families that left were typically from the better segment of small tenantry who could afford part of the transit costs. At the same time, the land they occupied was taken out of cultivation, putting additional pressure on those remaining who did not emigrate, which increased the cottar population.

Such was the position of the population, when the manufacture of kelp, after proving a source of wealth and employment, ceased to be so remunerative after the repeal of the salt-duty in 1817, and was finally prostrated under the competition produced by the reduction of the duty on barilla. The people had become to a great extent dependent on the potato for a considerable portion of the year, and the employment afforded by the kelp supplied the period between the 377consumption of the potato crop of one year and that of the succeeding crop. All classes appear to have forgotten that the profits of the kelp manufacture were not the legitimate produce of the land, on which they could depend as proprietors and tenants, but that they were in fact engaged in a manufacture subject to the fluctuations of trade arising from the state of the market, and might be placed in the same position as a manufacturing population during one of the periodical stagnations of trade. The sudden withdrawal of this resource left the main part of the Highland population in a similar situation, except that they had become rooted to the soil and confirmed in habits which unfitted them to meet the crisis. A considerable portion of the population disclosed the appearance of a parasite class, pressing largely upon the means of subsistence and the resources of others, and the cottars having lost the resource of the kelp became exposed to an annual destitution during the period which intervened between the consumption of the produce of each potato crop, until the partial failure of that crop in the years 1836-37, and the more extensive destruction of it in 1847 and three succeeding years, reduced a large portion of the population to a state of absolute destitution for the time, and brought their social position prominently under the notice of all classes of the community.

The situation of the population was such that when the kelp industry, which had been a source of income and jobs, stopped being profitable after the salt tax was repealed in 1817, it was completely devastated by the competition created by the lowered duty on barilla. The people had become largely dependent on potatoes for much of the year, and the jobs provided by kelp helped bridge the gap between the annual potato harvests. Everyone seemed to forget that the profits from the kelp industry were not a stable return from the land, as they could expect from land ownership or tenancy, but rather part of a manufacturing process subject to market fluctuations, putting them in a situation similar to factory workers during economic downturns. The sudden loss of this resource left the majority of the Highland population struggling, especially since they had become settled in a lifestyle that made it hard for them to adapt to the crisis. A significant part of the population had developed a parasite-like existence, heavily relying on the livelihoods and resources of others. After the cottars lost the income from kelp, they faced annual hardships during the gap between potato harvests, until the partial failure of that crop in 1836-37 and the more severe losses in 1847 and the three years that followed led to widespread absolute poverty for many, drawing attention to their social plight from all segments of society.

The statistics of the same parish in Skye will afford a fair illustration of their position during the failure of the potato crop. The parish consisted then of 4826 acres of arable land, 4339 of green pasture, and 37,305 of hill pasture. There were four large farms containing about 1200 acres of arable land, and on these farms there were twenty-five families of cottars. The remaining 3676 acres of arable land were distributed among thirty-seven townships held by 334 families of crofters; and upon these 334 families of crofters there was a parasite population of 300 families of cottars. The particulars 378of two of these townships will show still more clearly the state of the population at this time. One, consisting of 205 acres, was held by nine tenants, whose families amounted to forty-three persons. Of these 205 acres, 42 were under cultivation, the usual produce of which was sixty-one bolls. They had twenty-four cows, sixteen sheep, and six horses, and the total rent paid by them was £84, and upon this farm therethere were besides ten families of cottars, giving a population of eighty-six souls on a farm paying only £84 of rent. Another township contained 161 acres, and was held by four families of croft tenants. There were only 22 acres under cultivation, yielding on an average thirty-two bolls. They had eight cows, twenty-one sheep, and four horses, and paid £55 of rent, and on this farm were seven families of cottars. In another parish in the same island, a township paying £68 of rent was held by twenty-two families of crofter tenants, while there were located in the township no fewer than twenty-five families of cottars, giving a population of 250 souls dependent on the produce of the ground for subsistence.[508]

The statistics from the same parish in Skye provide a clear picture of their situation during the potato crop failure. At that time, the parish had 4,826 acres of arable land, 4,339 acres of green pasture, and 37,305 acres of hill pasture. There were four large farms that made up about 1,200 acres of arable land, and on these farms lived twenty-five families of cottars. The remaining 3,676 acres of arable land were divided among thirty-seven townships with 334 families of crofters; additionally, there was a dependent population of 300 families of cottars living off these crofters. The details of two of these townships illustrate the condition of the population at that time. One township, consisting of 205 acres, was occupied by nine tenants, whose families totaled forty-three people. From these 205 acres, 42 were cultivated, producing an average of sixty-one bolls. They owned twenty-four cows, sixteen sheep, and six horses, and the total rent paid was £84. Additionally, there were ten families of cottars on this farm, leading to a total population of eighty-six people on a farm that only paid £84 in rent. Another township, with 161 acres, was held by four families of croft tenants. Only 22 acres were cultivated, averaging thirty-two bolls in yield. They had eight cows, twenty-one sheep, and four horses, paying £55 in rent, with seven families of cottars on this farm. In another parish on the same island, a township that paid £68 in rent was occupied by twenty-two families of crofter tenants, while there were also twenty-five families of cottars living there, resulting in a population of 250 people who relied on the land for their livelihood.[508]

Existing townships in the Outer Hebrides.

It might, however, be expected that the features of the older state of the occupants of the soil would be longer preserved in the Outer Hebrides where there was less intercourse with the mainland, and an account of the present state of some of the townships in the Long Island has been kindly communicated for this work by Mr. Alexander Carmichael, a gentleman who has been long resident among them, and is intimately acquainted with their condition, which will furnish an appropriate conclusion to this chapter.

It may be thought that the traits of the earlier inhabitants of the land would be better preserved in the Outer Hebrides, where there has been less contact with the mainland. Mr. Alexander Carmichael, who has lived among them for a long time and knows their situation well, has kindly shared a description of the current state of some of the townships in the Long Island for this work, which will provide a suitable conclusion to this chapter.

‘Old systems are tenacious. They linger long among a 379rural people, and in remote places. Of these is the land system of runrig (Mor Earann), which characterises more or less the land system of some of the Western Isles (Innsi-Gall). The Outer Hebrides are called the Long Island (Eileann Fada, Innis Fada). They are a series of islands 119 miles in length, and varying from half-a-mile to twenty miles in breadth. This kite-like chain of 40 inhabited and upwards of 150 uninhabited islands contains a population of 40,000. Much of the land is held by extensive tacksmen on leases (Fir-Baile), and, there being no intermediate tenantry, the rest of the land is occupied by small tenants at will without leases. These number 4500, the majority of whom fish as well as farm.

‘Old systems are hard to shake off. They stick around for a long time among rural people and in remote areas. One example is the land system of runrig (Mor Earann), which is characteristic of some of the Western Isles (Innsi-Gall). The Outer Hebrides are known as the Long Island (Eileann Fada, Long Island). This is a chain of islands that stretches 119 miles long and varies from half a mile to twenty miles wide. This kite-shaped group consists of 40 inhabited and over 150 uninhabited islands, housing a population of 40,000. Much of the land is controlled by large tacksmen on leases (Fir-Baile), and since there is no middleman, the rest of the land is occupied by small tenants who don’t have leases. There are about 4,500 of these tenants, most of whom both fish and farm.’

‘The country is divided into townlands of various extent. The arable land (Fearann grainsich) occupied by the small tenants of these townlands is worked in three ways—as crofts wholly, as crofts and runrig combined, and as runrig wholly. In Lewis and Harris the arable land is wholly divided into crofts; in Uist and Barra the arable land is divided, in part into crofts, and in part worked in runrig; while in the townlands of Hosta, Caolas Paipil, and the island of Heisgeir in North Uist, the arable land is worked exclusively upon the runrig system of share and share alike. The grazing ground of the tenants of each townland throughout the Long Island is held in common (in Lewis called Comhpairt).

‘The country is divided into townlands of various sizes. The farmland (Fearann grainsich) managed by the small tenants of these townlands is utilized in three ways—as fully independent crofts, as a mix of crofts and runrig, and as entirely runrig. In Lewis and Harris, the farmland is completely divided into crofts; in Uist and Barra, the farmland is partly divided into crofts and partly managed in runrig; while in the townlands of Hosta, Caolas Paipil, and the island of Heisgeir in North Uist, the farmland is entirely worked under the runrig system, sharing equally. The grazing land for the tenants of each townland across the Long Island is held in common (in Lewis referred to as Share).

‘The soil varies from pure sand to pure moss. Along the Atlantic there is a wide plain of sandy soil called Machair. This merges into a mixture of sand and moss (Breacthalamh, or mottled soil), which again merges into the pure moss (Mointeach) towards the Minch. As the soil is dry and sandy, if the summer is dry the crop is light. On the other hand, if the summer is moist the crop is heavy and good. In order that all may have an equal chance, the Machair belonging to them is equally divided among the 380tenants of the township. Obviously the man who is restricted to his croft has fewer advantages than the man who, together with his croft, has his share of the Machair, and still fewer advantages than the man who has, rig for rig with his neighbours, the run of the various soils of his townland, which gives name to the system. Consequently, a wet or a dry season affects the tenant of the croft system more than the tenant of the combined system, and the tenant of the combined system more than the tenant of the runrig system.

‘The soil ranges from pure sand to pure moss. Along the Atlantic, there's a wide plain of sandy soil called Machair. This blends into a mix of sand and moss (Breacthalamh, or mottled soil), which transitions into pure moss (Mountain) toward the Minch. Since the soil is dry and sandy, a dry summer results in a light crop. Conversely, a moist summer leads to a heavy and plentiful crop. To ensure everyone has an equal opportunity, the Machair they own is evenly divided among the 380tenants of the township. Clearly, a person limited to their croft has fewer advantages than someone who, in addition to their croft, shares in the Machair, and even fewer advantages than someone who has, rig for rig with their neighbors, access to the various soils of their townland, which is where the name for the system comes from. As a result, a wet or dry season impacts the tenant of the croft system more than it does the tenant of the combined system, and the tenant of the combined system more than the tenant of the runrig system.

‘The townland of Hosta is occupied by four, Caolas Paipil by six, and the island of Heisgeir by twelve tenants. Towards the end of autumn, when harvest is over, and the fruits of the year have been gathered in, the constable (Constabal, Foirfeadeach) calls a meeting of the tenants of the townland for Nabachd (preferably Nabuidheachd, neighbourliness). They meet, and having decided upon the portion of land (Leob, Clar) to be put under green crop next year, they divide it into shares according to the number of tenants in the place, and the number of shares in the soil they respectively possess. Thereupon they cast lots (Crannachuradh, Cur chrann, Tilgeadh chrann, Crannadh), and the share which falls to a tenant he retains for three years. A third of the land under cultivation is thus divided every year. Accordingly, the whole cultivated land of the townland undergoes redivision every three years. Should a man get a bad share he is allowed to choose his share in the next division. The tenants divide the land into shares of uniform size. For this purpose they use a rod several yards long, and they observe as much accuracy in measuring their land as a draper in measuring his cloth. In marking the boundary between shares, a turf (Torc) is dug up and turned over along the line of demarcation. The ‘torc’ is then cut along the middle, and half is taken by the tenant on one side and half by the tenant on the other side, in ploughing the subsequent 381furrow; similar care being afterwards exercised in cutting the corn along the furrow. The tenant’s portion of the runrig is termed Cianag and his proportion of the grazing for every pound he pays Coir-sgoraidh.

The townland of Hosta has four tenants, Caolas Paipil has six, and the island of Heisgeir has twelve tenants. At the end of autumn, after the harvest is done and the fruits of the year are collected, the constable (Constable, Fabulous) calls a meeting of the townland tenants for Nabachd (ideally Nabuidheachd, neighborliness). They gather, and after deciding which portion of land (Leob, Clar) will be under green crop next year, they divide it into shares based on the number of tenants in the area and the shares of soil they own. Then they draw lots (Crannachuradh, Cur chrann, Remove tree, Crannadh), and the share that a tenant receives is theirs for three years. Each year, a third of the land under cultivation is divided. Thus, the entire cultivated land of the townland is redivided every three years. If someone gets a poor share, they can choose their share in the next division. The tenants split the land into equal-sized shares. For this, they use a rod that is several yards long and measure the land as accurately as a tailor measures fabric. To mark the boundaries between shares, they dig up and flip over a turf (Torc) along the line of division. The ‘torc’ is then cut in half, with one tenant taking half and the other tenant taking half, while plowing the next 381furrow; similar care is taken later when cutting the corn along the furrow. The tenant’s portion of the runrig is called Cianag and their share of the grazing for every pound they pay is called Coir-sgoraidh.

‘There are no fences round the fields. The crop being thus exposed to injury from the cattle grazing along the side, the people leave a protecting rig on the margin of the crop. This rig is divided transversely into shares, in order to subject all the tenants to equal risk. The rig is called indiscriminately Iomair ionailt browsing rig, Iomair a chruidh the cattle rig, and Iomaire comachaidh the promiscuous rig. The arrangement is named Comachadh, promiscuous. Occasionally and for limited bits of ground, the people till, sow, and reap in common, and divide the produce into shares (Rainn, Ranntaichean) and draw lots. This too is called Comachadh, promiscuous. The system was not uncommon in the past, though now nearly obsolete.

There are no fences around the fields. Since the crops are exposed to damage from cattle grazing nearby, people leave a protective strip around the edge of the crop. This strip is divided into sections to ensure that all tenants face the same level of risk. This strip is commonly referred to as Connectivity browsing rig, Iomair your livestock the cattle rig, and Homecoming the promiscuous rig. The arrangement is called Comachadh, promiscuous. Occasionally, for small areas of land, people farm, plant, and harvest together and then divide the produce into shares (Rainn, Rantings) through a lottery system. This is also referred to as Comachadh, promiscuous. This system was fairly common in the past, although it is now almost obsolete.

‘In making their own land arrangements for the year, the tenants set apart a piece of ground towards the support of their poor. This ground is called Cianag nam bochd, the Cianag of the poor, and Talamh nam bochd, the ground of the poor. Farm produce given to the poor who go about when the crop is being secured is termed Feigh, Faigh, or Faoigh. The produce for which the suppliant travels denotes the nature of the Faoigh or aid, as Faoigh cloimh wool-aid, Faoigh arair corn-aid, or Faoigh buntata potato-aid.

In organizing their land for the year, the tenants set aside a piece of land to support their poor. This land is called Cian of the poor, the Cianag of the poor, and Land of the Poor, the ground of the poor. The farm produce given to the poor who come around during the harvest is referred to as Feigh, Faigh, or Faoigh. The type of produce that the requester collects indicates the kind of Faoigh or support, such as Find the feather wool aid, Faoigh arair corn aid, or Get potatoes potato aid.

‘In reclaiming moorland (Mointeach, Sliahb, Riasg), the tenants divide the ground into narrow strips of five feet wide or thereby. These strips, called lazy-beds (Feann-agan, from Feann to scarify), the tenants allot among themselves according to their shares or crofts. The people mutually encourage one another to plant as much of this ground as possible. In this manner much waste land is reclaimed and enhanced in value, and ground hitherto the 382home of the stonechat, grouse, snipe, and sundew, is made to yield luxuriant crops of potatoes, corn, hay, and grass. Not unfrequently, however, these land-reclamations are wrested without acknowledgment from those who made them.

In reclaiming moorland (Mointeach, Sliahb, Riasg), the tenants split the land into narrow strips about five feet wide. These strips, known as lazy-beds (Feann-agan, from Feann to scarify), are divided among themselves based on their shares or crofts. The community encourages each other to plant as much as possible on this land. As a result, a lot of previously unused land is reclaimed and its value increases, turning areas that used to be home to stonechats, grouse, snipe, and sundew into places that produce abundant crops of potatoes, corn, hay, and grass. However, it's not uncommon for these land reclamations to be taken without credit given to those who created them.

‘The sheep, cattle, and horses of the townland (Spreidh a bhaile) graze together, the species being separate. A tenant can only keep stock conformably to his share in the soil. He is, however, at liberty to regulate the proportions of the different kinds, provided that his total stock does not exceed his total grazing rights. He may keep a larger number of one species and a corresponding smaller number of another. Or he can keep a greater number of the young and a corresponding less number of the old of the same species, or the reverse. About Whitsuntide, when the young braird appears, the people remove their sheep and cattle to the grazing ground behind the arable land (Gearruidh, Culcinn, Sliabh, or Beinn). This is called clearing the townland, and is variously termed in various districts—Reiteach a bhaile, Glanadh a bhaile, Fuadach, Cartadh, Cusgaradh, Cursgaradh, Usgaradh, and Ursgaradh. The tenants bring forward their stock (Leibhidh), and a souming (Sumachadh) is made. The Leibhidh is the amount of the tenant’s stock, the Sumachadh the number he is entitled to graze in common with his neighbours. Should the tenant have a croft, he is probably able to graze some extra stock thereon, though this is demurred to by his neighbours. Each penny (Peighinn) of arable land has grazing rights of so many soums. Neither, however, is the extent of land in the “penny” nor the number of animals in the soum uniformly the same. The soum (Sum, Suim) consists of a cow with her progeny (Bo le h-al).[509] Conformably to the code of one district this includes only the cow and her calf, and 383according to the Gaelic distich the calf becomes a stirk at All-Hallows—

‘The sheep, cattle, and horses in the townland (Spread at home) graze together, but the species are kept separate. A tenant can only keep livestock according to their share of the land. However, they can adjust the numbers of different types of animals, as long as their total stock doesn’t exceed their total grazing rights. They can have a larger number of one species and a correspondingly smaller number of another. Alternatively, they can keep more young animals and fewer older ones of the same species, or vice versa. Around Whitsun, when the new grass starts to grow, people move their sheep and cattle to the grazing area behind the arable land (Gearruidh, Culcinn, Sliabh, or Beinn). This is called clearing the townland, and it has various names in different areas—Home solution, Home renovation, Exile, Cartadh, Cusgaradh, Cursgaradh, Usgaradh, and Ursgaradh. The tenants bring forward their livestock (Leibhidh), and a summation (Sumachadh) is carried out. The Leibhidh is the amount of the tenant’s livestock, while the Sumachadh is the number they are allowed to graze in common with their neighbors. If the tenant has a croft, they can likely graze some extra stock there, although their neighbors may object. Each penny (Peighinn) of arable land has grazing rights for a certain number of soums. However, the size of land in the “penny” and the number of animals in the soum isn’t always the same. The soum (Total, Suim) consists of a cow and her offspring (Bo le h-al).[509] According to the local rules, this includes just the cow and her calf, and as per the Gaelic saying, the calf becomes a stirk at All-Hallows—

La Samhna theirear gamhna ris na laoigh,
La ‘Illeain theirear aidhean riu na dheigh.
At Hallowmas the calf is called a stirk aye,
At Saint John’s the stirk becomes a quey.

‘In another district the soum (Bo le h-al) means the cow and her three immediate descendants—the calf, the one-year-old stirk, and the two-year-old quey.

‘In another district, the soum (Bo le h-al) refers to the cow and her three direct descendants—the calf, the one-year-old steer, and the two-year-old heifer.

‘In a third district the soum or Bo le h-al comprehends five animals, viz., the cow, her calf, her one-year-old stirk, her two-year-old quey, and her three-year-old heifer. When the calf has attained four years of age it is ousted from the soum and classed with the cows.

‘In a third district, the soum or Bo le h-al includes five animals: the cow, her calf, her one-year-old steer, her two-year-old heifer, and her three-year-old heifer. Once the calf turns four years old, it is removed from the soum and categorized along with the cows.

‘The people conform to their code in equalising their stock. Different species of animals are placed against one another, and the same species at different ages. This is called Coilpeachadh, equalising. The grazing equivalents of a cow are eight calves, four one-year-old stirks, two two-year-old queys, one three-year-old heifer, and one stirk, eight sheep, twelve hoggs,[510] sixteen lambs, or, sixteen geese. The grazing equivalents of the horse are eight foals, four one-year-old fillies, two two-year-old fillies, one three-year-old, and one one-year-old filly, or two cows. The horse is deemed to have arrived at grazing maturity at four years of age. Three one-year-old hoggs are considered equal in grazing to two sheep, and one two-year-old hogg is deemed equal to one sheep. The cow is entitled to her calf. Should a tenant have two cows without calves, the cows are entitled to get one one-year-old stirk or its equivalent along with them. And, should he have four cows without calves, the cows claim two one-year-old queys, or their equivalents.

The people follow their code for balancing their livestock. Different types of animals are compared against each other, as well as the same type at different ages. This process is called Coilpeachadh, or balancing. The grazing equivalents for a cow are eight calves, four one-year-old steers, two two-year-old heifers, one three-year-old heifer, and one steer, eight sheep, twelve hoggets,[510] sixteen lambs, or sixteen geese. The grazing equivalents for a horse are eight foals, four one-year-old fillies, two two-year-old fillies, one three-year-old, and one one-year-old filly, or two cows. A horse is considered to reach grazing maturity at four years old. Three one-year-old hoggets are regarded as equal in grazing to two sheep, and one two-year-old hogget equals one sheep. A cow has the right to her calf. If a tenant has two cows without calves, those cows are entitled to one one-year-old steer or its equivalent. If the tenant has four cows without calves, they claim two one-year-old heifers or their equivalents.

384‘If the stock, or soum, of a tenant be complete, it is termed Leibhidh slan and Sumachadh slan, that is, whole Leibhidh and whole soum, and Fiar slan, or whole grass. The animals which go to complete the stock or soum are called Slanuich, Slanuichean, completers. Should the stock or soum be incomplete, it is Leibhidh briste, broken stock; Sumachadh briste, broken soum, or Fiar briste, Bristiar, broken grass. The odd animals beyond the complete stock or soum are Bristich, Bristichean, or Beacha briste, broken beasts.

384‘If a tenant's livestock, or soum, is complete, it is referred to as Stay safe and Stay safe, which means whole Leibhidh and whole soum, and Fair play, or whole grass. The animals that complete the stock or soum are called Slanuich, Slanuichean, or completers. If the stock or soum is incomplete, it is known as Leibhidh briste, broken stock; Broken connection, broken soum, or Fair break, Bristiar, broken grass. The extra animals beyond the complete stock or soum are Bristich, Bristolian, or Beach break, broken beasts.

‘In the event of a tenant having an overstock (Barr leibhe), or an oversoum (Barr-suma, Barr-suime), he must provide for it independently. He may buy grazing from a neighbour in his own or contiguous townland who has an understock (Gior-leibhe), or an undersoum (Gior-suime), or the community may allow the overstock to remain on the grass till he can dispose of it. If the latter, payment of the grazing of the extra animals is exacted according to their code. The amount is paid over to the fund of the community, which is used for the common good towards buying fresh stock, bulls, tups, or for some such purpose.

‘If a tenant has too many animals (Broad fern), or too many livestock units (Barr-suma, Barr-suime), they must take care of it on their own. They can buy grazing space from a neighbor in their own townland or nearby townland who has too few animals (Gior-leibhe), or too few livestock units (Gior-suime), or the community might allow the extra animals to graze until they can be sold. If the latter occurs, payment for the grazing of the extra animals is required according to their rules. This money goes into the community fund, which is used for the common good to buy new livestock, bulls, rams, or similar purposes.

‘The souming is amended at Lammas (Lunastain), after the first markets are held, and re-amended at Hallowtide, after the last markets are over, when the final and winter arrangements are made.

‘The souming is updated at Lammas (Lunastain), after the first markets take place, and revised again at Hallowtide, after the last markets are done, when the final and winter plans are set.’

‘In Lewis and Harris the crofters keep stock according to every pound of rent they pay. This system is termed Cosgarradh, evidently Coir-sgoraidh, the right of grazing.

‘In Lewis and Harris, the crofters keep livestock based on the amount of rent they pay. This system is called Conflict, clearly Coir-sgoraidh, the right to graze.

‘There being no fences to protect the fields, during summer and autumn the herds are placed at night in enclosures to secure them against trespassing on the crop. The enclosure for horses is called Marclan, Comhlong; for cattle, Buaile, Cuithe; for sheep, Cro, Fang, Faing; for goats, Mainnir, Cro; and for calfs and lambs, Cotan.

‘Since there are no fences to protect the fields, during summer and autumn the herds are kept in enclosures at night to prevent them from wandering onto the crops. The enclosure for horses is called Marclan, Comhlong; for cattle, Buaile, Cuithe; for sheep, Cro, Fang, Faing; for goats, Mainnir, Crew; and for calves and lambs, Cotan.

385‘Lest any of these should break loose and damage the corn, two men watch the folds together at night. This duty is called Cuartachadh rounding the folds, and devolves upon two of the tenants in rotation. Should the watchers become remiss towards the dawn, when the herds begin to move, some of the animals may break through the enclosure and cause loss. If so, the two tenants are held liable, and are required to make reparation (Dioladh). The damage is appraised by the constable, who is sworn to do justice, and in this capacity is termed Foirfeidach, the just one, or Measaiche, the valuator. The constable’s valuation is held final, unless he should be interested, when the eldest tenant takes his place.

385‘To prevent any of these from breaking loose and damaging the corn, two men watch over the folds together at night. This duty is called Fourth rounding the folds, and it rotates among two of the tenants. If the watchers slack off as dawn approaches, when the herds start to move, some of the animals might break through the enclosure and cause damage. If that happens, the two tenants are held responsible and must make restitution (Review). The damage is assessed by the constable, who is sworn to uphold justice, and in this role is referred to as Perfect, the just one, or Measaiche, the valuator. The constable's assessment is final, unless he has a conflict of interest, in which case the eldest tenant takes his place.

‘The crofters have a code of regulations, for which, if broken, reparation is made. Should a crofter’s horse break loose, or his fowls stray, and so destroy a neighbour’s corn, the injury is valued and the amount paid into the common fund. All fines and reparations (Cain, Dioladh) are paid over to this fund, or used for the common good. The crofter paying the fine does not lose all interest therein, nor does the crofter to whom reparation is made derive the exclusive benefit therefrom. This reparation is exacted by the farm constable in his official capacity as representing the crofters of the farm as a body.[511]

‘The crofters have a set of rules, and if someone breaks them, they have to make it right. If a crofter's horse gets loose or his chickens wander off and ruin a neighbor's corn, the damage is assessed, and the amount is paid into a shared fund. All fines and reparations (Cain, Review) go into this fund or are used for everyone's benefit. The crofter who pays the fine doesn't lose all interest in it, nor does the crofter who receives reparations get to keep all the benefits. This reparation is enforced by the farm constable, who acts on behalf of all the crofters on the farm as a group.[511]

‘Having finished their tillage, the people go early in June to the hill-grazing with their flocks. This is a busy day in the townland. The people are up and in commotion like bees about to swarm. The different families bring their herds together and drive them away. The sheep lead, the cattle go next, the younger preceding, and the horses follow. The men carry burdens of sticks, heather, ropes, spades, and 386other things needed to repair their summer huts (Sgitheil, Bothain). The women carry bedding, meal, dairy and cooking utensils. Round below their waists is a thick woollen cord or leathern strap (Crios-fheile, kilt-band), underneath which their skirts are drawn up to enable them to walk easily over the moors. Barefooted, bareheaded, comely boys and girls, with gaunt sagacious dogs, flit hither and thither, keeping the herds together as best they can, and every now and then having a neck-and-neck race with some perverse animal trying to run away home. There is much noise. Men—several at a time—give directions and scold. Women knit their stockings, sing their songs, talk and walk as free and erect as if there were no burdens on their backs nor on their hearts, nor sin nor sorrow in this world of ours, so far as they are concerned. Above this din rise the voices of the various animals being thus unwillingly driven from their homes. Sheep bleet for their lambs, lambs for their mothers; cows low for their calves, and calves low for their dams; mares neigh for their foals, and foals reply as they lightly trip round about, little thinking of coming work and hard fare. All who meet on the way bless the trial, as this removing is called. They wish it good luck and prosperity, and a good flitting day, and, having invoked the care of Israel’s Shepherd on man and beast, they pass on.

Once they've finished their farming, the people head up to the hills with their livestock in early June. It's a bustling day in the town. The folks are up and moving around like bees getting ready to swarm. Families gather their herds and set off. The sheep lead the way, followed by the cattle, with the younger animals up front, and the horses bring up the rear. The men carry loads of sticks, heather, ropes, spades, and other supplies needed to fix up their summer huts (Sgitheil, Bothain). The women bring bedding, food, dairy products, and cooking tools. Wrapped around their waists is a thick woolen cord or leather strap (Crios-fheile, kilt-band), which keeps their skirts pulled up so they can walk easily over the moors. Barefoot and bareheaded, good-looking boys and girls, along with their lean, wise dogs, dart here and there, trying to keep the herds together, occasionally racing against some stubborn animal trying to return home. There's a lot of noise. Men shout directions and scold each other. Women knit stockings, sing songs, and chat, walking upright and freely as if they didn’t have any burdens on their backs or hearts, and as if sin or sorrow weren't part of their world. Amid the chaos, the sounds of the animals unwillingly being driven from their homes rise above the noise. Sheep bleat for their lambs, lambs for their mothers; cows moo for their calves, and calves moo for their moms; mares whinny for their foals, while the foals prance around, oblivious to the challenges of hard work ahead. Everyone who meets along the way offers blessings for the journey, as this moving day is called. They wish for good luck, prosperity, and a smooth flitting day, and, having invoked the care of Israel’s Shepherd for both people and animals, they continue on their way.

‘When the grazing-ground has been reached and the burdens are laid down, the huts are repaired outwardly and inwardly, the fires are rekindled, and food is prepared. The people bring forward their stock, every man’s stock separately, and, as they are being driven into the enclosure, the constable and another man at either side of the gateway see that only the proper souming has been brought to the grazing. This precaution over, the cattle are turned out to graze.

‘When they reach the grazing area and set down their loads, they fix up the huts both inside and out, restart the fires, and get the food ready. Each person brings their livestock forward, with every man's animals being handled separately. As they are herded into the enclosure, the constable and another person on each side of the entrance make sure that only the correct number of animals has been brought to graze. Once this check is done, the cattle are let out to graze.

‘Having seen to their cattle and sorted their shealings, 387the people repair to their removing feast (Feisd na h-imrig or shealing feast, Feisd na h-airidh). The feast is simple enough, the chief thing being a cheese, which every housewife is careful to provide for the occasion from last year’s produce. The cheese is shared among neighbours and friends, as they wish themselves and cattle luck and prosperity.

‘After taking care of their cattle and organizing their harvest, 387the people gather for their moving feast (Festival of the Games or shealing feast, Feis of the Herd). The feast is quite simple, with the main item being a cheese that each housewife makes sure to prepare from last year's milk. The cheese is shared among neighbors and friends as they wish for good luck and prosperity for themselves and their cattle.

(‘The bright lights shine on every man
Praise the cattle of the herd.)

‘Every head is uncovered, every knee is bowed, as they dedicate themselves and their flocks to the care of Israel’s Shepherd.

‘Every head is bare, every knee is bent, as they commit themselves and their flocks to the care of Israel’s Shepherd.

‘In Barra, South Uist, and Benbecula, the Roman Catholic faith predominates; here, in their touching dedicatory old hymn, the people invoke with the aid of the Trinity, that of the angel with the cornered shield and flaming sword, Saint Michael, the patron saint of their horses; of Saint Columba the holy, the guardian over their cattle, and of the golden-haired Virgin Shepherdess, and Mother of the Lamb without spot or blemish.

‘In Barra, South Uist, and Benbecula, the Roman Catholic faith is the most common; here, in their heartfelt dedicatory old hymn, the people call upon the Trinity, the angel with the cornered shield and the flaming sword, Saint Michael, the patron saint of their horses; Saint Columba the holy, the protector of their cattle, and the golden-haired Virgin Shepherdess, the Mother of the Lamb without spot or blemish.

‘In North Uist, Harris, and Lewis, the Protestant faith entirely prevails, and the people confine their invocation to,

‘In North Uist, Harris, and Lewis, the Protestant faith completely dominates, and the people limit their worship to,

‘The Shepherd that keeps Israel,
He slumbereth not nor sleepeth.
(‘Watch out for Israeli threats,
Don't worry, it's all good.)

As the people sing their dedication, their voices resound from their shealings, here literally in the wilderness, and as the music floats on the air, and echoes among the rocks, hills, and glens, and is wafted over fresh-water lakes and sea-lochs, the effect is very striking.

As the people sing their dedication, their voices resonate from their shealings, literally here in the wilderness. The music drifts through the air, echoes among the rocks, hills, and valleys, and is carried over freshwater lakes and sea lochs, creating a very striking effect.

‘The walls of the shealings in which the people live are of turf, the roof of sticks covered with divots. There are usually two shealings together; the larger the dwelling, the smaller the dairy. This style of hut (Sgithiol) is called Airidh 388or shealing, and Both cheap, or Bothan cheap, turf bothy; to distinguish it from the Both cloiche or Bothan cloiche, stone bothy. This is entirely constructed of stone, the roof tapering to a cone more or less pointed. The apex of the cone roof is probably finished off with a flag, through the centre of which there is a hole like that through an upper millstone, the opening for the egress of smoke and the ingress of light. There is a low doorway with a removable door, seldom used, made of wicker-work, wattles, heather, or bent. In the walls of the hut, two, three, or four feet from the floor, are recesses for the various utensils in use by the people, while in the bosom of the thick wall low down near the ground are the dormitories wherein the people sleep. The entrance to these dormitories, slightly raised above the floor, is a small hole, barely capable of admitting a person to creep through. This sleeping-place is called Crupa, from Crupadh, to crouch. It was a special feature in the architecture of the former houses of St. Kilda, the houses themselves being called Crupa from this characteristic. These beehive houses are still the shealings of the Lewis people. Invariably two or three strong healthy girls share the same shealing. Here they remain making butter and cheese till the corn is ripe for shearing, when they and their cattle return home. The people enjoy this life at the hill pasturage, and many of the best lyric songs in their language are in praise of the loved summer shealing.

The walls of the huts where people live are made of turf, and the roofs are made of sticks covered with sod. There are usually two huts together; the larger the dwelling, the smaller the dairy. This type of hut (Sgithiol) is called Airidh 388 or shealing, and Both affordable or Bothan budget, turf bothy; to distinguish it from the Both have or Stone Bothy, stone bothy. This one is completely made of stone, with a roof that tapers to a more or less pointed cone. The top of the cone roof is likely finished with a flag that has a hole in the center, similar to that of an upper millstone, serving as an outlet for smoke and an entrance for light. There is a low doorway with a removable door, which is rarely used, made of wicker, wattles, heather, or bent grass. In the walls of the hut, two, three, or four feet from the floor, are recesses for various utensils used by the people, while within the thick wall, low down near the ground, are the sleeping quarters where the people rest. The entrance to these sleeping spaces, slightly raised above the floor, is a small hole, barely big enough for a person to crawl through. This sleeping area is called Crupa, from Crupadh, which means to crouch. It was a distinctive feature in the architecture of the old houses in St. Kilda, which were also called Crupa because of this characteristic. These beehive houses are still the shealings of the Lewis people. Usually, two or three strong, healthy girls share the same shealing. They stay there making butter and cheese until the corn is ripe for harvesting, at which point they and their cattle return home. The people enjoy this life in the hill pastures, and many of the best lyrical songs in their language celebrate the beloved summer shealing.

‘A tenant is liable for his own rent only. Formerly the rent was paid in four different ways. The first part was paid in money, the second in meal, the third in butter and cheese (Annlann), and the fourth part in cattle fit for selling or killing (Crodh creic, Creiche, no Seiche). In Uist, where kelp (Ceilp) is made, the kelp is placed to the credit for rent of the tenants who make it. There was also a system of labour. The people gave so many days’ work, the days 389being divided in certain proportions between the four seasons of the year. When the land was held direct from the proprietor the labour was called Morlanachd, occasionally Borlanachd. Probably this term is from Mur a fortress and Lann an enclosure. This system of labour may have had its origin in return for the shelter the enclosed fortress of the chief afforded the people in time of danger. When the land was held under the tacksman or middleman, and indirectly from the proprietor, the labour was called Cairiste, from Caithris, unrest, a word sufficiently indicative of the mode of its exaction.

A tenant is responsible only for their own rent. In the past, rent was paid in four different ways. The first part was paid in money, the second in grain, the third in butter and cheese (Annlann), and the fourth part in livestock suitable for sale or slaughter (Cattle rustler, Creche, no Seiche). In Uist, where kelp (Ceilp) is produced, the kelp is credited toward the rent for the tenants who harvest it. There was also a system of labor. People provided a certain number of days of work, divided across the four seasons of the year. When land was held directly from the landowner, the labor was referred to as Morlanachd or occasionally Borlanachd. This term likely comes from Mur meaning a fortress and Lann meaning an enclosure. This system of labor may have originated as a return for the protection the chief’s enclosed fortress provided to the people during times of danger. When the land was held through a tacksman or middleman, and indirectly from the landowner, the labor was called Cairiste, derived from Caithris, which means unrest, a term that reflects the nature of its demand.

‘The shepherd, cattle-herd, and march-keeper (Coimheadaidh, Criochaire, Fear coimhid) are paid in kind, invariably in seaweed, land, and grazing. This mode of payment is called Fairthadh. The term is also applied to corn, meal, or potatoes, given to men-servants in payment of wages, and also to bits of extra tillage granted by their neighbours to help poor tenants. In parts of Lewis the term is applied to the ground set apart for the poor.

‘The shepherd, cattle-herder, and march-keeper (Coimheadaidh, Criochaire, Fear hides) are compensated with goods, usually in seaweed, land, and grazing rights. This method of payment is called Fairthadh. The term is also used to refer to corn, meal, or potatoes given to men-servants as wages, and to bits of extra tillage provided by their neighbors to support poor tenants. In parts of Lewis, the term refers to land set aside for the poor.

‘The shepherd, as his name implies, tends the sheep, the cattle-herd the cattle, and the march-keeper, grass-keeper, or watcher, watches the open marches of the townland to prevent trespass. Having no interest in the matter, the march-keeper is often sent out from the people to call out the lots. The watcher may also be required to act as perchman (Peursair, or shoreherd, Buachaille cladaich). His duty is to erect a pole, on the top of which is a bundle of seaweed (Gaelic, Topan todhair) to indicate that the seaware is on the shore. When the people see the raised sign they hasten to the shore with their horses and carts, and creels, to land the spoils of the sea to put life in the land (an tabhartas todhair a chuireas beatha an talamh,—an tabhartas todhair chuireas cobhair an uir,—the seaweed offering that feeds the land). No tenant is permitted to take seaweed 390till his neighbours have time to arrive. Occasionally the sea-weed is divided into pennies, and lots drawn for the different shares, as for land.

‘The shepherd, as his name suggests, takes care of the sheep, the cattle herder looks after the cattle, and the march keeper, grass keeper, or watcher oversees the open borders of the land to prevent trespassing. Since he has no personal stake in the matter, the march keeper is often chosen by the community to call out the lots. The watcher might also need to act as a perchman (Peursair, or shore herder, Riverbank shepherd). His job is to set up a pole topped with a bundle of seaweed (Gaelic, Topan hair) to signal that the seaweed is available on the shore. When people see the raised sign, they rush to the shore with their horses, carts, and creels to gather the sea's bounty to bring life to the land (the gift of soil that gives life to the earth,—the gift of soil that provides support to the ground,—the seaweed offering that nourishes the land). No tenant is allowed to collect seaweed until their neighbors have had time to arrive. Sometimes the seaweed is divided into pennies, and lots are drawn for the different portions, similar to land distribution.

‘The people adhere to their traditional code, and if this be transgressed in any part reparation is exacted. If a tenant, through carelessness, allows his horse to go loose, he is amerced in a fine (Cain). The fine is exacted where no damage results. The shepherd, cattle-herd, and watcher are subject to the same rigorous exactions if they allow injury to the crop.

‘The people stick to their traditional rules, and if anyone breaks them, consequences follow. If a tenant, due to negligence, lets his horse run loose, he has to pay a fine (Cain). The fine is charged even if no damage occurs. The shepherd, cattle herder, and watcher face the same strict penalties if they cause harm to the crops.

‘The proprietor is represented on the estate by a factor (Bailidh). In Lewis the factor is called Chamberlain. The factor is represented by a Maor in every district, and the Maor by a constable in every townland. The factor communicates with his Maors, the Maors with their constables, who communicate with the tenants of their townlands. The people, however, are allowed to apply their own customs (Cleachdna) in working their land, and their own regulations (Riaghailt) in managing their stock. The Cleachdadh is their unwritten law, the Riaghailt their unwritten regulations; and to these they are attached as the result of experience and the wisdom of their fathers. The Cleachdadh and Riaghailt differ in different parishes, and occasionally in different districts of the same parish. The closer the runrig system is followed, the more are these customs and regulations observed. The more intelligent tenants regret a departure from them. The people defer to the wishes of the many as against the wisdom of the few, and obey the decision of the majority.

‘The owner is represented on the estate by a factor (Bailidh). In Lewis, the factor is called Chamberlain. The factor has a Maor for each district, and the Maor is represented by a constable in every townland. The factor communicates with his Maoris, the Māori with their constables, who in turn communicate with the tenants of their townlands. However, the people are allowed to apply their own customs (Cleachdna) in farming their land and their own regulations (Regulation) in managing their livestock. The Use is their unwritten law, and the Regulation their unwritten regulations; they adhere to these due to experience and the wisdom passed down from their ancestors. The Usage and Regulation vary across different parishes and occasionally within different areas of the same parish. The more closely the runrig system is followed, the more these customs and regulations are respected. The more thoughtful tenants regret straying from them. The community tends to prioritize the wishes of the majority over the insights of the few, and they follow the decision made by the majority.

‘When required by the proprietor or the people, the constable convenes a meeting of the tenants. If the constable presides, the meeting is Nabac; if the Maor presides, the council is the more important, Mod or moot. Perhaps the people have met to confer about making or repairing a district 391road (Utraid), the digging or deepening of a ditch, or trench (Dig), the planting or repairing with bent (Muran) the drifting sandbanks of their Machair, or the buying or selling of a bull. The man who presides explains the business, and makes a motion. If the people assent, the matter is decided; if not, discussion ensues. Some of the people speak well. They reason forcibly, illustrate fittingly, and show complete mastery over their native Gaelic, which with them is plastic, copious, and expressive. Everything calculated to mar neighbourliness is discountenanced. Reasoning, they say, shall obtain hearing, and sooner or later victory; but the most contemptible of contemptible things are doggedliness and vulgar abuse (Ghiobh comhdach buaidh agus luath no mall eisdeachd, ach diubhaidh dubh an domhain, coinealachd agus graisgealachd). Nevertheless, personalities occur, offensive allusions and remarks are made, even the proprietor’s representative in the second or third degree removed being not always treated with immunity, though always with respect. When contention is imminent, the people of the townland, and possibly of other townlands, come to hear. The council meet on a knoll at the house of the Maor or the constable. The subject is decided by votes. Those who approve go sunwise to the south and to the right of the official presiding; while those who disapprove go sunwise to the north and to the left of the representative. These directions are symbolic—the one being propitious, the other unpropitious. Should the votes be equal, lots are drawn three times—the two times carrying against the one time. If a man holds out against his neighbours, perhaps faithful amongst the faithless, he is reproached as aon an aghaidh pobuill, one against people, and is derisively addressed as Fiacill gaibhre, goat-tooth.

‘When the owner or the community needs it, the constable calls a meeting of the tenants. If the constable is in charge, the meeting is Nabac; if the Maor leads, the council is more significant, referred to as Mod or moot. The community may gather to discuss creating or fixing a district road (Utraid), digging or deepening a ditch or trench (Explore), planting or repairing with bent (Muran) the shifting sandbanks of their Machair, or buying or selling a bull. The leader outlines the agenda and proposes a motion. If the community agrees, the matter is settled; if not, a discussion follows. Some community members articulate well. They reason convincingly, provide relevant examples, and demonstrate a strong command of their native Gaelic, which to them is adaptable, rich, and expressive. Anything that could harm neighborly relations is discouraged. They believe that reasoning will be heard and, eventually, lead to victory; however, the lowest of low actions are stubbornness and crude insults (Gather success quickly or slowly, but banish the darkness of the world, insincerity, and wretchedness). Still, personal attacks do happen, with offensive comments and remarks made, even the owner's representative, who is one or two degrees removed, is not always shielded, though always treated respectfully. When conflict arises, people from the townland, and possibly others, come to listen. The council meets on a hill at the house of the Maor or the constable. Decisions are made through voting. Those in favor go clockwise to the right of the presiding official, while those against go clockwise to the left of the representative. These directions hold symbolic meaning—the right is favorable, while the left is unfavorable. If votes are tied, lots are drawn three times—the first two counts against the single count. If someone stands firm against their neighbors, possibly loyal among the disloyal, they are criticized as against the waves, one against the people, and are mockingly called Fiacill gaibhre, goat-tooth.

‘Highlanders are essentially monarchical in their economic institutions and social tendencies. In this they say they but 392follow the example or instincts of the lower animals, all of which follow their chief. The leader of the herd or flock is called Ceannard, Ceann-iuil, but more frequently Snaodaire. The leader of the horses is Ceannmarc, Ceannmharc, Marccheann; of the cattle, Ceannabha, Ceannabhoin, Boinecheann; ceannnith; of the sheep, Ceannciora, Cioracheann; of the goats, Ceannabhoc, Ceann-gaibhre, Ceannaghabhar, Gabhar-cheann; of the swine, Ceann-cula, Cula-cheann, Speile-cheann; of the deer, Ceanna-ghreigh, Grecheann; of birds, Ceann-ianlainn, Iala-cheann, Iolcheann; and of the fish, Ceann-snaoth. Ceann-snaoth is particularly applied to the salmon, as Ceann snaoth an eisg, the leader of the fish, which is also called Righ nan iasg, the king of the fish. The eagle is called Righ nan ian, the king of the birds, and Righ na h-ealtain, king of the bird universe. The eagle is also termed Firein, true bird, an t-ian, the bird par excellence. Firein is a symbolic name applied to a Christian.

Highlanders tend to have a monarchy-like structure in their economic institutions and social behaviors. They say this reflects the behavior of lower animals, all of which follow their leader. The leader of a herd or flock is called Leader, Leader, but more often referred to as Snaodaire. The leader of horses is Ceannmarc, Leaderboard, or Marccheann; for cattle, it's Ceannabha, Ceannabhoin, or Boinecheann; for sheep, Leader or Cioracheann; for goats, Ceannabhoc, Ceann-gaibhre, Ceannaghabhar, or Gabhar-cheann; for swine, Key leader, Cula-cheann, Spill the beans; for deer, Ceanna-greigh or Grecheann; for birds, Ceann-ianlainn, Iala-cheann, or Iolcheann; and for fish, Ceann-snaoth. Ceann-snaoth is especially used for salmon, referred to as Head of the fish, the leader of the fish, which is also called Fishing right now, the king of the fish. The eagle is called Right now, the king of the birds, and Right now, king of the bird world. The eagle is also known as Firein, true bird, or the one, the bird par excellence. Firein is a symbolic name given to a Christian.

‘The leader of the herd is the first to rise and the last to lie down, and even when asleep would seem to be awake. A male is not necessarily the leader. Among cattle this position is often assumed by a cow.

‘The leader of the herd is the first to get up and the last to lie down, and even when asleep, they seem to be awake. A male isn’t always the leader. In cattle, this role is often taken by a cow.

The tea is essential for the herd
Is it going to win.
‘The ablest of the cows
Achieving victory.

But whether male or female the leader is the least despotic animal in the herd, the most contemptible being invariably the most despotic.

But whether male or female, the leader is the least tyrannical animal in the group, with the most contemptible often being the most controlling.

‘The houses of the tenants form a cluster (Gnigne, Grigne, Griogsa, Creaga, Carigean). In parts of Lewis the houses are in straight line called Straid, street, occasionally from one to three miles in length. They are placed in a suitable part of the townland, and those of the tenants of the runrig system are warm, good, and comfortable. These tenants 393carry on their farming operations simultaneously, and not without friendly and wholesome rivalry, the enterprise of one stimulating the zeal of another.

‘The houses of the tenants form a cluster (Gnigne, Grigne, Griogsa, Creaga, Carigean). In parts of Lewis, the houses are arranged in a straight line called Straid, street, which can be one to three miles long. They are placed in a suitable part of the townland, and the houses of the tenants using the runrig system are warm, good, and comfortable. These tenants 393 carry out their farming operations at the same time, not without friendly and healthy competition, as one person's efforts encourage another's enthusiasm.

‘Not the least pleasing feature in this semi-family system is the assistance rendered by his neighbours to a tenant whose work has fallen behind through accident, sickness, death, or other unavoidable cause. When death occurs in a family, all the other families of the townland cease working till the dead is buried—gu’n cuirear uir fo uir—till earth is placed under earth.

‘One of the most satisfying aspects of this semi-family system is the support provided by neighbors to a tenant whose work has fallen behind due to accidents, illness, death, or other unavoidable circumstances. When someone in a family dies, all the other families in the area stop working until the burial—self-care is essential—until earth is placed upon earth.

‘Compassion for the poor, consideration towards the distressed, and respect for the dead, are characteristic traits of these people. This is inculcated in their sayings—

‘Compassion for the poor, consideration towards the distressed, and respect for the dead are characteristic traits of these people. This is instilled in their sayings—

Comhnadh ris a bhochd, cobhair ris a bhas, agus baigh ris a bhron, tri nithe ris nach do ghabh duine glic aithreachas riabh.

'Supporting the poor, helping in times of death, and providing comfort in sorrow—these are three things that no wise person has ever regretted.'

‘Succour to the poor, aid to the dead (in burying), and sympathy with the distressed, are three things which a wise man never regretted.

‘Helping the poor, assisting in burials, and showing compassion for those in distress are three things that a wise person never regrets.

‘Their modes of dividing the land and of equalising their stock may seem primitive and complex to modern views, but they are not so to the people themselves, who apply these amicably, accurately, and skilfully. The division of the land is made with care and justice. This is the interest of all, no one knowing which place may fall to himself, for his neighbour’s share this year may become his own three years hence. Portioning the stock according to the grazing rights of individual tenants, and equalising (Coilpeachadh) the stock so portioned, are evidently the result of accurate observation.

‘Their ways of dividing the land and balancing their livestock might seem primitive and complicated from a modern perspective, but to the people themselves, these methods are straightforward, fair, and effective. The land division is done thoughtfully and justly. It's in everyone's best interest since no one can predict which area will belong to them; what is their neighbor's share this year might be theirs three years later. Dividing the livestock based on individual tenants’ grazing rights and equalizing (Coilpeachadh) the allocated stock clearly shows the results of careful observation.

‘Whatever be the imperfections, according to modern notions, of this very old semi-family system of runrig husbandry, those tenants who have least departed from it are the most comfortable in North Uist, and, accordingly, in the Outer Hebrides.’

‘No matter what flaws this very old semi-family system of runrig farming may have by today’s standards, the tenants who have stuck to it the most are the most comfortable in North Uist, and, consequently, in the Outer Hebrides.’

394It will probably surprise many to find that a state of society such as is above described should still exist in some of the townships of the Outer Hebrides. It is not many years since similar communities were to be found in the other islands and on the mainland. Their customs and regulations are obviously pervaded by the spirit of the old tribal communities, as exhibited in the Brehon Laws, and still possess, in more or less degree, some of its characteristic features.

394 It might surprise many to learn that a society like the one described above still exists in some of the townships of the Outer Hebrides. It wasn’t long ago that similar communities were found on other islands and on the mainland. Their customs and rules are clearly influenced by the spirit of old tribal communities, as seen in the Brehon Laws, and they still retain, to varying degrees, some of its distinctive characteristics.

These farm communities, as they may be called, holding the arable land in runrig, and the pasture land in common, are fast disappearing under the influence of modern agricultural improvement, and it is well that this record of the older system, with its characteristic features still existing in some of the Highland townships, should be preserved ere it passes away for ever.

These farming communities, as we might call them, managing the arable land in runrig and the pasture land in common, are quickly vanishing due to modern agricultural advancements. It's important to preserve this record of the older system, with its unique characteristics still present in some of the Highland townships, before it disappears completely.


501. Acts of Parliament, vol. iv. p. 548.

501. Acts of Parliament, vol. iv. p. 548.

502. Ib. p. 547.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. p. 547.

503. This account is taken mainly from Marshall’s Agriculture of the Central Highlands, and from private information.

503. This information is primarily drawn from Marshall’s Agriculture of the Central Highlands, as well as some private sources.

504. This is very similar to the custom in the Bavarian and Austrian Alps, where the summer pasture is termed an Alp and the bothies Sennerhütte.

504. This is quite similar to the tradition in the Bavarian and Austrian Alps, where summer pastures are called an Alp and the huts are referred to as Senner Cabin.

505. Acts of Parliament, vol. vii. p. 438.

505. Acts of Parliament, vol. vii. p. 438.

506. Ib. vol. ix. p. 421.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ib. vol. 9. p. 421.

507. The old servile condition of the small tenants, by which they were attached to the soil, and could not be severed from it, which is usually regarded as an oppressive custom, would probably have been valued at this time as a privilege.

507. The old dependent status of the small tenants, which tied them to the land and made it impossible for them to be separated from it, is usually seen as an unjust practice, but might now be considered a privilege.

508. The preceding sketch has been mainly taken from the reports of the Board for the Relief of Highland Destitution in the years 1847-1850 (Third Report for 1848, p. 24; Second Report for 1850, p. 40). The author filled the office of Secretary to the Board, which necessarily brought the state of the population under his notice, and these reports were compiled by himself.

508. The earlier outline was primarily based on the reports from the Board for the Relief of Highland Destitution during the years 1847-1850 (Third Report for 1848, p. 24; Second Report for 1850, p. 40). The author served as the Secretary to the Board, which naturally required him to be aware of the population's condition, and he compiled these reports himself.

509. Bo le h-al, cow and her progeny. A cow is said to be entitled to her calf for a year and a day.

509. A cow and her offspring. A cow is said to have the right to her calf for a year and a day.

510. A name applied in the Highlands to one-year-old sheep.

510. A term used in the Highlands for one-year-old sheep.

511. The constable of the townland is sometimes termed am Maor beg, the little or sub-Maor. Maor is a frequent name of an office-holder, as Maor gruinnd, ground-officer; Maor fearainn, land-steward; Maor ceilp, kelp-officer; Maor cladaich, shore-officer; Maor coille, forester.

511. The constable of the townland is sometimes called I'm Maor, what's up?, the little or sub-Maor. Maor is a common title for an office-holder, such as Maor gruinnd, ground officer; Maor fearainn, land steward; Maor ceilp, kelp officer; Maor beach, shore officer; Forest land, forester.

APPENDIX.

397

I.

TRANSLATION of a part of the Clanranald Book, containing the Legendary History of the Lords of the Isles, as given by the Macvurichs, hereditary Sennachies of the Clan.

The children of Eochaidh Duibhlein, son of Cairbre Lithfeachar, son of Cormac, were three sons, who were called the three Collas,—Colla Uais, Colla Da crioch, and Colla Meann; their baptismal names were Caireall, Aodh, and Muireadhach, as says the poet—

The children of Eochaidh Duibhlein, son of Cairbre Lithfeachar, son of Cormac, were three sons, who were called the three Collas—Colla Uais, Colla Da crioch, and Colla Meann; their baptismal names were Caireall, Aodh, and Muireadhach, as says the poet—

Caireall, the first name of Colla Uais;
Aodh, of Colla Meann of great vigour;
Muireadhach, of Colla Da chrioch;
They were imposed on them after rebelling.

Colla Uais, son of Eochaidh Duibhlein, assumed the sovereignty of Erinn in the year of the age of Christ 322; and he was four years in the sovereignty of Erinn when Muireadhach Tireach opposed him with a powerful army, and gave battle to the three Collas, and expelled them to Alban, where they obtained extensive lands, for Oileach, daughter of the king of Alban, was their mother. In the time when Cormac Finn was in the sovereignty over Alban, 362 (326), they spent some time in Alban, until a war broke out between Muireadhach Tireach, king of Erinn and the Ulltaibh, viz., the Clanna Rughruidhe; and he invited the sons of his father’s brother, that is, the three Collas, to Erinn to assist him against the Clanna Rughruidhe and the adjoining districts. They responded to the king of Erinn, and waged a fierce war against the Clanna Rughruidhe; and Feargus Foga, king of Uladh, and his three sons, fell by them; and they took possession of the province of Uladh, and of the Oilltrian of the province of Connacht, and many other possessions which 398were inherited by their race in succession from the kings of Erinn.

Colla Uais, son of Eochaidh Duibhlein, took control of Ireland in the year 322 AD. He ruled for four years before Muireadhach Tireach confronted him with a strong army, fought against the three Collas, and drove them to Alba, where they acquired large territories, as Oileach, daughter of the king of Alba, was their mother. While Cormac Finn ruled over Alba in 362 (326), they lived in Alba for a while, until a war erupted between Muireadhach Tireach, king of Ireland and the Ulltaibh, specifically the Clanna Rughruidhe. He called upon his father’s brother's three sons, the three Collas, to come back to Ireland to help him against the Clanna Rughruidhe and the nearby regions. They answered the call of the king of Ireland and engaged in a fierce conflict with the Clanna Rughruidhe; Feargus Foga, king of Uladh, and his three sons were killed by them; they then seized control of the province of Uladh, the Oilltrian portion of Connacht, and many other lands that had been passed down to them from the kings of Ireland.

As to Colla Uais, after he had terminated that war he returned back to Alban, and left all those possessions to his brothers; and having spent fifteen years there he went on a free visit to Erinn, and died at Teamhair of the kings, Anno Domini 335.

As for Colla Uais, after he finished that war, he returned to Alban and gave all those lands to his brothers. After spending fifteen years there, he took a trip to Erinn and died at Teamhair of the kings in the year 335 AD.

Colla Uais had four good sons, namely, Eochuidh and Fiachra Tort, and Fearadhach and Maine. All the Clann Domhnuill in Alban and in Erinn are of the race of Eochuidh. The Turtruighe and Fir Luirg are of the race of Fiachraidh Tort. The Fir Li and Fir Lacha are of the race of Fearadhach. The race of Main is not known to us.

Colla Uais had four strong sons: Eochuidh, Fiachra Tort, Fearadhach, and Maine. All the Clann Domhnuill in Scotland and Ireland are descended from Eochuidh. The Turtruighe and Fir Luirg come from the line of Fiachra Tort. The Fir Li and Fir Lacha are from the lineage of Fearadhach. The lineage of Maine is not known to us.

A goodly race, descended from Colla Da chrioch, flourished in Erinn, namely Maguire, chief over the country of Fermanagh; Mac Mahon, chief over the country of Monaghan; O’Hanlon, and O’Kelly, and many others.

A notable lineage, descended from Colla Da chrioch, thrived in Ireland, including Maguire, the leader of Fermanagh; Mac Mahon, the leader of Monaghan; O’Hanlon, O’Kelly, and several others.

I have seen nothing written of the race of Colla Meann, except such holy men of them as went into the Church. Many of the holy people of Alban and Erinn were descended from the three Collas.

I haven't come across anything written about the Colla Meann race, except for the holy men among them who joined the Church. Many of the holy people from Scotland and Ireland were descendants of the three Collas.

Here is the direct line of descent from Colla Uais. Eochaidh was begotten of Colla Uais; Carran was begotten of Eochaidh; Earc was begotten of Carran; Maine was begotten of Earc; Fearghus was begotten of Maine; Gothfruigh was begotten of Fearghus; Niallghus was begotten of Gothfruigh. [The genealogy of Macdomhnuill of Clann cheallaigh: Flannagan, son of Tadhg, son of Fearmara, son of Tadhg, son of Lochlann, son of Art, son of Fianacht, son of Domhnall, from whom are the Clann Domhnaill of Clann Ceallaidh, son of Colgan, son of Ceallach, son of Tuathal, son of Maolduin, son of Tuadan, son of Tuathal, son of Daimhinn, son of Cairbre, son of Dom Airgid, son of Niallghus.] Suibhne was begotten of Niallghus; Mearghach was begotten of Suibhne; Solomh was begotten of Mearghach; Giolla OghamhnanOghamhnan was begotten of Solomh. It is from this Giolla Oghamhnan descended the Clann Domhnaill of Ros Laogh, from a brother of Giolla Bride, son of Giolla Oghamhnan; and it was Giolla Oghamhnan that erected Mainistir-na-Sgrine, in Tir Iarach, in the county of Sligo, in the province of 399Connacht, and his name is there. (And be it known to you that the constant title borne by the clann of this tribe, from Ragnall, son of Somairli, up to Colla Uais, was O’Colla and Toisech of Eargaoidheal.) Giolla Bride, son of Gille Oghamhnan, son of, and from him, the Toisechs of Earargaoidheal (Argyll), having been among his kindred in Erinn, that is, from the Clann Colla, which are the Manchuidh and Mathdamnaidh, viz., the tribes of Macguire and Macmahon, it happened that this tribe held a meeting and conference in Fermanagh, on the estate of Macguire, and among the matters to be transacted was that Giollabride should get some estate of his own country, since he had been in banishment from his inheritance, by the power of the Lochlannach and Fionngallach (Norwegians). When Giollabride saw a large host of young robust people in the assembly, and that they were favourable to himself, the favour he asked of his friends was, that so many persons as the adjacent fort in the place could hold should be allowed to go to Alban with him, in the hope that he might obtain possession of his own inheritance and portion of it.

Here is the direct line of descent from Colla Uais. Eochaidh was the child of Colla Uais; Carran was the child of Eochaidh; Earc was the child of Carran; Maine was the child of Earc; Fearghus was the child of Maine; Gothfruigh was the child of Fearghus; Niallghus was the child of Gothfruigh. [The genealogy of Macdomhnuill of Clann cheallaigh: Flannagan, son of Tadhg, son of Fearmara, son of Tadhg, son of Lochlann, son of Art, son of Fianacht, son of Domhnall, from whom are the Clann Domhnaill of Clann Ceallaidh, son of Colgan, son of Ceallach, son of Tuathal, son of Maolduin, son of Tuadan, son of Tuathal, son of Daimhinn, son of Cairbre, son of Dom Airgid, son of Niallghus.] Suibhne was the child of Niallghus; Mearghach was the child of Suibhne; Solomh was the child of Mearghach; Giolla OghamhnanOghamhnan was the child of Solomh. From this Giolla Oghamhnan descended the Clann Domhnaill of Ros Laogh, from a brother of Giolla Bride, son of Giolla Oghamhnan; and it was Giolla Oghamhnan who built Mainistir-na-Sgrine, in Tir Iarach, in County Sligo, in the province of 399 Connacht, and his name is there. (And let it be known to you that the constant title held by the clan of this tribe, from Ragnall, son of Somairli, up to Colla Uais, was O’Colla and Toisech of Eargaoidheal.) Giolla Bride, son of Gille Oghamhnan, son of, and from him, the Toisechs of Earargaoidheal (Argyll), having been among his relatives in Erinn, that is, from the Clann Colla, which are the Manchuidh and Mathdamnaidh, namely, the tribes of Macguire and Macmahon, it happened that this tribe held a meeting and conference in Fermanagh, on the estate of Macguire, and among the matters to be discussed was that Giollabride should receive some estate of his own lands since he had been in exile from his inheritance, by the power of the Lochlannach and Fionngallach (Norwegians). When Giollabride saw a large gathering of young strong people in the assembly, and that they were supportive of him, the favor he asked of his friends was that as many people as the nearby fort could accommodate should be allowed to go to Alban with him, in hopes that he might reclaim his own inheritance and share of it.

Giolla Bride proceeded with that party to Alban, where they landed. They made frequent onsets and attacks on their enemies during this time of trouble, for their enemies were powerful and numerous at that time. All the islands from Manann (Mann) to Arca (Orkneys), and all the Oirir (border land) from Dun Breatan (Dumbarton) to Cata (Caithness) in the north, were in the possession of the Lochlannach; and such of the Gaedhal of those lands as remained were protecting themselves in the woods and mountains; and at the end of that time Giolla Bride had a good son, who had come to maturity and renown.

Giolla Bride went with that group to Alban, where they landed. During this troubled time, they frequently attacked their enemies because those enemies were strong and numerous. All the islands from Manann (Mann) to Arca (Orkneys), and all the border areas from Dun Breatan (Dumbarton) to Cata (Caithness) in the north, were under the control of the Lochlannach; and the Gaedhal in those lands who survived were hiding in the woods and mountains. By the end of that time, Giolla Bride had a capable son who had grown into a well-known and respected figure.

It happened that the small party who were followers of Giolla Bride and Somairli (Somerled) were in the mountains and woods of Ardgobbar (Ardgour) and of the Morbhairne (Morvern), and they were surprised there by a large force of Lochlannach and Fionnghallach. All the soldiers and plundering parties which Somerled had, gathered round him, and he arranged them front and rear. Somerled put them in battle order, and made a great display of them to his enemies. He marched them three times before them in one company, so that they supposed there were three companies there. After that he 400attacked them, and they were defeated by Somerled and his party, and he did not halt in the pursuit till he drove them northward across the river Sheil, and a part escaped with their king to the Isles; and he did not cease from that work till he cleared the western side of Alban of the Lochlannach, except the Islands of the Fionnlochlann (Norwegians), called Innsigall; and he gained victory over his enemies in every field of battle. He spent part of his time in war and part in peace, until he marched with an army to the vicinity of Glaschu (Glasgow), when he was slain by his page, who took his head to the king, in the year of our Lord 1180 (1164). His own people assert that it was not to make war against the king that he went on that expedition, but to obtain peace, for he did more in subduing the king’s enemies than any war he waged against him.

It happened that the small group following Giolla Bride and Somairli (Somerled) were in the mountains and woods of Ardgobbar (Ardgour) and Morbhairne (Morvern) when they were caught off guard by a large force of Lochlannach and Fionnghallach. All the soldiers and raiding parties that Somerled had gathered around him, and he organized them in formation. Somerled arranged them for battle and made a grand show of them to his enemies. He marched them three times in front of the enemy as one unit, making them believe there were three separate companies. After that, he attacked and defeated them, refusing to stop the pursuit until he drove them north across the river Sheil, with some escaping with their king to the Isles. He continued until he cleared the western side of Alban of the Lochlannach, except for the Islands of the Fionnlochlann (Norwegians), known as Innsigall; he achieved victory over his enemies in every battle. He spent some of his time in war and some in peace until he marched with an army near Glaschu (Glasgow), where he was killed by his page, who took his head to the king, in the year of our Lord 1180 (1164). His own people claim that his reason for going on that expedition was not to wage war against the king but to seek peace, as he achieved more in subduing the king’s enemies than any conflict he fought against him.

Somerled had a good family, viz., Dubhghal and Raghnall, and the Gall mac Sgillin, this man being so named from whom are descended the Clann Gall in the Glens. Bethog, daughter of Somerled, was a religious woman and a Black Nun. It is she that erected Teampall Chairinis, or the Church of Cairinis, in Uibhist (Uist). Dubhgal, son of Somerled, took the chiefship of Eargaoidheal and Ladharna (Argyll and Lorn). Raghnall and his race went to Innsigall and Ceanntire, where his posterity succeeded him.

Somerled had a strong family, including Dubhghal and Raghnall, as well as Gall mac Sgillin, from whom the Clann Gall in the Glens are descended. Bethog, Somerled's daughter, was a devout woman and a Black Nun. She built Teampall Chairinis, or the Church of Cairinis, in Uibhist (Uist). Dubhgal, Somerled's son, became the chief of Eargaoidheal and Ladharna (Argyll and Lorn). Raghnall and his descendants went to Innsigall and Ceanntire, where his lineage continued.

Ragnall, king of Innsigall, and Oirirgaoidheal (the Isles and Argyll), was the most distinguished of the Gall or Gaoidheal for prosperity, sway of generosity, and feats of arms. Three monasteries were erected by him, viz., a monastery of Black Monks (Benedictines) in I (Iona), in honour of God and Columcille; a monastery of Black Nuns in the same place, and a monastery of Grey Friars at Saghadul (Saddle in Kintyre), and it is he also who founded the monastic order of Molaise.

Ragnall, king of Innsigall, and Oirirgaoidheal (the Isles and Argyll), was the most notable of the Gall or Gaoidheal for his wealth, kindness, and military achievements. He established three monasteries: a monastery for Black Monks (Benedictines) in I (Iona), dedicated to God and Columcille; a monastery for Black Nuns in the same location; and a monastery for Grey Friars at Saghadul (Saddle in Kintyre). He also founded the monastic order of Molaise.

Be it known to you that Ragnall with his force was the greatest power which King Alexander had against the King of Lochlann at the time he took the Islands from the Lochlannach, and after having received a cross from Jerusalem, partaken of the Body of Christ, and received unction, he died, and was buried at Reilic Oghran in I (Iona) in the year of our Lord 1207. And it was some time after this that Ragnall, son of Gofraidh, king of the Fionngall (Norwegians), was treacherously 401killed by Amhlamh, son of Gofraidh, in the year of our Lord 1229. From this forth the rightful inheritance of Innsigall came to Ragnall, and his race after him, for the daughter of Amhlamh Dearg, son of Gofraidh, was the mother of Ragnall, son of Somerled. This daughter of Amhlamh was the lawful heir of her father and of her two brothers, viz. Ragnall and Amhlamh Dubh.

Know that Ragnall, along with his forces, was the strongest ally King Alexander had against the King of Lochlann when he captured the Islands from the Lochlannach. After receiving a cross from Jerusalem, taking part in the Body of Christ, and being anointed, he died and was buried at Reilic Oghran in Iona in the year 1207. Some time later, in the year 1229, Ragnall, son of Gofraidh, king of the Fionngall (Norwegians), was treacherously killed by Amhlamh, son of Gofraidh. From then on, the rightful inheritance of Innsigall passed to Ragnall and his descendants, as the daughter of Amhlamh Dearg, son of Gofraidh, was the mother of Ragnall, son of Somerled. This daughter of Amhlamh was the rightful heir to her father and her two brothers, Ragnall and Amhlamh Dubh.

Messages came from Teamhair (Tara in Ireland) that Domhnall, son of Ragnall, should take the government of Innsigall and of the greater part of the Gaoidheal. He had good children, viz. Aonghus Mor, the heir, and Alasdair, from whom descended the Clann Domhnaill Renna, Mac William of the province of Connaught, and the Clann t-Sidhigh (Sheehy) of Munster, who are sprung from Siothach an Dornan, son of Eachuin, son of Alasdair.

Messages came from Teamhair (Tara in Ireland) that Domhnall, son of Ragnall, was to take control of Innsigall and most of the Gaoidheal. He had good children, namely Aonghus Mor, the heir, and Alasdair, who were the ancestors of Clann Domhnaill Renna, Mac William of the province of Connaught, and Clann t-Sidhigh (Sheehy) of Munster, who are descended from Siothach an Dornan, son of Eachuin, son of Alasdair.

Aonghus Mor, son of Domhnall, son of Ragnall, took the place of his father, and it was in his time that the war of the Baliols and the Bruces broke out. The tribe of Dubhgal, son of Somerled, took the side of the Baliols, and the race of Ragnal, son of Somerled, the side of Robert Bruce, and all the garrisons from Inbhear Feothfar (Dingwall) in the Ross to the Mull of Kintyre were in the possession of MacDubhgal during that time, while the tribe of Ragnall were under the yoke of their enemies.

Aonghus Mor, son of Domhnall, son of Ragnall, took over from his father, and during his time, the war between the Baliols and the Bruces started. The clan of Dubhgal, son of Somerled, sided with the Baliols, while the lineage of Ragnal, son of Somerled, supported Robert Bruce. All the military strongholds from Inbhear Feothfar (Dingwall) in Ross to the Mull of Kintyre were held by MacDubhgal during this period, while the clan of Ragnall was under the control of their enemies.

Aonghus Mor had good children, viz. Aonghus Og, the heir, and Eoin, from whom sprang the Clann Eoin of Ardnamurchan, and Alasdair, from whom descended the Clann Alasdair; and Aonghus na Conluighe, from whom are sprung the Clann Donchaidh and Robertsons; and much may be written about this Aonghus Mor which is not here. He died in Ile (Isla) in the year of our Lord 1234 (1294).

Aonghus Mor had great children, namely Aonghus Og, the heir, Eoin, who is the ancestor of the Clann Eoin of Ardnamurchan, and Alasdair, from whom the Clann Alasdair descends. There’s also Aonghus na Conluighe, from whom the Clann Donchaidh and Robertsons come; and a lot could be said about this Aonghus Mor that isn’t included here. He died in Isla in the year 1234 (1294).

Aonghus Og, son of Aonghus Mor, son of Domhnall, son of Ragnall, son of Somerled, the noble and renowned high chief of Innsigall. He married the daughter of Cuinnbhuighe O’Cathan. She was the mother of Eoin, son of Aonghus, and it is with her came the unusual retinue from Erinn, viz. four-and-twenty sons of clan families, from whom sprang four-and-twenty families in Alban. Aonghus had another son, viz. Eoin Og an Fhraoich, from whom descended the Clann Eoin of Glencomhan (Glencoe), who are called the Clann Domhnall an Fhraoich (of 402the heather). This Aonghus Og died in Ile (Isla), and his body was interred in I (Iona) in the year of our Lord 1306 (1326).

Aonghus Og, son of Aonghus Mor, son of Domhnall, son of Ragnall, son of Somerled, the noble and famous high chief of Innsigall. He married the daughter of Cuinnbhuighe O’Cathan. She was the mother of Eoin, son of Aonghus, and with her came the unique group from Ireland, specifically twenty-four sons of clan families, from whom originated twenty-four families in Scotland. Aonghus had another son, named Eoin Og an Fhraoich, from whom the Clann Eoin of Glencomhan (Glencoe) descended, who are referred to as the Clann Domhnall an Fhraoich (of the heather). This Aonghus Og died in Ile (Isla), and his body was buried in I (Iona) in the year of our Lord 1306 (1326).

Eoin, son of Aonghus Og, succeeded his father in the chief government of Innsigall. He had good children, viz. three sons by Anna, daughter of Ruadhri, son of Ailin, high chief of Lagarna (Lorn), and one daughter Mairi, and that Mairi was the wedded wife of Eachduinn MacGiolla Eoin (Hector MacLean), Lord of Dubhard (Duart), and Lochlan was his brother, and she was interred with the Lord of Coll in I (Iona), in the church of the Black Nuns.

Eoin, son of Aonghus Og, took over as the leader of Innsigall after his father. He had several children, including three sons with Anna, the daughter of Ruadhri, son of Ailin, who was the high chief of Lagarna (Lorn). He also had a daughter named Mairi, who was married to Eachduinn MacGiolla Eoin (Hector MacLean), the Lord of Dubhard (Duart). Lochlan was his brother, and Mairi was buried with the Lord of Coll on I (Iona), in the church of the Black Nuns.

The eldest sons of Eoin were Ragnall, Gothfruigh and Aonghus; however he did not marry the mother of these men from the altar, but came to the resolution of marrying her at the time of her death, for she was a sufficient wife for him; but his advisers opposed him regarding it, for it appeared to them that he could get a suitable match if an heir was made from his first progeny, although he was young and vigorous. Therefore he made a provision for his son Ragnall, and that was all the land which extended from Cillchuimin in Obuirthairbh (Abertarff) to the river Sheil, and from the river Sheil to the Belleith in the north, Eig and Rum, and the two Uibhists (North and South Uist). And after that he proceeded to the mouth of the river of Glascu, and had threescore long-ships with him, and he married Margaret, the daughter of Robert Stuart, whom we call King of Alban, but the real person was Robert, Earl of Fife, that is the brother-german of old Robert Fearingiora, that is the king, and he was governor of Alban. And she bore to Eoin three good sons, viz. Domhnall of Ile, the heir, and Eoin Mor the Tanist, and Alasdair Carrach, the third son. Eoin had another son, viz. Marcos, from whom descended the Clann Domhnall of Cnoic-an-chluith in Tir Eoghain (Tirone in Ireland). This Eoin enjoyed a long life. It is he that made donations to Icolumcille in his own time, and it is he also that covered the chapel of Elan Eorsag and the chapel of Elan Finlagan, and the chapel of Elan Suibhne (island in Loch Sween), with all their appropriate instruments for order and mass and the service of God, for the better upholding of the monks and priests this lord kept in his company; and it is he that erected the monastery of the Holy Cross a long time before his death; and he died in his own castle of Ardtorinis, while 403monks and priests were over his body, he having received the body of Christ and having been anointed, his fair body was brought to Icolumcille, and the abbot and the monks and vicars came to meet him, as it was the custom to meet the body of the king of Fionnghall, and his service and waking were honourably performed during eight days and eight nights, and he was laid in the same grave with his father in Teampal Oghrain in the year of our Lord 1380.

The eldest sons of Eoin were Ragnall, Gothfruigh, and Aonghus; however, he didn't marry their mother formally at the altar but decided to marry her when she was dying, as she was a suitable wife for him. His advisers opposed this because they believed he could find a better match if he had an heir from his first children, although he was young and strong. So, he made provisions for his son Ragnall, which included all the land stretching from Cillchuimin in Obuirthairbh (Abertarff) to the river Sheil, and from the river Sheil to the Belleith in the north, Eig and Rum, and the two Uibhists (North and South Uist). After that, he went to the mouth of the river Glascu, with sixty long-ships, and he married Margaret, the daughter of Robert Stuart, whom we call King of Alban, but the real individual was Robert, Earl of Fife, brother of old Robert Fearingiora, the king, who acted as governor of Alban. She bore Eoin three good sons: Domhnall of Ile, the heir; Eoin Mor, the Tanist; and Alasdair Carrach, the third son. Eoin had another son named Marcos, from whom the Clann Domhnall of Cnoic-an-chluith in Tir Eoghain (Tirone in Ireland) descended. Eoin lived a long life. He made donations to Icolumcille during his time, and he also dedicated the chapel of Elan Eorsag, the chapel of Elan Finlagan, and the chapel of Elan Suibhne (an island in Loch Sween), equipping them with all the necessary instruments for order, mass, and the service of God, to better support the monks and priests he kept with him. He also founded the monastery of the Holy Cross long before his death. He died in his castle at Ardtorinis while monks and priests were over his body; after receiving the body of Christ and being anointed, his beautiful body was taken to Icolumcille. The abbot, along with the monks and vicars, came to welcome him, as was customary for the body of the king of Fionnghall. His service and wake were held with honor for eight days and eight nights, and he was buried in the same grave as his father in Teampal Oghrain in the year of our Lord 1380.

Ragnall, the son of Eoin, was High Steward over Innsigall at the time of his father’s death, being in advanced age and ruling over them. On the death of his father he called a meeting of the nobles of Innsigall and of his brethren at one place, and he gave the sceptre to his brother at Cill Donan in Egg, and he was nominated MacDonald and Domhnall of Ile (Isla) contrary to the opinion of the men of Innsigall. A man of augmenting churches and monasteries was this Ragnall, son of Eoin, son of Aonghus Og, from whom the name of Clann Raghnall has been applied to his race. He bestowed a Tirunga (unciata) of land in Uibhisd (Uist) on the monastery of I (Iona) for ever, in honour of God and of Columcille. He was governor of the whole of the Northern Oirir (Coastland) and of the Isles, until he died in the year of the age of Christ 1386, in his own manor of Caislen Tirim, having left a family of five sons.

Ragnall, the son of Eoin, was the High Steward over Innsigall at the time of his father’s death, being advanced in age and in charge of them. After his father passed away, he called a meeting of the nobles of Innsigall and his brothers in one place, and he gave the scepter to his brother at Cill Donan in Egg, and he was named MacDonald and Domhnall of Ile (Isla) against the wishes of the people of Innsigall. Ragnall, son of Eoin, son of Aonghus Og, was known for increasing the number of churches and monasteries, which is where the name Clann Raghnall comes from. He granted a Tirunga (unciata) of land in Uibhisd (Uist) to the monastery of I (Iona) forever, in honor of God and Columcille. He governed all of the Northern Oirir (Coastland) and the Isles until he died in the year 1386 AD, in his own manor of Caislen Tirim, leaving behind a family of five sons.

We shall now treat of Domhnall a hile (Donald of Isla), son of Eoin, son of Aonghus Oig, the brother of Ragnall, how he took the lordship with the consent of his brethren and the nobles of Innsigall, all other persons being obedient to him, and he married Mairi, daughter of the Earl of Ros, and it is through her that the earldom of Ros came to the Clan Domhnall. He was styled Earl of Ros and MacDomhnall, and High Chief of Innsigall. There are many exploits and deeds written of him in other places. He fought the battle of Gairfech (Garrioch or Harlaw) against Duke Murdoch in defence of his own right and of the earldom of Ros, and on the return of King James the First from the captivity of the King of Sagsan (England), Domhnall of Ile obtained the king’s goodwill and confirmation of Ros and the rest of his inheritance, and Duke Murdoch and his two sons were beheaded.

We will now discuss Domhnall a hile (Donald of Isla), the son of Eoin, son of Aonghus Oig, and brother of Ragnall, how he took the lordship with the agreement of his brothers and the nobles of Innsigall, with everyone else being loyal to him. He married Mairi, the daughter of the Earl of Ros, and through her, the earldom of Ros came to the Clan Domhnall. He was known as the Earl of Ros and MacDomhnall, as well as the High Chief of Innsigall. There are many stories and deeds written about him in other sources. He fought in the battle of Gairfech (Garrioch or Harlaw) against Duke Murdoch to defend his own rights and the earldom of Ros, and upon King James the First's return from captivity at the hands of the King of Sagsan (England), Domhnall of Ile gained the king’s favor and the confirmation of Ros and the rest of his inheritance, while Duke Murdoch and his two sons were executed.

He (Domhnuill) was an entertainer of clerics and priests and 404monks in his companionship, and he gave lands in Mull and in Isla to the monastery of I, and every immunity which the monastery of I had from his ancestors before him; and he made a covering of gold and silver for the relic of the hand of Coluimcille, and he himself took the brotherhood of the order, having left a lawful and suitable heir in the government of Innsigall and of Ros, viz. Alasdair son of Domhnaill. He afterwards died in Isla, and his full noble body was interred on the south side of Tempall Oghran.

He (Domhnuill) was an entertainer for clerics, priests, and monks in his company. He granted lands in Mull and Isla to the monastery of I, including all the privileges the monastery had from his ancestors before him. He also created a covering of gold and silver for the relic of the hand of Coluimcille. He himself joined the brotherhood of the order, having left a lawful and suitable heir in charge of Innsigall and Ros, namely Alasdair, the son of Domhnaill. He later died in Isla, and his noble body was buried on the south side of Tempall Oghran.

Alasdair, his son, succeeded his father in the earldom of Ros and lordship of Innsigall. He married Margaret Livingston, daughter of the Earl of Lithcu; she was mother of Eoin, who was called Eoin of Ile or Isla, son of Alasdair of Ile, son of Domhnall of Ile.

Alasdair, his son, took over his father's title as the Earl of Ros and the lord of Innsigall. He married Margaret Livingston, the daughter of the Earl of Lithcu; she was the mother of Eoin, known as Eoin of Ile or Isla, son of Alasdair of Ile, son of Domhnall of Ile.

Aonghus Og, son of Eoin, who was called the heir of Eoin, married the daughter of Mac Cailin (Earl of Argyll), and a disagreement arose between him and his father about the division of his territory and land, in consequence of which a war broke out between the chiefs of Innsigall and the tribe of MacDomhnaill, the tribe having joined Aonghus, and the chiefs having joined Eoin. And the affair having been thus carried on, Eoin went to Mac Cailin and gave him all that lay between Abhuinn Fhada (the river Add) and Altna Sionnach at Braigh Chinntire (that is, the lands of Knapdale), for going with him before the king to complain of his son. Shortly afterwards this Aonghus Og had a large entertainment with the men of the north side at Inbhearnis, when he was murdered by Mac ICairbre, his own harper, who cut his throat with a long knife.

Aonghus Og, son of Eoin, who was known as Eoin's heir, married the daughter of Mac Cailin (the Earl of Argyll), and a disagreement arose between him and his father over the division of his territory and land. As a result, a war broke out between the chiefs of Innsigall and the tribe of MacDomhnaill, with the tribe siding with Aonghus and the chiefs aligning with Eoin. In the course of events, Eoin went to Mac Cailin and gave him everything that lay between Abhuinn Fhada (the river Add) and Altna Sionnach at Braigh Chinntire (meaning the lands of Knapdale) in exchange for his support before the king to complain about his son. Shortly after this, Aonghus Og hosted a large gathering with the men from the north side at Inbhearnis, where he was murdered by Mac ICairbre, his own harper, who slit his throat with a long knife.

His father lived a year after him, and all the territories submitted to him, but, however, he restored many of them to the king.

His father lived a year longer than him, and all the territories submitted to him, but he gave many of them back to the king.

The daughter of Mac Cailin, the wife of Aonghus, was pregnant at the time he was killed; and she was kept in custody until she was confined, and she bore a son, and Domhnall was given as a name to him, and he was kept in custody until he arrived at the age of thirty years, when the men of Gleann Comhan (Glencoe) brought him out by a Fenian exploit. On his coming out of custody he came to Innsigall, and the nobles of Innsigall rallied round him.

The daughter of Mac Cailin, Aonghus's wife, was pregnant when he was killed; she was held in custody until she gave birth to a son, who was named Domhnall. He was kept in custody until he turned thirty, at which point the men of Gleann Comhan (Glencoe) rescued him through a Fenian act. After his release, he went to Innsigall, where the nobles gathered around him.

During the time that Domhnall Dubh had been in custody there was a great struggle among the Gaoidheal for power, so 405that Mac Ceaain of Ardnamurchan almost destroyed the race of Eoin Mor, son of Eoin of Ile and of Ceanntire. Eoin Cathanach, son of Eoin, son of Domnall Balloch, son of Eoin Mor, son of Eoin, son of Aongus Og, Lord of the race of Eoin Mor, and Eoin Mor, son of Eoin Cathanach, and Eoin Og, son of Eoin Cathanach, and Domhnall Balloch, son of Eoin Cathanach, were treacherously taken prisoners by MacCeain on the island of Fionnlagan in Ile; and he conveyed them to Duneidin, and a gallows was erected for them at that place which is called Baramuir (Boroughmuir), and they were executed, and their bodies buried in the church of Saint Francis, which is called Teampal Nua (New church) at this time. There were none left of the children of Eoin Cathanach but Alasdair, son of Eoin Cathanach, and Aongus Ileach, who were hiding in the Glens in Erinn. And it is related of MacCeaain that he expended much wealth of gold and silver in making axes for the purpose of cutting down the woods of the Glens, in the hope he might be able to banish Alasdair, son of Eoin Cathanach, out of the Glens and out of the world. It happened at length that MacCeaain and Alasdair made an agreement and a marriage-contract with each other. Alasdair married his daughter, and she bore a good family to him.

During the time Domhnall Dubh was in custody, there was a fierce power struggle among the Gaels, to the extent that Mac Ceaain of Ardnamurchan nearly wiped out the lineage of Eoin Mor, son of Eoin of Ile and Ceanntire. Eoin Cathanach, son of Eoin, son of Domnall Balloch, son of Eoin Mor, son of Eoin, son of Aongus Og, Lord of the Eoin Mor race, as well as Eoin Mor, son of Eoin Cathanach, Eoin Og, son of Eoin Cathanach, and Domhnall Balloch, son of Eoin Cathanach, were deceitfully captured by MacCeain on the island of Fionnlagan in Ile. He took them to Duneidin, where a gallows was set up at a place called Baramuir (Boroughmuir), and they were executed, with their bodies buried in the church of Saint Francis, now known as Teampal Nua (New church). The only survivors among the children of Eoin Cathanach were Alasdair, son of Eoin Cathanach, and Aongus Ileach, who were hiding in the Glens in Erin. It's reported that Mac Ceaain spent a lot of wealth in gold and silver to make axes to clear the woods of the Glens, hoping to drive Alasdair, son of Eoin Cathanach, out of the Glens and away from the world. Eventually, MacCeaain and Alasdair struck a deal and made a marriage agreement with each other. Alasdair married his daughter, and she bore him a good family.

In a similar manner a misfortune came over the Clann Domhnall of the north side, for after the death of Eoin of Ile, Earl of Ros, and the killing of Aongus, Alasdair, son of Giollaeaspuig, son of Alasdair of Ile, took possession of the earldom of Ros and of the northern Oirir entirely, and married the daughter of Morbhair Moireagh (Earl of Moray). However, some of the men of the northern side came, when the Clann Choinnidh (Mackenzies) and others rose up in opposition to Alasdair, and fought the battle of Blar, which they call Blar na Pairce.

In a similar way, a misfortune fell upon the Clann Domhnall from the north side. After the death of Eoin of Ile, Earl of Ros, and the killing of Aongus, Alasdair, the son of Giollaeaspuig and grandson of Alasdair of Ile, took over the earldom of Ros and the entire northern Oirir. He also married the daughter of Morbhair Moireagh, the Earl of Moray. However, some of the men from the northern side came when the Clann Choinnidh (Mackenzies) and others rose up against Alasdair, leading to the battle of Blar, which they refer to as Blar na Pairce.

Alasdair had no men left but such as he had of the men of Ros. Alasdair came to the coast after that to seek for a force in Innsigall, and he embarked in a long-ship to the southern Oirir to see if he could find a few remaining of the race of Eoin Mor. Mac Ceaain observed him, and followed him on his track to Oransay of Colonsay, and entered the house upon him, where Alasdair, son of Gilleaspuig, was killed by Mac Ceaain and by Alasdair, son of Eoin Cathanach.

Alasdair had no men left except for those from Ros. After that, Alasdair went to the coast to look for a force in Innsigall, and he set sail in a long ship to the southern Oirir to see if he could find a few survivors from the lineage of Eoin Mor. Mac Ceaain noticed him and followed him to Oransay of Colonsay, where he entered the house and killed Alasdair, son of Gilleaspuig, along with Alasdair, son of Eoin Cathanach.

This matter remained so for a space of time, until Domhnall 406Gallda, son of Alasdair, son of Gilleaspuig, came of age; and he came from the Galltachd (the Lowlands) by the direction of Morbhar Moireagh (the Earl of Moray), until he came to Innsigall; and he brought Macleod of Leoghas with him, and a good number of the nobles of Innsigall. They went out on Rudha-Ardnamurchan (the Point of Ardnamurchan), and there they met Alasdair, son of Eoin Cathanach, and he and Domhnall, son of Alasdair, made a compact and agreement with each other; and they together attacked Mac Ceaain at a place called Creagan Airgid, and he and his three sons and many of his people were slain there.

This situation lasted for a while until Domhnall 406Gallda, son of Alasdair, son of Gilleaspuig, came of age. He traveled from the Lowlands under the guidance of Morbhar Moireagh (the Earl of Moray) until he reached Innsigall. He brought Macleod of Leoghas with him, along with a good number of the nobles of Innsigall. They went out to Rudha-Ardnamurchan (the Point of Ardnamurchan), where they met Alasdair, son of Eoin Cathanach. He and Domhnall, son of Alasdair, made a pact and agreement with each other; together, they attacked Mac Ceaain at a place called Creagan Airgid, where he, his three sons, and many of his followers were killed.

Domhnall Gallda was nominated Mac Domhnall of this side of Ruga Ardnamurchan (the Point of Ardnamurchan), and the men of Innsigall submitted to him; but he did not live after that but seven or eight weeks. He died at Cearnaborg in Mull, leaving no family or heir; but three sisters he had, viz. the three daughters of Alasdair, son of Gilleaspuig. A settlement was made on those daughters in the northern Oirir, but they gave up Ros. Alasdair, son of Gilleaspuig, had a natural son, of whose descendants there is some account, viz. Eoin Cam, son of Alasdair, from whom are sprung the men of Achuidh na Cothaichean in the Braighe, and Domhnall Gorm, son of Raghnall, son of Alasdair Dubh, son of Eoin Cam.

Domhnall Gallda was appointed Mac Domhnall of this side of Ruga Ardnamurchan (the Point of Ardnamurchan), and the people of Innsigall pledged their loyalty to him; however, he only lived for another seven or eight weeks after that. He died at Cearnaborg in Mull, leaving no family or heir, but he had three sisters, the three daughters of Alasdair, son of Gilleaspuig. A settlement was arranged for those daughters in the northern Oirir, but they surrendered Ros. Alasdair, son of Gilleaspuig, had an illegitimate son, and there are some records of his descendants, namely Eoin Cam, son of Alasdair, from whom the men of Achuidh na Cothaichean in the Braighe are descended, and Domhnall Gorm, son of Raghnall, son of Alasdair Dubh, son of Eoin Cam.

With regard to Domhnall Dubh, son of Aongus, son of Eoin of Ile, son of Alasdair of Ile, son of Domhnall of Ile, son of Eoin of Ile, son of Aongus Og, viz. the lineal lawful heir of Innsigall and of Ros, on his release from confinement he came to Innsigall, and the men of Innsigall gathered about him; and he and the Earl of Leamnachd (Lennox) made an agreement to raise a large army for the purpose of his getting into possession of his own property; and a ship came to them from England to Caol Muile (Sound of Mull), with money to help them in the war. The money was given to MacGilleoin of Dubhard (MacLean of Duart) to divide among the leaders of the army; they did not get as much as they desired, and therefore the army broke up. When the Earl of Leamhnachd heard that he dispersed his own army, and made an agreement with the king. Macdomhnaill then proceeded to Erinn to request a force to carry on the war, and on his way to Baile Atha Cliath (Dublin) he died at Droichead-Ath 407(Drogheda) of a fever of five nights, without leaving a son or daughter as his offspring.

Regarding Domhnall Dubh, son of Aongus, son of Eoin of Ile, son of Alasdair of Ile, son of Domhnall of Ile, son of Eoin of Ile, son of Aongus Og, who is the rightful heir of Innsigall and Ros, after his release from confinement, he came to Innsigall, where the people gathered around him. He and the Earl of Leamnachd (Lennox) agreed to raise a large army to reclaim his property. A ship arrived from England at Caol Muile (Sound of Mull) with money to support their war efforts. The money was given to MacGilleoin of Dubhard (MacLean of Duart) to distribute among the army leaders; however, they didn’t receive as much as they wanted, which caused the army to disband. When the Earl of Leamnachd learned this, he dismissed his own army and made an agreement with the king. Macdomhnaill then went to Erinn to request support for the war, but on his way to Baile Atha Cliath (Dublin), he died at Droichead-Ath 407 (Drogheda) from a fever lasting five nights, leaving no son or daughter as his heir.

O’Henna made this on Eoin of Ile:—

O’Henna created this about Eoin of Ile:—

The sovereignty of the Gael to the Clann Colla,
It is right to proclaim it;
They were again in the same battalions,
The heroes of Fodla (a name of Ireland).
The sovereignty of Erinn and of Alban
Of the sunny lands
Was possessed by the sanguinary sharp-bladed tribes,
The fighting champions.
The government of the entire tribes was obtained
By Eoin of Ile.
Alasdair, the lord of hospitality, obtained
The profit of kings.
Domhnall, Eoin, and two Aonghus’,
Who were hospitable and joyful,
Four that gained tribute from kings,
And to whom the Gael submitted.
Domhnall and Raghnall to kings
Never did give;
Somairle, who was not deceived by flattery,
The chief of heroes.
Four from Somairle of the blue eyes
Up to Suibhne;
Four whose dignity was not obscure,
It is right to remember them.
Six from Suibhne before mentioned
To king Colla;
Wine they had on the banks of the Banna
In angular cups.
Were I to enumerate all those connected with him
Of the nobles of the Gael,
I might give every generation up to Adam,
Such as no other man has attained.
This is a sketch of the genealogies of the Gael,
As I have promised;
This tribe with whom no comparison should be made,
And to whom sovereignty was due.

Age of our Lord 1473, the year that Giollaespuig, son of Alasdair of Ile, died, and his body was interred at Rosmhaircni, viz. the brother of Eoin of Ile, and the father of Alasdair, son of Giollaespuig, was killed by Mac Ceaain in Orbhansaigh Colbhansaigh (Oransay of Colonsay); and the daughter of Mac Duibhsithe of Lochaber was the mother of this Giollaespuig, son of Alasdair of Ile.

Age of our Lord 1473, the year that Giollaespuig, son of Alasdair of Ile, died, and his body was buried at Rosmhaircni, namely the brother of Eoin of Ile, and the father of Alasdair, son of Giollaespuig, was killed by Mac Ceaain in Orbhansaigh Colbhansaigh (Oransay of Colonsay); and the daughter of Mac Duibhsithe of Lochaber was the mother of this Giollaespuig, son of Alasdair of Ile.

408Age of the Lord 1437. In this year the King of Alban, viz. King James the First, was treacherously killed in the town of Pheart (Perth) by his father’s brother, viz. Morbhair Athfall (Earl of Athole).

408In the year 1437, King James I of Scotland was treacherously killed in the town of Perth by his uncle, the Earl of Atholl.

In the same year died Aonghus, bishop of Innsigall, son of Domhnall of Ile, son of Eoin, son of Aonghus Og. His noble fair body was buried, with his crozier and his episcopal habit, in the transept on the south side of the great choir, which he selected for himself while alive. Domhnall of Ile had another son, a monk, and it was in his time that Baile-an-Mhanuidh in Uibhisd (Uist) was given to the church, anno Domini 1440.

In the same year, Aonghus, the bishop of Innsigall and son of Domhnall of Ile, who was the son of Eoin and also the son of Aonghus Og, passed away. His noble, fair body was buried, along with his crozier and episcopal robes, in the transept on the south side of the great choir, which he chose for himself while he was still alive. Domhnall of Ile had another son who was a monk, and during his time, Baile-an-Mhanuidh in Uibhisd (Uist) was given to the church, in the year 1440 AD.

In this year died Mairi Leisli Banmorbhair (Countess) of Ros, and Lady of Innsigall, viz. the wife of Domhnall of Ile.

In this year, Mairi Leisli Banmorbhair (Countess) of Ros and Lady of Innsigall passed away, that is, the wife of Domhnall of Ile.

I have given you an account of everything you require to know of the descendants of the Clanns of the Collas and Clann Domhnall to the death of Domhnall Dubh at Drochead Atha, viz. the direct line who possessed Innsigall, Ros, and the Garbhchriochan (rough bounds) of Alban. This Domhnall was the son of Aonghus (that was killed at Inbhernis by his own harper Mac IChairbre), son of Eoin of Ile, son of Alasdair, son of Domhnall of Ile, son of Eoin of Ile, son of Aonghus Og, and I know not which of his kindred or friends is his lawful heir. Except these five sons of Eoin, son of Aonghus Og, whom I set down to you, viz. Raghnall and Gothfraigh, the two sons of the daughter of Mac Dubhgaill of Lagairn (Lorn), and Domhnall, and Eoin Mor, and Alasdair Carrach, the three sons of Mairgred Sdiuord, daughter of the Earl of Fife, and governor of the King of Alban.

I’ve provided you with all the information you need about the descendants of the Clanns of the Collas and Clann Domhnall up until the death of Domhnall Dubh at Drochead Atha, specifically the direct line that owned Innsigall, Ros, and the Garbhchriochan (rough bounds) of Alban. This Domhnall was the son of Aonghus (who was killed at Inbhernis by his own harper, Mac IChairbre), the son of Eoin of Ile, the son of Alasdair, the son of Domhnall of Ile, the son of Eoin of Ile, the son of Aonghus Og, and I don’t know which of his relatives or friends is his rightful heir. Aside from these five sons of Eoin, son of Aonghus Og, whom I mention to you—Raghnall and Gothfraigh, the two sons of Mac Dubhgaill of Lagairn’s daughter (Lorn), and Domhnall, Eoin Mor, and Alasdair Carrach, the three sons of Mairgred Sdiuord, the daughter of the Earl of Fife and the governor of the King of Alban.

The race of Raghnall, Lord of Clann Raghnaill, viz. the House of Oilen Tirim, and the Lord of Gleann Garadh (Glengarry).

The lineage of Raghnall, Lord of Clann Raghnaill, specifically the House of Oilen Tirim, and the Lord of Gleann Garadh (Glengarry).

Gothfruith left no offspring, except a few poor people who are in North Uibhisd.

Gothfruith had no children, just a few impoverished individuals living in North Uibhisd.

The offspring of Domhnall of Ile, the eldest son of Mairgred Stiubhord, was Alasdair of Ile, Earl of Ros and Morbhair of the Islands. This Alasdair married Mairgred Livisdon, daughter of the Earl of Lithcu, to whom she bore Eoin the Earl. Alasdair had other children, viz. Huisdinn, by a daughter of Giolla Phadraig Riaigh, son of Ruaighri, son of the Green Abbot, son of the Earl of Ros, whose surname was of the Rosses. He had for patrimony the third part of Lewis, and other lands upon the 409mainland. It is he that was killed in the parts of Gallolach (Garrioch) when along with Mac Domhnall, viz. Domhnall of Ile. For there were four that went out of the army before any part of the main force went with them, viz. Tormord Macleoid and Torcuill his brother, Lochluinn mac Gillemhaoil and Giolla Padraig mac Ruaighri. Giolla Padraig mac Ruaighri and Lochluinn mac Giollamhaoil were killed, but Tormoid and Torcuill escaped safe from the pursuit.

The child of Domhnall of Ile, the oldest son of Mairgred Stiubhord, was Alasdair of Ile, Earl of Ros and Morbhair of the Islands. Alasdair married Mairgred Livisdon, the daughter of the Earl of Lithcu, and they had a son named Eoin the Earl. Alasdair had other children as well, including Huisdinn, whose mother was a daughter of Giolla Phadraig Riaigh, son of Ruaighri, son of the Green Abbot, son of the Earl of Ros, whose family name was of the Rosses. He inherited a third of Lewis and other lands on the mainland. He was killed in Gallolach (Garrioch) while with Mac Domhnall, specifically Domhnall of Ile. Four men left the army before the main force followed them: Tormord Macleoid and his brother Torcuill, Lochluinn mac Gillemhaoil, and Giolla Padraig mac Ruaighri. Giolla Padraig mac Ruaighri and Lochluinn mac Giollamhaoil were killed, but Tormoid and Torcuill escaped safely from the pursuit.

It was this Huisdinn, son of Alasdair, that plundered Orcain (Orkney), and William Macleoid of Heradh (Harris), and the youth of Innsigall were along with him in that expedition. Huisdinn caused Domhnall Gallach, son of Huisdinn, to marry the daughter of Cruner Gall (the Coroner of Caithness), and she was of the Gunns. Huisdinn had other good children, viz. Domhnall Herach, son of Huisdinn, and the daughter of Macleoid of Heradh was his mother; and Eoin, son of Huisdinn, and the daughter of Mac Cean of Ardnamurchan was his mother; but that Eoin left no issue, and Giollaespuig, son of Huisdinn, possessed the lordship, and other sons who are not mentioned here. Domhnall Gruamach, son of Domhnall Gallach, and Domhnall Gorm, son of Domhnall Gruamach, and Catriana, daughter of Alasdair, son of Ailin, Lord of Clann Raghnaill, was his mother, whose descendants still possess the lordship.

It was Huisdinn, the son of Alasdair, who raided Orcain (Orkney), and William Macleoid of Heradh (Harris), along with the youth from Innsigall, joined him on that expedition. Huisdinn arranged for his son Domhnall Gallach to marry the daughter of Cruner Gall, the Coroner of Caithness, who was from the Gunn clan. Huisdinn had other notable children, including Domhnall Herach, whose mother was the daughter of Macleoid of Heradh; and Eoin, whose mother was the daughter of Mac Cean of Ardnamurchan. However, Eoin did not have any children, and Giollaespuig, another son of Huisdinn, inherited the lordship, along with other sons not mentioned here. Domhnall Gruamach, the son of Domhnall Gallach, and Domhnall Gorm, the son of Domhnall Gruamach, along with Catriana, the daughter of Alasdair, son of Ailin, Lord of Clann Raghnaill, were his mother’s descendants who still hold the lordship.

Giollaespuig, son of Alasdair of Ile, whose mother was daughter of Mac Duibhsithe of Lochabar, and Alasdair, son of Giollaespuig, who obtained possession of the earldom of Ros, and Domhnall, his son, died without issue.

Giollaespuig, son of Alasdair from Islay, whose mother was the daughter of Mac Duibhsithe from Lochaber, and Alasdair, son of Giollaespuig, who took over the earldom of Ros, and Domhnall, his son, died without any children.

Eoin Mor, son of Eoin, son of Aonghus Og, the Tanist to Mac Domhnall, married Mairi Bised, and it was with her the seven Tuaths of the Glens came into the possession of the Clann Domhnall.

Eoin Mor, son of Eoin, son of Aonghus Og, the Tanist to Mac Domhnall, married Mairi Bised, and it was with her that the seven Tuaths of the Glens came into the possession of the Clann Domhnall.

Alasdair Carrach, the third son, married the daughter of Morbbair Leamhna (the Earl of Lennox), but she bore no children to him. Aonghus, son of Alasdair, whose mother was a daughter of Mac Dubhshibhe, but she was not married to him. Alasdair, son of Aonghus, from whom are descended the race of Alasdair, son of Aonghus, in the Braes of Lochabar.

Alasdair Carrach, the third son, married the daughter of Morbbair Leamhna (the Earl of Lennox), but she had no children with him. Aonghus, the son of Alasdair, whose mother was a daughter of Mac Dubhshibhe, but she was not married to him. Alasdair, the son of Aonghus, is from whom the lineage of Alasdair, son of Aonghus, in the Braes of Lochabar descends.

There you have the descendants of these four sons of Eoin, son of Aonghus Og.

There you have the descendants of these four sons of Eoin, son of Aonghus Og.

410

II.

BAILE SUTHAIN SITH EAMHNA.

An Irish poem relating to the Kingdom of the Isles, copied from a fragment (paper) of an Irish MS. written circa A.D. 1600, in the possession of W. M. Hennessy, Esq., collated with a copy contained in the Book of Fermoy (R. I. Academy), transcribed about A.D. 1457.

An Irish poem about the Kingdom of the Isles, copied from a fragment of an Irish manuscript written around A.D. 1600, in the possession of W. M. Hennessy, Esq., and compared with a copy in the Book of Fermoy (Royal Irish Academy), transcribed around A.D. 1457.

II.
TRANSLATION
BY W. M. Hennessy, Esq.
I.
Baile suthain sioth Eamhna,
Cruthaidh an chrioch a ttarla,
Raith chaomh os cionn gach diongna
’Nab iomdha craobh fhionn abhla.
I.
A perpetual place is Sith-Eamhna,
Beauteous the territory in which it is found
A fair Rath above every fort,
In which fair apple-trees are plenty.
II.
Eamhoin abhlach as uire,
Teamhoir na tteaghlach mbuaidhe,
Tearc dun na cnoc as caoimhe,
Na mbrot naoidhe (naeighi) n-ur n-uaine.
II.
Eamhain of the apples, the freshest,
The Tara of the victorious households,
Few the duns and hills more fair,
In their young, fresh, green garments.
III.
Eamhuin raith aoibhin ionnfhuar (fhinnfhuar),
Raith as faoilidh fa fhionndan,
Geabhuidh rod go ro seandun,
Bo bheannur og ar ioman.
III.
Emhain, the delightful, cool Rath,
The Rath to which fair art is welcome;
The road to the old fort will
A young-horned cow a-driving take.
IV.
Iomhda an Eamhoin fhinn fhear uir
D’fhearaibh ar a sil saor shuil,
Marcach eich duinn go dioghair
Tre dhreich siodhain ccuir (cuir) ccraobhuir (craebair).
IV.
In bright Emhain of the fresh grass,
Many the men on whom a noble eye looks;
Many the vehement rider of a brown steed
Approaching in peace through the branchy woods.
412V.
Iomhda an (ind) Eamhoin (Emain) na n-innbhear (indmher),
Ris nar dhealaigh a doinnfleadh,
Guirt ar na nar a bhfagmar (an fhamur),
Dharbhar ghlan chuirp an choimdeadh (choimghedh).
V.
Many in Emhain of the estuaries
(From which their deep floods have not departed)
The fields tilled in harvest
With clear corn of the Lord’s body.
VI.
Suairc bfhairche fhir an dumha (fir in duma),
Atibh na tairthe meala,
Dul go sidh (cu sid) bhlaith an (in) bhrogha.
Dola go (cu) raith mhin meadha.
VI.
Joyous the estate of the man of the dumha
Which has drunk the showers of honey;
To go to the sweet sidh of the Brug
Is to go to the smooth Bath of mead.
VII.
Eamhain (Em̄) abhlach na n-iobhar
Sleamhain barrdhath a bileadh,
Baile nua san (fan) dubh droighean,
Nar hoilead lugh ua an fhilead.
VII.
The appley Emhain of the yews,
Smooth, top-coloured are its trees;
A new place under the black thorn,
In which was nursed Lugh, descendant of the poet.[512]
VIII.
Eamhain (Em̄) na nabhall ccumhra (cumra),
Teamhair (Temair) Mhanann gan (cin) mheabhla,
As iad (assiat) cuaine saor (saer) Sadhbha,
Abhla craobh (craebh) n-uaine n-Eamhna.
VIII.
Emhain of the juicy apples,
The Tara of Manann, without disgrace;
The noble progeny of Sabia
Are the apples of the green branch of Emhain.
IX.
Tusa (tussa) mac Sadhbha saoire,
As (is) tu an slat (intshlat) abhla as (ar) aille,
Ca dia do bhru na boinne
Do roine ria thu a taidhe.
IX.
Thou, the son of noble Sabia,
Thou the most beauteous apple rod;
What God from Bru of the Boyne
Created thee with her in secret?
X.
A Raghnuill, a ri an (in) diongna,
Ra dhruim (druim) dha (da) thi ar ti tearla (herrla)
Do gheabhae (ghebha) a meic saoir Sadhbha,
Labhra on leic a ttaoibh (ttaeibh) Theamhra.
X.
O Raghnall, king of the fortress,[513]
If thou comest with the object of seeking it,
Thou wilt obtain, O son of noble Sabia,
A sound from the flag by the side of Tara.[514]
414XI.
Da madh leat sloigh fhear (bfher) bhfuinigh (fhuinidh).
O bhoinn go mbean (cu mben) re tibhir.
Mo dheit ar mhil ’sar mheadair (megair)
Eamhain mheic Lir mheic Mhidhr.
XI.
If thine were the hosts of the men of the setting (the west),
From Boyne till it touches the Tiber,
Greater to thee for joy and pleasure,
Were the Emhain of the son of Lir, son of Midir.[515]
XII.
A mheic Gofraidh chaoimh (chaeimh) cruthaig,
Nar lo traigh (traid) re taoibh (taeibh) tacair (tacoir),
Ni miadh (miad) leath (lat) e (he) ot athair,
Macathach (mac ath) retre ad rathaigh (rathoigh).
XII.
O son of the fair, shapely Goffraidh,
That withdrawest not a foot in battle;
It beseems not, on thy father’s account,
That any man in thy time should be thy surety.
XIII.
Nior (nir) uaisle (uaisli) inaoi (inai) ri Romhan,
As (is) i do ghnaoi (ghnai) an (in) ghnaoi (ghnai) lainfhial,
Nor uaisle rath riogh (righ) Suiriam,
Na sgath chuilfhiar griobh (gribh) Ghailian.
XIV.
Not nobler was the king of the Romans than thou,
Thy face is the generous face;
Not higher the fortune of the king of Syria,
Than that of the long-tressed griffin of Gailian.[516]
XIV.
Anu ni fhuighbhe (fuidbhi) Eamhain (Emain),
Suirghe mar thu, as tu an cobhair (in chabhair),
Tulchan mar e (he) na aghaidh,
Faghaigh e (he) ar drumchlar domhain.
XIV.
To-day, Emhain will not obtain
A lover like thee—thou art the help;
A hillock like it in comparison,
Find ye it on the surface of the earth.
XV.
Doirse t’ fhearainn (ferainn) as iomdha (imdha),
Soillse inaid (inait) sreabhainn ghorma,
As (is) daoibh (dib) a chraobh (craebh) chuain Eamhna (Emna)
Uaim fhearna, uaim chaomh cnodhbha (chnoghdha).
XV.
Many are the doors of thy country,
Brighter than the blue rills;
Of them, O branch of the stock of Emhain,
Are the cave of Ferna, the fair cave of Knowth.
XVI.
Do raghainnse gan ro (a) luing
Is ann (in) Manainn (Manaind) se (si) mholaim
Go mbeinn (cu mbeind) thuaidh re taobh thfearainn,
Da leanainn uaim chaoimh chorainn.
XVI.
I would go, without a stately ship,
Into this Manainn which I extol;
That I might be north near thy land,
If I followed the noble cave of Corann.
416XVII.
Roinnfe (roindfi) ar dho Mhanuinn mhaigh (do Manaind maid) reidh,
Ar raluing is ar ionnshloigh,
Sleibhte ar fhud do ghort n-glainreidh
Tug daighmheinn ort a fionn bhoinn (find bhoind).
XVII.
The smooth-plained Manann, thou wilt divide in two,
For fleets and also for large armies;
The hills along thy clear level fields,
That have given thee beauty, O fair Boyne.
XVIII.
Coisgfe ar (fher) agus airgfe,
Loisgfe teagh agus tolgbfae (tolcfaidh),
Nar ladh caor ar dho ceardchae,
Seargfae ar a lar caol colpae.
XVIII.
Thou wilt restrain menslaughter, and wilt plunder,
Thou wilt burn houses and wilt demolish;
That no bolt may fall on thy forge,
The narrow Colpa thou wilt dry up.
XIX.
Airgfe Ath cliath an chomhlainn,
Is do sgiath ar sgath do ghlanbhuinn,
Ait toighe ar ttocht (thocht) go Duibhlinn,
Cuinghim ort roimhe a Raghnuill.
XIX.
Thou wilt plunder Ath-cliath of the combat,
With thy shield guarding thy clear side;
The site of a house, on coming to Dublin,
I ask of thee in advance, O Raghnall.
XX.
A Raghnaill, a ri an Domhnan,
A ri dha ttabhraim (da thabhraim) tulgradh,
Ad dhiaigh um chnoc o Colman,
Buaidh orghan stoc is sdurghan.
XX.
O Raghnaill, O King of the Domhnan;[517]
O king, to whom I give ardent love;
After thee, about Cnoc-O’Cholman (Tara),
Shall be organs, trumpets, and clarions.
XXI.
Maith theangnamh, cruaidh do chroidhe,
A fhlaith ceannghlan chuain Mhuile,
Cloidheamh cruaidh oigfhir eile
Beire a truaill bhroighib (broigil) bhuidhe.
XXI.
Good thy prowess, brave thy heart,
O bright-headed prince of the harbour of Mull;
The hard sword of another young man
Thou wilt bear in a yellow-bordered scabbard.
XXII.
Do shleagh dhearg ar dho (do) dhearnainn,
Gach fear a searg (scarc) re a slimrinn,
Gombi (cumbi) a grainne (graine) tre a ghlandruim (geal no glan),
Saidhe a Raghnuill i (hi) a n-ïmlinn.
XXII.
Thy red spear in thy right hand,
With (from) whose slim (sharp) point every man is in love (sickness),
Until its edge is through the clear back,
Thrust it, O Raghnaill, in the navel.
418XXIII.
Geibhe ghlaic (glaic) a cuirr chairre (cnairre),
Geibe shlait (slait) nduinn gan duille,
Do theid (teit) chruinn (cruinn) shleamhain (slemain) sreinge,
Seinne a cuirr leabhair luinge.
XXIII.
Take, in thy round, stout hand,
Take a brown leafless rod,
Thy round smooth, strung rope,
Whilst we are on the poop of thy roomy ship.
XXIV.
Sibhse fir na mbarc mbreactha.
Ni mo chin tracht na ttiocfa (ticfa),
Aitnidh dhaoibh troigh re toptha (tophta),
Do ghoin ochta caoimh chniochta.
XXIV.
You, ye men of the speckled barks,
I love not the strand to which ye come not;
To you is known the quick step,
To the wounding of the bosoms of noble knights.
XXV.
A ua ghil Gofraidh Mhearaigh (Mheraigh),
A fhir do lotraigh luirigh,
Do mhoid (moit) a ri re (ri) rioghain (righain),
Do dhiogail si ar a suilibh.
XXV.
O fair descendant of Godfrey Mearagh,[518]
O man that hast hacked coats of mail;
A king has boasted to a queen,
That he would avenge thee before her eyes.
XXVI.
A mheic (mic) Ghofraidh fheil fearrdha (fherrdha),
A mheic reidh sochraigh shadbha,
Dho bhloghais do moigh (bhloigh) dhomhna (domna),
Chomhla solais ngloin ngarrdha.
XXVI.
O son of generous manly Godfrey,
O mild sedate son of Sabia;
Thou hast broken off from Magh-Domhna (a part of Domhna)
The clear bright garden gate.
XXVII.
A ua Lachluinn na laoidheang
A ua glan Chuinn na ngeibhionn
Iarrfam (iarfain) cuan ar cul Arann
Ag (ac) sur traghann nfhuar n-eirionn (n Erenn).
XXVII.
O descendant of Lochlainn of the ships;
O fair descendant of Conn of the fetters;[519]
We will ask a harbour behind Aran,
Whilst searching the cold strands of Erin.
XXVIII.
Iomdha (Imda) ad luing ar lar bhleighe (bleidhi),
Ris nach buing sal na suidhe (snidi),
Peisd is i na hor bhuidhe,
Is duine ag ol di dighe (dhighi).
XXVIII.
Many is the goblet in the hold of thy ship,
Fixed and untouched by the brine;
Circled by a serpent of yellow gold,
Out of which a man quaffs a drink.
420XXIX.
Deocha dod (dot) chuirm (cuirm) nom ceanglann (nomcenglann)
Do mhuirn ga muirn nach diongbhann,
Duadh (duna) ga nibhe ni fhoghbham,
Mire chormann bfhuar (fuarr) bFhionnghall.
XXIX.
Draughts of thy ale bind me;
What delight does not thy delight repel!
Fatigue in quaffing it I feel not;
Merrier it is than the cold ale of Fingal.[520]
XXX.
Ceim (ceir) ad thigh (atigh) ar ti comhoil.
Fir dhon fheinn a ri ad ralaimh
Easgra (escra) caomh fad chuirm nglanthuair,
Laom (laem) ra ghuail nguirm ar gabbail.
XXX.
To advance into thy house to banquet,
Men of the Fiann, O King, are at hand,
Fair goblets are under thy clear cool ale,
As the blaze of blue coals is ascending.
XXXI.
A Radhnaill a ri Cola
Gach ni ad ghlanluing do gheabha
Rug ar shluagh sniomh an mhara,
Fion tana fhuar na heala.
XXXI.
O Raghnall, O King of Coll,
All things in thy fair ship thou ’lt find;
Which to the host has the winding sea brought—
The thin cold wine of the swans.
XXXII.
[B]og an dream re (ac) dail rochruidh,
Fearr ina a dhail go (cu) dochraid,
Cruaidhe ne fir re (ri) fearthoin (ferthoin),
Fearchoin (ferchoin) cuaine (chuaine) ghil Ghofraidh.
XXXII.
Generous the band in distributing stock;
Better this than to deal it niggardly;
Hardy the men for fighting—
The man-dogs of the pack of fair Godfrey.
XXXIII.
Beri bhuidhin (bhuighin) mbrat ccuanda (cuanna),
Lat do na muighibh mora
Gluaisid gaoth dhod chionn craobha,
Mar chaonna (caenda) fhionn mhaoth mhona (find maeth mona).
XXXIII.
Take a company elegantly clothed
With thee, from the great plains.
May the wind blow over thy topmasts
Gently, as the rustling of soft white moor-grass.
XXXIV.
Aithne ar dho (do) bharr ag bandail (cun banail),
Anall tar faithche fhainn fheoir,
Gluaisid cuirn do chuil chlann uir,
Mhall (mall) shuil nguirm n-uir (uir) dha haindeoin.
XXXIV.
The women will admire thy head,
As thou comest past the prone-grassed green;
Before the rustling of thy youthful locks
The soft blue eye will unwillingly move.
422XXXV.
Dorad (dorat) daoibh (daibh) snuadh ar shambchnaibh,
Ag ad (acat) shluagh a shaoir shochraig,
Leaga corn ur re a n-aighthibh (n-aighthibh),
Aithghin shul ngorm o n-Gofraidh.
XXXV.
The choicest of hues on happy limbs
Is with thy army, O noble, honest chief;
As the sounding of full trumpets before their faces,
Is the glance of the blue eye of Godfrey’s heir.
XXXVI.
Do rosg (rosc) mar bhogha an (in) bharraidh (barraid),
Ag tocht tar rogha an (in) rinn fheoir,
Cosmhail blath do chuil choimmoir,
Re snath bronnoir uir dhinneoin.
XXXVI.
Thine eye is like the modest hyacinth
Peeping through the surface of the pointed grass;
The hue of thy flowing locks is like
Fresh thread of gold from the anvil (or furnace).
XXXVII.
Ni tearc a craobh ur eadtrom (etrom),
Searc (serc) dhod (dot) chul shaor mar seadbharr (sedbharr);
Ni tug (tuc) bean (ben) ead (et) ar thogbhonn (tocbonn),
A gheag (gheg) brogdhonn (broccdhonn) gheal gheagmhar (ghegmhar).
XXXVII.
Not scarce, a fresh, light branch,
Is love for thy glorious gem-like locks;
No woman has been without jealousy regarding thee,
Thou brown-white mighty scion of a great branch.
XXXVIII.
A ghoill do gleire an (in) bhrogha (brogha),
Mar teidhe (theighi) tar moing mhara,
Ruisg chuanda (cuanna) a cuirr na heala,
Buinn gheala gruadha glana.
XXXVIII.
O Gall of the choicest of the Brugh,
As thou goest across the surface of the sea;
Bright are thine eyes, thou of the swan-like neck,
The white feet and the clear cheeks.
XXXIX.
Camdhlaoi ar chaoin (camdlaidarchain) do dhonnbhairr (donnbharr),
A i (hi) Amhlaoibh shaoir sheangdhuinn,
Red laochlaimh reidh a Raghnaill,
Samhlaim eill maothbhain meamruim.
XXXIX.
On thy brown head is a twisted tress,
Thou descendant of the noble, slender-brown Amhlaibh;[521]
To thy soft hero-hand, O Raghnall,
I compare a strip of soft white parchment.
XL.
Samlaim do li is li an chubhair,
A Raghnaill as ri ar Eamhain (Emain),
Realta (relta) ghlas mall fad (fat) mhalaigh,
Samail bharr na n-gas n-geamhair (ngedhair).
XL.
Thy colour I compare to the hue of foam,
O Raghnall, who art king over Emain;
Under thy brows are slow blue stars
Like to the tops of blades of corn-grass.
424XLI.
Maith thinneall chuil (tindell cuili) is cheibhe,
Ar a silleann (sillenn) suil uaine,
Gris chaomh ar ccar (char) a smaile,
Aille thaobh nglan do ghruaidhe.
XLI.
Good is thy arrangement of tresses and locks,
On which a blue eye looks;
With noble ardour is inflamed
The bright surface of thy cheek.
XLII.
Taobh gruaidhe uir dho ionnlais,
Craobh uaine ad (at) shuil mar shamfhrais,
Ar fhraoch thfuilt (hfhuilt) a i (hi) Fhearghais (Fherghais),
Do earmais (ermais) gaoth (gaeth) phuirt Parrthais.
XLII.
Thy fair fresh cheek thou hast bathed;
In thine eye is a blue beam soft as summer showers;
Over the locks of thy hair, O descendant of Fergus,[522]
The wind of Paradise has breathed.
XLIII.
A fhir na greadha gile,
A fhir na heala duibhe,
Garbh shaithe agus min mheile,
Sgin (scin) eimhe blaithe buidhe.
XLIII.
O man of the white steed;
O man of the black swan,
The fierce band and the gentle mood,
The sharp blade and the lasting fame.
XLIV.
Tugais (tucais) ruaig mhadhma ar Maoilbheirn,
Is badhbha uaid na hurdhuirn,
Iomdha a n-glinn fir faonmhaidhm,
A (o) shaorbhaidhbh ghil shing shul ghuirm.
XLIV.
Thou hast inflicted a rout-defeat on Maelbheirn;[523]
Fierce on thy part were the heavy blows;
Numerous are the men dispersed in the glen,
O (from the) noble bright slender blue-eyed hero.
XLV.
A i (hi) Chuinn, a i (hi) Chormaic,
Gus an luing na luing raidhbhric,
Sgaoi (scai) do chreich ar each (ereach) ionnraic,
Do iomlait neach eich aimhghlic.
XLV.
Descendant of Conn, and descendant of Cormac
Thou with the speckled ship of ships;
Pursue thy raids on a worthy steed;
For a foolish steed carries one astray.
XLVI.
Olc dhuinn (dhunn) gan an (in) ghlais (glais) ghaibhnionn (ngaibhnenn),
Anocht ga chul (cul) tais tiormfhann (tirmfhann),
Olc dhunn (dhun) gan an dubh soighleann,
Ar sgur goirmsheang ur Fhionnghall.
XLVI.
Evil for us that the Glas-Gaibhnionn[524]
Is not now in her soft dry sloping corner;
Evil for us that the Dubh-Soinglenn[525]
Is not now in the brilliant stud of Fingal.
426XLVII.
Mo chuairt thall tuillmheach dhamhsa,
A bharr suairc druimneach donnso,
Do guala a ri saor seaghsa,
Leamsa ar don i ’sa n-orsa (hi san orrsa).
XLVII.
Profitable to me was my visit yonder,
O joyous, diademed, brown head;
Thy shoulder, O noble king of Seghais
Were to me equal to this gold.
XLVIII.
Ar n-dol damlisa od dheaghthoigh (ot degh thoigh),
Mhalmsa ni halmsa dochraig,
Measa an teagh riogh dha (da) rachair,
Marthain ag siol geal Ghofraidh.
XLVIII.
On my going from thy good house,
My alms were not pitiful alms;
No better king’s house canst thou go to;
Long life to the bright race of Godfrey.
XLIX.
A mheic Gofraidh ghuirt Mhuile,
Do ghuirt gonfaidh ar n-aire,
Tain go trachtaibh do thighe,
Biri o thraigh mbarc ghloin m-baile.
Baile Suthain.
XLIX.
O son of Godfrey of Mull’s field
Our attention shall thy fields retain;
Spoils to the shores of thy house bear thou,
From the bright-barbed Traigh-bhaile.[526]
427Notes.

512. Lugh mac Ethlenn, for whom see O’Curry’s Lectures, p. 388.

512. Lugh mac Ethlenn, for more information see O’Curry’s Lectures, p. 388.

513. Reginald, son of Godred, Norwegian King of Man and the Isles from 1188 to 1226.

513. Reginald, the son of Godred, was the Norwegian King of Man and the Isles from 1188 to 1226.

514. The Lia Fal at Tara, which sounded at the tread of the rightful heir to the throne. See O’Curry’s Lectures, p. 388.

514. The Lia Fal at Tara, which sounded when the rightful heir to the throne walked on it. See O’Curry’s Lectures, p. 388.

515. Manannan Mac Lir, one of the Tuath De Danann. He is connected by tradition with Emhain Abhlach, or Emain of the apples, which is explained to mean the Island of Arran. See Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. i. p. 78.

515. Manannan Mac Lir, one of the Tuath De Danann. He is traditionally linked with Emhain Abhlach, or Emain of the apples, which is interpreted to mean the Island of Arran. See Four Ancient Books of Wales, vol. i. p. 78.

516. Gailian, a rude form of the name of the Gaileon in Leinster, one of the three tribes of the Firbolg.

516. Gailian, a disrespectful version of the name of the Gaileon in Leinster, one of the three tribes of the Firbolg.

517. Domhnan, another of the three tribes of the Firbolg.

517. Domhnan, one of the three tribes of the Firbolg.

518. This was Godred Crovan, called in the Irish Annals Gofraidh Meranach, the founder of the Norwegian kingdom of Man and the Isles, and ancestor of Reginald.

518. This was Godred Crovan, referred to in the Irish Annals as Gofraidh Meranach, the founder of the Norwegian kingdom of Man and the Isles, and the ancestor of Reginald.

519. This line alludes to Reginald, son of Somerled, who ruled over part of the Isles from 1164 to 1204, and who was supposed to be descended, through Colla Uais, from Conn of the Hundred Battles, one of the traditionary kings of Ireland.

519. This line refers to Reginald, son of Somerled, who ruled over part of the Isles from 1164 to 1204, and who was believed to be descended, through Colla Uais, from Conn of the Hundred Battles, one of the legendary kings of Ireland.

520. It is doubtful whether the Ossianic hero can be referred to here, or in St. 46. He never appears in Irish poetry under the form of Fionngall, but simply Fionn. Fionngall was a name applied to the Norwegians, and to the land they occupied. Hence the Lord of the Isles was called in poetry ‘Ri Fhionngall,’ from the Islands having belonged to the Norwegians.

520. It's uncertain whether we can refer to the Ossianic hero here, or in St. 46. He never shows up in Irish poetry as Fionngall, but just as Fionn. Fionngall was a name used for the Norwegians and the land they settled. That's why the Lord of the Isles was referred to in poetry as ‘Ri Fhionngall,’ because the Islands used to belong to the Norwegians.

521. Olaf Bitling, grandfather of Reginald, son of Godred; but he was also grandfather of the other Reginald, whose mother was his daughter.

521. Olaf Bitling, grandfather of Reginald, son of Godred; but he was also the grandfather of the other Reginald, whose mother was his daughter.

522. Reginald, son of Somerled, was supposed to be descended from a certain Gofraidh, son of Fergus.

522. Reginald, the son of Somerled, was believed to be a descendant of a man named Gofraidh, who was the son of Fergus.

523. Perhaps Morvaren.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Maybe Morvaren.

524. The celebrated Cow of Gaibhnen the Smith. See Annals of Four Masters, note to A.M. 3330.

524. The famous Cow of Gaibhnen the Smith. See Annals of Four Masters, note to A.M. 3330.

525. One of Cuchulain’s horses.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. One of Cuchulain's horses.

526. Dundalk strand.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Dundalk beach.

428

III.

THE DESCRIPTION OF THE ISLES OF SCOTLAND.[527]

The haill Iles of Scotland were devidit in four pairts of auld, viz. Lewis, Sky, Mule, and Yla, and the remanent haill Iles were reknit but as pertinents and pendicles of the said four Iles, and were devidit amangis thir four Iles and annext thairto in this manner. First to the Ile of Lewis wes annext the Iles of Wist, Barra, Harragis, Ronalewis, Pabla in Harreik, Helsker, Collismown, and Iit.

The entire Isles of Scotland were divided into four parts of old, namely Lewis, Skye, Mull, and Islay, and all the remaining Isles were considered as dependencies and appendages of these four Isles, divided among them and attached in this way. First, the Isle of Lewis was connected to the Isles of Uist, Barra, Harris, Ronay, Pabbay in Harris, Heskier, Coll Island, and Little.

To the Ile of Sky were annext Raarsa, Eg, Romb, Canna, Ellan na muck, and Scalpa.

To the Isle of Skye were annexed Raarsa, Egg, Romb, Canna, Ellan na muck, and Scalpa.

Perteining to the Ile of Mule were Lismoir, Tuahannais, Ulloway, Commatra, Inschkennycht, Sanct Colmisinche alias Colmkill, Tireich, and Coll.

Perteining to the Isle of Mull were Lismore, Tiree, Ulva, Coll, Islay, St. Columba’s also called Iona, and Coll.

And to the fourth Ile of Yla wes conjoynit the Iles of Dewra alias Jura, Colonsa, Geiga, Rauchlyne, Seillonyng, Scarba.

And to the fourth Isle of Yla were joined the Isles of Dewra also called Jura, Colonsa, Geiga, Rauchlyne, Seillonyng, Scarba.

But now thir Iles are becum under sundrie mens dominions, quhairthrow thai answer not to the saids four principall Iles, yit thai keip the lawis and uses of the samine for the maist pairt, and speciallie of thair yeirlie dewties, as heireftir shall be declairit. Be thir Iles foirsaids thair is mony small Ilands and Inches in Scotland, quhairof the names are not publist, nor yit in reputation, but worthie of habitation or descryving, quhairthrow we omitt the samyn quhill thai be better inhabite and esteimit of.

But now their islands have come under various people's control, which means they don’t respond to the aforementioned four principal islands. Still, they mostly follow the laws and customs of those islands, especially concerning their yearly duties, as will be explained later. Besides these mentioned islands, there are many small islands and islets in Scotland, the names of which are not published or well-known, but are worth living on or describing. Therefore, we’ll skip over them until they are better inhabited and valued.

Thair is also ane Ness passand southwest fra the lands of Ardmwrche, quhilk Ness is called Romwrche (Point of Ardnamurchan), and divides thir haill Iles in twa; viz. in South and North Iles, viz. the Iles of Yla and Mule with thair saids pertinents, lyand fra the said Ness to the south, and the Iles of Lewis and Sky to the north.

There is also a Ness located southwest of the lands of Ardmurchan, which is called Romurcha (Point of Ardnamurchan), and it divides these entire Isles into two; namely the South and North Isles, specifically the Isles of Islay and Mull with their respective territories, lying from this Ness to the south, and the Isles of Lewis and Skye to the north.

429The first Ile callit Lewis is conjoynit with Harreik, but the sea cummis almaist betwix thame, saifand ane small grip of the lenth of twa or thrie pair of buttis, quhilk narrow grip is haldin the march betwix the Iles of Lewis and Herreis. They are baith 40 miles of lenth, quhairof Lewis is 32 miles, and Herreis 8 miles. The pairt of this Ile that is callit Lewis perteins to McCloyd Lewis. His kin are callit Clan Leod, alias callit Sheill Torquill, that is, the offspring of that man namet Torquill. His principall place thair is callit the Castell of Steornoay, and he may raise on this pairt of this Ile callit Lewis 700 men with Rona, by thame that labours the ground, of the quhilkis nane are chairgit or permittit to gang to ony oisting or weiris in all the haill Iles, but are commandit to remane at hame to labour the ground.

429The first island called Lewis is joined to Harris, but the sea almost separates them, except for a small strip about two or three pairs of butts long, which serves as the boundary between the islands of Lewis and Harris. They are both 40 miles long, with Lewis being 32 miles and Harris 8 miles. The part of this island called Lewis belongs to McCloyd Lewis. His family is known as Clan Leod, username called Sheill Torquill, meaning the descendants of a man named Torquill. His main residence there is called the Castle of Steornoay, and he can gather 700 men in this part of the island called Lewis with Rona, from those who work the land, none of whom are required or allowed to go to any naval expeditions or wars throughout all the islands, but are ordered to stay home and work the land.

This Ile of Lewis is very profitable and fertile alswell of corns as all kind of bestiall wild fowl and fishes, and speciallie of beir, sua that thair will grow commonlie 20, 18, or at the leist 16 bolls beir yeirlie eftir ilk bolls sawing. It is 40 lb. land of auld extent and pay is yeirlie 18 score chalders of victuall, 58 score of ky, 32 score of wedderis, and ane great quantitie of fisches, pultrie, and quhyte plaiding by thair Cuidichies, that is, feisting thair master quhen he pleases to cum in the cuntrie, ilk ane thair nicht or twa nichtis about, according to thair land and labouring.

This Isle of Lewis is very productive and fertile, producing both grains and all kinds of livestock, wild birds, and fish, especially barley, so that typically 20, 18, or at least 16 bolls of barley grow each year from each boll sown. It covers 40 acres of old measurement and pays yearly 18 score chalders of grain, 58 score of cattle, 32 score of sheep, and a large quantity of fish, poultry, and white cloth for their landowners, which means providing for their master whenever he comes to the area, each one for a night or two, depending on their land and labor.

Thair is na great waters nor rivers in this Ile, but small schaule burnis quhairby the salmond and uther fishes swymming thairupon will appear twa pairt dry for fault of water to cover thame, and are slane with treis and bastonnis, and hes na uthir craft nor ingyne to slay thame. Thair is na woods in the Lewis, but ane great wildernes or forest callit Osirsdaill, quhairin is sustenit mony deir, thairfor it is pleasant hunting.

There are no great lakes or rivers on this island, just small streams where the salmon and other fish swimming in them can sometimes be two-thirds exposed due to a lack of water to cover them, and they are caught with sticks and clubs, with no other skill or method to catch them. There are no forests on Lewis, just one large wilderness or forest called Osirsdaill, which supports many deer, making it a great place for hunting.

In this Ile thair is ane little Cove biggit in form of ane kirk, and is callit the Pygmies Kirk. It is sa little, that ane man may scairslie stand uprichtlie in it eftir he is gane in on his kneis. Thair is sum of the Pygmies banes thairinto as yit, of the quhilkis the thrie banes being measurit is not fullie twa inches lang.

In this Island, there is a small Cove built in the shape of a church, and it is called the Pygmies' Church. It is so tiny that a man can barely stand up in it after entering on his knees. There are still some of the Pygmies' bones inside, and of those measured, the three bones are not fully two inches long.

The uther pairt of this Ile callit Harrayis perteins to McCloyd Harreis. His kin and surname is callit Sheall Tormoyd, that is, 430the offspring of that man callit Tormoyd, and albeit this man McCloyd hes landis, as ye shall heir heireftir, and that his principall place callit Dunvegane be in the Ile of Sky, yit he is stylit be this Ile of Herreis. He may raise seven score of able men. This Ile of Herries is also fertile, commodious, and profitable in all sorts effeirand to the quantitie thairof as the Ile of Lewis. Thair is nather woods, great waters, nor rivers thairin, but small burnis as in the Ile of Lewis, and the people thairof as unskilfull in slaying of the fishes and salmond that cummis as thair neighbours are.

The other part of this Isle called Harris belongs to McCloyd Harris. His family name is Sheall Tormoyd, which means he is a descendant of a man named Tormoyd. Even though this man McCloyd has lands, as you will hear later, and his main residence called Dunvegane is on the Isle of Skye, he is still associated with this Isle of Harris. He can gather around 140 able men. This Isle of Harris is also fertile, convenient, and profitable in all respects relative to its size, just like the Isle of Lewis. There are neither large woods, big bodies of water, nor rivers there, only small streams like those on the Isle of Lewis, and the people there are just as inexperienced in catching the fish and salmon that come as their neighbors are.

Thair is ane fair forrest called Otterisdaill in this Ile, quhairin is mony deer and thairthrow pleasand hunting, albeit it be but 20 merk land of auld extent. This Ile payis 3 bolls malt and 3 bolls meill for ilk day in the yeir, 40 mairtis and eight score wedderis, by customs, pultrie, meill, with oist silver.

There is a beautiful forest called Otterisdaill on this island, where there are many deer and enjoyable hunting opportunities, even though it is only 20 merk land in old measurement. This island pays 3 bolls of malt and 3 bolls of meal for each day of the year, along with 40 cattle and 160 sheep, as well as customs, poultry, meal, and silver from the fish catch.

The Ile of Wist is 40 miles of length, but of small breid, and the north pairt thairof perteins to ane clan callit Clandoneill, the south pairt thairof to Clan Ranald. The haill is reknit to be sevenscore merk land, quhairof the Clan Doneill hes threescore merk land, and the Clan Ranald fourscore merk land. The Clan Doneill on thair pairt thairof will raise 300 men, and the Clan Ranald on thair pairt thairof will raise 300 men. Thair is na woods nor great rivers in it, but thair is mony deir in it. Ilk merk land in this Ile payis 20 bolls victuall, by all uther customes, maills, and oist silver, quhairof thair is na certane rentall. The customes of this Ile are splendit, and payit at the Landslordis cumming to the Ile to his Cudicht.

The Isle of Wist is 40 miles long but quite narrow. The northern part belongs to a clan called Clan Donnell, while the southern part belongs to Clan Ranald. Overall, it’s considered to be 700 merk land, of which Clan Donnell has 300 merk land, and Clan Ranald has 400 merk land. Each clan can raise 300 men. There are no woods or large rivers on the island, but there are many deer. Each merk land on this Isle pays 20 bolls of provisions, along with other customs, rents, and fees, but there is no set rental value. The customs of this Isle are extensive and are paid when the landlord arrives on the island for his conference.

The Ile of Barra perteins to McNeill Barra. His surname and kin are callit Clan Neill. His principall dwelling-place thair is callit Keissadull, quhilk is ane excellent strenth, for it standis on the seaside under ane great craig, sua that the craig cummis over it, and na passage to the place but be the sea, quhairof the entrie is narrow, but that ane scheip may pass throw, and within that entres is an round heavin and defence for schippis from all tempestis. This Ile is five miles of lenth or thairby, and is 20 lb. land, and may raise on this Ile, with four or five small Iles that he hes beside it, 200 gude men. Item, in this Ile is ane weill quhairin growis cockles, quhilk is at the fute of ane hill callit the Hill of Barra, twa mile fra the sea.

The Isle of Barra belongs to McNeill Barra. His last name and clan are called Clan Neill. His main residence there is called Keissadull, which is a stronghold because it sits on the coastline beneath a large cliff, making it so that the cliff towers over it, and the only way to enter the place is by sea, where the entrance is narrow enough for just one ship to pass through. Inside that entrance is a round harbor that provides shelter for ships from all storms. This island is about five miles long and is 20 pounds of land, and he can gather around 200 good men on this island along with four or five small islands that he has nearby. Also, on this island, there is a well where cockles grow, located at the foot of a hill called the Hill of Barra, two miles from the sea.

431Rona[528] (Bernera) Lewis is ane Ile of four mile long perteining to McCloyd Lewis, and it is 80 merk land. It payis 120 bolls victuall yeirly by all uther customes and maillis. It is verie fertile of corns and store of gudes and quhyte fisches, but saltis na fisches, but eittis thair staiking and castis the rest on the land, and will raise 60 men.

431Rona[528] (Bernera) Lewis is an island four miles long belonging to McCloyd Lewis, and it consists of 80 merk land. It produces 120 bolls of grain yearly along with other customs and rents. The land is very fertile with crops and livestock, and it has plenty of white fish, but it does not salt any fish; instead, it keeps what it catches and leaves the rest on the land, and it can support 60 men.

Pabba is ane little Ile ane mile lang. It perteins to McCloyd Hereik, and albeit it be but twa merk land, it payis yeirlie 60 bollis victuall, and will raise 40 gude men to the weiris. Bernera[528] (Rona) is ane uther little Ile of the lyk quantitie and payment, perteining to McCloyd Hereik.

Pabba is a small island about a mile long. It belongs to McCloyd Hereik, and although it’s only worth two marks of land, it yields 60 bushels of food each year and can raise 40 good men for the army. Bernera[528] (Rona) is another small island of similar size and payment, also belonging to McCloyd Hereik.

Helsker is ane gude, commodious, and fertile Ile, alsweill of gudes as of corns; for albeit it be but ane mile lang and ane merk land of auld extent, it payis yeirlie to the monasterie of Colmkill, to quhom it apperteins, 60 bollis victuall by uther customes. It is possesst evir by ane gentill man of the Clandonald. Thair is nather moss nor woods in this Ile, but all manurit arable land. It will raise 20 or 24 men.

Helsker is a good, spacious, and fertile island, full of livestock as well as grain; even though it is only a mile long and a traditional merk land in size, it pays the Colmkill monastery, to which it belongs, 60 bushels of food each year through other customs. It is always owned by a gentleman of the Clan Donald. There are neither bog nor woods on this island, just well-tended arable land. It can support 20 to 24 men.

Colsmon is but ane little Ile of ane quarter mile lang and als mekell breid, quhairin is na inhabite nor manurit land, but lyes waist. Mony fisches resortis and hantis thairto and generis within the same; and the principall man of the north end of Wyist, wha is ane of the Clandoneill (as said is), passes with ane number of men in cumpanie anes in the yeir to this Ile, and slayis and takis sa many as they please of the selches, and careyis away with thame.

Colsmon is just a small island about a quarter mile long and just as wide, where there are no people or cultivated land, but it remains uninhabited. Many fishes come and go, and breed there; and the main man from the north end of Wyist, who is one of the Clandoneill (as mentioned), goes there once a year with a group of men, hunting and catching as many seals as they want and taking them away with them.

Irt (St. Kilda) is ane little Ile of ane mile lang, perteining to McCloyd Hereik. It is maist fertile of scheip and foullis, quhairof it payis ane great matter yeirlie to the said McCloyd and his factors. And albeit thay use na pleuchis, but delvis thair corn land with spaiddis, yet thai pay yeirlie 60 bollis victuall. Thair is na horse nor meiris in this Ile, and but few nolt to the number of 60 or thairby. Thair cummis na men furth of this Ile to oisting or weiris, becaus they are but a poor barbarous people unexpert that dwellis in it, useand na kind of wappinis; but thair daylie exercitation is maist in delving and labouring the ground, taking of foullis and gaddering thair eggis, quhairon thay leif for the maist pairt of thair fude. Thay make na labour to obtene or slay ony fisches, but gadderis sum in the craigis, albeit thai 432micht have abundance thairof utherwayis gif thai wald ony way make labour thairfore. Anes in the yeir ane Priest or Minister cummis to thame and baptizes all the bairnis born amangis thame sin his last being thair, and celebrattis marriage to the parteis desyrand, and makes sic uther ministration of the sacraments to thame as he thinkis gude, and gifts thame sic directiounis as he wills thame to use and keip for ane yeir thairefter, and gadderis payment of thair teinds (quhilk thai pay maist thankfullie and justlie of ony people), and departs quhill the next yeir agane. In all times thai sustenit ane auld priest or clerk continuallie amangis thame, to shaw and tell to thame the halie dayis to be keipit in the yeir.

Irt (St. Kilda) is a small island about a mile long, belonging to McCloyd Hereik. It is very fertile for sheep and birds, which provide a significant yearly income to McCloyd and his agents. Although they don’t use plows and instead cultivate their farmland with spades, they still pay 60 bolls of grain each year. There are no horses or mares on this island, and very few cattle, around 60 or so. No men from this island participate in battles or wars, as the residents are a poor, unskilled people who live there, using no weapons; their daily activities mainly involve digging and working the land, catching birds, and gathering their eggs, which is mostly what they rely on for food. They make no effort to catch fish, although they could collect plenty if they put in some effort. Once a year, a priest or minister comes to them and baptizes all the children born since his last visit, conducts marriages for those who request it, and performs other sacraments as he sees fit, offering guidance on practices to follow for the year ahead, and collects their tithes (which they pay very graciously and honestly compared to any other people), before departing until the next year. At all times, they have had an old priest or clerk living among them, to inform them about the holy days they need to observe throughout the year.

The Ile of Sky is ane Ile 40 mile lang and alsmuckle of breid, swa that it is almaist round. It perteinit all haill in auld times to McConneill, but now be his disposition thair is divers heritors of sundrie pairts thairof, the maist thereof extending to 80 merk land lyand almaist in the middis of the Ile caleit Trouternes, and 30 merk land lyand at the south pairt of the Ile quhilk is caleit Slait. It pertenis to Scheall Hutcheoun, that is to say, the offspring of that man callit Hutcheoun, but his principall surname is Clandoneill.

The Isle of Skye is an island 40 miles long and about as wide, making it almost round. In ancient times, it wholly belonged to the MacNeill family, but now, due to his allocation, there are various owners of different parts of it. The largest portion covers 80 merks of land located almost in the center of the island, called Trotternish, and 30 merks of land lies in the southern part, known as Sleat. It belongs to Sheall Hutcheon, which means he is a descendant of a man named Hutcheon, but his main surname is Clan Donyell.

Trouternes payis yeirlie ilk merk land thairof twa bollis meill, twa bollis malt, four mairtis, 16 wedderis, 16 dozen of pultrie, twa merks by the auld maills and utheris dewteis accustomat. Thair was ane castell in Trouternes callit Duncolmen, quhairof the wallis standis yit.

Trouternes pays yearly each mark of land two boll of meal, two boll of malt, four martins, 16 wethers, 16 dozen of poultry, two marks by the old rents and other customary duties. There was a castle in Trouternes called Duncolmen, of which the walls still stand today.

Slait is occupiet for the maist pairt be gentlemen, thairfore it payis but the auld deuteis, that is, of victuall, buttir, cheis, wyne, aill, and aquavite, samekle as thair maister may be able to spend being ane nicht (albeit he were 600 men in companie) on ilk merk land. There is twa strenthie castells in Slait, the ane callit Castell Chammes, the uther Dunskeith. Trouternes will raise 500 men, and Slait 700 men. Ane pairt of this Ile of Sky callit Strathvardeill pertenis to ane Laird callit McKynvin, given to him be McConneill for to be judge and decide all questionnis and debaitts that happenis to fall betwin pairties throw playing at cairtis or dyce or sic uther pastime, and will raise aucht score men. McKynvin hes a castell thair callit Dewnakin. McCloyd Lewis hes 20 merk land in this Ile callit Watternes, 433quhairon he will raise 200 men. McCloyd Herreis hes three cuntries in this Ile, the first callit Durenes quhilk is 28 merk land, and will raise twelf score men, quhairin he hes ane strenthie dwelling place. The second callit Bracadale, quhilk is 16 merk land, and will raise sevin score men. Thair is mony woods in all pairtis of this Ile of Sky, speciallie birkis and orne; but the maist wood is in Slait and Trouternes. Thair is ane wood in Slait, of aucht mile of lenth, with mony deer and rae, and it is verie fertile, with all kinds of bestiall and corns. Thair is great plentie of salmond and hering tane in this Ile. Thair is mony lochis in this Ile, and speciallie in Strathvardill, quhilk is callit Loch Slepan, Loch na Neist, and Loch na Daill. Betwixt Trouternes and Strathtodill lyes ane loch callit Loch Sleggasthe.

Slait is mostly inhabited by gentlemen, so it only pays the old duties, which include food, butter, cheese, wine, ale, and whiskey, depending on what their master can spend for one night (even if he has 600 men with him) on each merk of land. There are two strong castles in Slait, one called Castle Chammes and the other Dunskeith. Trouternes can raise 500 men, while Slait can gather 700 men. A part of this Isle of Skye, called Strathvardeill, belongs to a laird named McKynvin, given to him by McConneill to be the judge and settle all disputes that arise between parties over playing cards or dice or other pastimes, and he can raise eighty men. McKynvin has a castle there called Dewnakin. McCloyd Lewis has 20 merk of land on this Isle called Watternes, where he can raise 200 men. McCloyd Herreis has three regions on this Isle; the first is called Durenes, which is 28 merk of land, and he can raise twelve score men, where he has a strong dwelling place. The second is called Bracadale, which is 16 merk of land and can raise seventy men. There are many woods all over this Isle of Skye, especially birch and oak; but the most wood is found in Slait and Trouternes. There is a wood in Slait, eight miles long, full of deer and roe, which is very fertile, with all kinds of livestock and grains. There is an abundance of salmon and herring caught in this Isle. There are many lochs in this Isle, especially in Strathvardill, called Loch Slepan, Loch na Neist, and Loch na Daill. Between Trouternes and Strathtodill lies a loch called Loch Sleggasthe.

Raarsa is ane Ile of five mile lang and thrie mile braid, perteining to the Bischop of the Iles; but it is occupiet and possest be ane gentleman of McCloyd Lewis kin, callit Gillechallum Raarsa. His offspring bruikis the same yit, and are callit Clan Gillehallum of Raarsa. He hes ane strange little castell in this Ile, biggit on the heid of ane heich craig, and is callit Prokill. It is but 8 merk land, and will raise 80 men. It payis yeirlie to the bischop 16 merks, but to the capitaine thairof it payis of sundrie tributes better nor 500 merks. Thair is na woods, but great heich craigis in this Ile. It is commodious for corn and all kinds of bestiall, and chieflie horses.

Raarsa is an island five miles long and three miles wide, belonging to the Bishop of the Isles; however, it is occupied and possessed by a gentleman of the McCloyd Lewis clan, named Gillechallum Raarsa. His descendants still inhabit it today and are called Clan Gillehallum of Raarsa. He has an unusual small castle on this island, built on top of a high cliff, known as Prokill. It is only worth 8 merk land and can support 80 men. It pays the bishop 16 merks yearly, but to the captain of the island, it pays various tributes totaling over 500 merks. There are no woods, just tall cliffs on this island. It is suitable for growing corn and all kinds of livestock, especially horses.

Eg is ane Ile verie fertile and commodious baith for all kind of bestiall and corns, speciallie aittis, for eftir everie boll of aittis sawing in the same ony yeir will grow 10 or 12 bollis agane. It is 30 merk land, and it perteins to the Clan Rannald, and will raise 60 men to the weiris. It is five mile lang and three mile braid. Thair is mony coves under the earth in this Ile, quhilk the cuntrie folks uses as strenthis hiding thame and thair geir thairintill; quhairthrow it hapenit that in March, anno 1577, weiris and inmitie betwix the said Clan Renald and McCloyd Herreik, the people with ane callit Angus John McMudzartsonne, their capitane, fled to ane of the saidis coves, taking with thame thair wives, bairnis, and geir, quhairof McCloyd Herreik being advertisit landit with ane great armie in the said Ile, and came to the cove and pat fire thairto, and smorit the haill people thairin to the number of 395 persones, men, wyfe, and bairnis.

Eg is a very fertile and convenient island for all kinds of livestock and crops, especially oats, as every bushel of oats sown there in any year will yield back 10 or 12 bushels. It is considered 30 merk land, belonging to the Clan Rannald, and can raise 60 men for warfare. The island is five miles long and three miles wide. There are many caves underground on this island, which the local people use as strongholds, hiding themselves and their belongings in there. As a result, in March, 1577, during conflicts and hostilities between Clan Rannald and McCloyd Herreik, the people led by a man named Angus John McMudzartson fled to one of these caves, taking their wives, children, and belongings with them. When McCloyd Herreik learned of this, he landed with a large army on the island, went to the cave, set fire to it, and suffocated all the people inside, totaling 395 individuals, including men, women, and children.

434Romb is ane Ile of small profit, except that it conteins mony deir, and for sustentation thairof the same is permittit unlabourit, except twa townis. It is thrie miles of lenth, and alsmekle of breid, and all hillis and waist glennis, and commodious only for hunting of deir. It perteinis heretablie to ane Barron callit the Laird of Challow (Coll), quha is of McClanes kin, but is possest and in the handis of Clan-Rannald. It is ten merk land, and will raise 6 or 7 men.

434Romb is an island with little profit, except that it has many deer, and to support them, it is allowed to remain uncultivated, except for two towns. It is three miles long and just as wide, with all hills and empty valleys, making it suitable only for deer hunting. It belongs to a baron known as the Laird of Challow (Coll), who is related to the McClanes, but is currently occupied and controlled by Clan-Rannald. It is valued at ten merk land and can support 6 or 7 men.

Canna. This Ile is gude baith for corn and all kind of bestiall. It perteins to the Bischop of the Iles, but the said Clan-Rannald hes it in possessioun. It is thrie mile lang and ane braid. It is six merk land and will raise 20 men. In this Ile is ane heich craig callit Corignan weill braid on the heicht thairof, and but ane strait passage, that men may scairslie climb to the heid of the craig, and quhan the cuntrie is invadit the people gadderis thair wives and geir to the heid of the craig and defend thame selfis utherwayis the best thay may, and will not pass to the craig, because it may not be lang keepit onlie for fault of water.

Canna. This island is good for both grain and all kinds of livestock. It belongs to the Bishop of the Isles, but the Clan-Ranald has possession of it. It is three miles long and one mile wide. It has six merk land and can support 20 men. On this island, there is a high cliff called Corignan, which is quite broad at the top, and there is only one narrow way up, making it hard for people to climb to the top of the cliff. When the country is invaded, the locals gather their families and belongings at the top of the cliff and defend themselves as best they can, but they won’t head to the cliff, as it can't be sustained for long due to a lack of water.

Ellan na Muk is but ane little Ile of ane mile lang and half mile braid. It perteins also to the foirsaid Bischop, and is possesst be the Laird of Ardinmwrthe callit Maken. It is four merk land, and payis to the said Laird and his factors aucht score bollis victuall, quhairof four score to the Bischop and four score to the Laird. It will raise to the weiris 16 able men.

Ellan na Muk is a small island, about a mile long and half a mile wide. It also belongs to the aforementioned Bishop and is owned by the Laird of Ardinmwrthe, known as Maken. It's worth four merk land and pays the Laird and his agents eighty bushels of grain, half of which goes to the Bishop and half to the Laird. It can support 16 able-bodied men for the workforce.

Scalpa is four merk land perteining heritablie to McClane, gevin to him be McConneill. It is thrie mile lang, twa mile braid, mair fertile and commodious for deir and hunting nor it is ather for corns or store. It will raise 20 men.

Scalpa is four merk of land belonging to McClane, given to him by McConneill. It is three miles long, two miles wide, more fertile and better for deer and hunting than for crops or livestock. It can support 20 men.

Mule. This Ile is 24 mile of lenth and in sum pairtis 16 mile braid, and in uther pairtis thairof but 12 mile braid. It is all 300 merk land, and will raise 900 men to the weiris. McClane Doward, callit Great McClane, hes the maist pairt thairof, extending to aucht score merk land and ten, and will raise on it with the pairt he hes of the Bischop 600 men thairupon. McClane of Lochbuy hes thriescore merk land, and will raise 200 men thairon. The Bischop hes 30 merk land thair, but McClane Doward hes it in his possession occupiet be his kin. The Laird of McKynvin hes 20 merk land, and the uthir 20 435merk land pertenis to the Laird of Schellow (Coll) but thay will raise 100 thairon. Thair is mony woods and saltwater lochis in this Ile, and it is verie plentifull of all kind of fisches, speciallie hering and salmond. It is na less commodious for guides and store nor ony of the remanent Iles; but not sa gude for cornes. In everie pairt thairof are mony deiris, raes, and wild foullis. McClaue of Doward hes twa castellis in this Ile, the ane named Doward, the uther callit Aross, quhilk sumtime perteinit to McConneill. McClane of Lochbuy hes ane castell thairintill callit the Castell of Lochinbuy. Ilk merkland in this Ile payis yeirlie 5 bollis beir, 8 bollis meill, 20 stanes of cheese, 4 stanes of buttir, 4 mairtis, 8 wedderis, twa merk of silver, and twa dozen of pultrie, by Cuddiche, quhanevir thair master cummis to thame.

Mule. This island is 24 miles long and in some areas 16 miles wide, while in others only 12 miles wide. It is all 300 merk land and can raise 900 men for the wars. McClane Doward, known as Great McClane, holds the majority of it, covering eighty-merk land and ten, and he can raise 600 men there along with his part from the Bishop. McClane of Lochbuy has sixty-merk land and can raise 200 men from it. The Bishop has 30 merk land there, but McClane Doward has it under his control occupied by his kin. The Laird of McKynvin has 20 merk land, and another 20 merk land belongs to the Laird of Schellow (Coll), but they can raise 100 men from it. There are many woods and saltwater lochs on this island, and it is very abundant with all kinds of fish, especially herring and salmon. It is no less convenient for resources and supplies than any of the other islands, but it's not as good for crops. In every part of it, there are many deer, roe deer, and wild fowl. McClane of Doward has two castles on this island, one named Doward, the other called Aross, which once belonged to McConneill. McClane of Lochbuy has one castle there called the Castle of Lochinbuy. Each merkland on this island pays yearly 5 bolls of barley, 8 bolls of meal, 20 stones of cheese, 4 stones of butter, 4 cattle, 8 wethers, two merks of silver, and two dozen poultry, by Cuddiche, whenever their master comes to them.

Lismoir is ane Ile of aucht mile lang lairge, and twa mile breid. It is 80 merk land of auld, and pertenit sumtime to McConneill, but now to my Lord Argile the twa pairt thairof, and the third pairt thairof to the Laird of Glenurquhir. McCowle of Lorn hes the stewardship of the haill Ile and manrent thairof, and will raise thairon to ony weir 100 men. It is very fertile for all kind of corns and speciallie for beir, and will grow alsmekle eftir ane boll sawing as in the Lewis or ony pairt thair with less gudeing or labour; for in mony pairtis thairof are great mosses, and thay will cast ane fowssie or stank throw the ane pairt of the moss, quhairby the water may easier pass away, and teillis syne the remanent of the moss, sa far at the leist as becumis dry be vertue of the fowssie castin, and takis it that thai cast out of the fowssie and guidis the teillit earth thairwith, and thairon will grow the best beir in the Iles, of sic quantitie that I think shame to write it, albeit that I have honest authors to affirm the same. It is plane land without ony woodis or hillis, but all manurit land and moss. It is commodious also for nolt and horses, but best for cornes. It is gude for saltwater fisches, and na uther. It has na set rentall of dewtie, because it is everie yeir alterit or set. Thair is twa castellis thairin upon the pairt perteining to my Lord Argile, ane callit Dunnagaill, but it is not mantenit, albeit it wes of auld ane great strenth for saltwater fisches, ane uther callit the castell of Auchindewne, upon the west side thairof anent the Mule, quhilk wes biggit be 436ane Bischop of the Iles. On the uther Laird Glenurquhirts pairt thairof wes ane auld castill callit Bealwothar, but is not mantenit.

Lismoir is an island eight miles long and two miles wide. It is 80 merk land old, and used to belong to McConneill, but now two parts of it belong to my Lord Argile, while one part belongs to the Laird of Glenurquhir. McCowle of Lorn has the stewardship of the entire island and its inhabitants, and can raise up to 100 men for any war. The island is very fertile for all kinds of crops, especially barley, and can produce as much after a single boll planting as in Lewis or anywhere else with less care or labor; many areas have large bogs, and they create a ditch or drain through one part of the bog, allowing water to pass through more easily, thus drying the remaining parts of the bog. The drainage helps the earth there to be enriched, which grows the best barley in the Isles, in such quantities that I find it embarrassing to write about, even though I have reputable sources to back it up. The land is flat without any woods or hills, just managed land and bogs. It is also suitable for cattle and horses, but best for crops. It’s good for saltwater fish, but nothing else. There is no fixed rental arrangement because it changes or is rented out every year. There are two castles on the part belonging to my Lord Argile, one called Dunnagaill, which is not maintained, although it was once a stronghold for saltwater fish, and another called the Castle of Auchindewne, located on the west side facing the Mull, which was built by a Bishop of the Isles. On the other part owned by the Laird of Glenurquhir, there was an old castle called Bealwothar, but it is not maintained.

The twa Iles callit the Hwnayis, the ane thairof and maist pertenis to ane kinsman of the said McCoule of Lorn. It is twa mile lang and ane braid, ane plane land but ony hills, but all arable land, moss and birkin wood, quhairthrow it is onlie gude for corn, nolt, and horse; it is 8 merk land. The uther pertenis to John Stewart of Hoping (Appin); it is ane mile lang and half mile braid; it is four merk land. The said John Stewart hes it all under maynes, and quhan he settis the same it payis six score bollis victuall, by all uther dewties. Baith thir Iles will raise three score men.

The two islands called the Hwnayis, one of which belongs to a relative of McCoule of Lorn, are each two miles long and one mile wide. They are flat land with no hills, all of which is good for farming, moss, and birch wood, making it suitable only for grain, cattle, and horses; it is eight merk land. The other belongs to John Stewart of Hoping (Appin); it is one mile long and half a mile wide; it is four merk land. John Stewart has it all under management, and when he leases it, it yields sixty bolls of food, along with all other duties. Both of these islands can support sixty men.

Ulloway is ane Ile twa mile lang, ane mile braid. It is twelf merk land perteining to McCower (McQuarrie). It is plane land but ony hillis or woodis, and will raise thrie score men. Ilk merk land payis conform to the Ile of Mule.

Ulloway is an island two miles long and one mile wide. It is twelve merk land belonging to McCower (McQuarrie). It is flat land with only hills or woods and can support sixty men. Each merk of land pays according to the Isle of Mull.

Coamatra is ane Ile of ane mile lang conteinand but twa towns. It is four merk land, and pertenis to McClane of Dowart; it is plane, fair, and verie commodious for corns and catell of sa mekle. It payis yeirlie as Mule payis. It will raise 16 or 20 men.

Coamatra is an island one mile long containing just two towns. It is four merk land and belongs to McClane of Dowart; it is flat, pleasant, and very suitable for growing crops and raising cattle. It pays yearly as Mule pays. It can support 16 to 20 men.

Inschenycht (Inchkenneth) is ane Ile perteining to the said McClane, of a lyke lenth, halding payment and commodities in all sortis as the said Ile of Coamatra.

Inschenycht (Inchkenneth) is an island belonging to the said McClane, of a similar length, holding payments and goods in all kinds just like the said island of Coamatra.

Sanct Colms Inche (Iona) is ane Ile ane mile lang, large half mile braid, but is 30 merk land. In this Ile is the Bischop of the Iles principall dwelling places. Thair is twa religious places—ane thairof for monkis, ane uther for nunnes. In this Ile is the sepulchre of all the kingis of Scotland of auld. It is verie commodious for corns and catell, but na woodis nor mosses, quhairthrow thai are scant of fire, but that that cummis to thame furth of other Iles be sea. In this are all the Gentlemen of the Iles buryit as yit.

Sanct Colms Inche (Iona) is an island about a mile long and half a mile wide, but it's 30 merk land. On this island is the main residence of the Bishop of the Isles. There are two religious places—one for monks and another for nuns. This island is the burial site of all the old kings of Scotland. It's very suitable for growing crops and raising cattle, but there are no woods or mosses, which means they have little firewood, except for what comes to them from other islands by sea. All the gentlemen of the Isles are buried here as well.

Collow (Coll) is ane Ile of 12 mile of lenth, 4 or 6 mile of breid in sum pairtis thairof. It is 30 merk land, and pertenis to the Laird of Collow, quhairin he hes ane castell callit Brekauche, quhilk is ane great strenth be reason of the situation thairof verie neir to the sea, quhilk defendis the half thairof, and 437hes three walls about the rest of the castell and thairof biggit with lyme and stane, with sundrie gude devises for defending of the tower. Ane uther wall about that, within the quhilk schippis and boittis are drawin and salvit. And the third and the uttermost wall of tymber and earth, within the quhilk the haill gudes of the cuntrie are keipit in tyme of troublis or weiris. It is very fertile alsweill of corns as of all kind of catell. Thair is sum little birkin woodis within the said Ile. Ilk merk land payis yeirlie as is declarit of the Ile of Mule, and will raise seven score men.

Collow (Coll) is an island that is 12 miles long and 4 to 6 miles wide in some parts. It is valued at 30 merk land and belongs to the Laird of Collow, who has a castle called Brekauche there. This castle is quite strong due to its location very close to the sea, which protects part of it. It has three walls surrounding the rest of the castle, built with lime and stone, along with several good features for defending the tower. There is another wall inside that area, where ships and boats are drawn in and protected. The third and outermost wall is made of wood and earth, within which all the goods of the country are kept during times of trouble or war. The land is very fertile for both crops and all kinds of livestock. There are some small birch woods on the island. Each merk land pays annually as stated for the Isle of Mule, and it can raise seven score men.

Tierhie (Tiree) is ane Ile of aucht mile of lenth, and in sum pairtis but thrie mile braid, and at the braidest is six mile braid. But it is commodious and fertile of corns and store of gudes. It is 140 merk land, and will raise to the weiris 300 men. It pertenis to great McClane of Doward, gevin to him be McConneill. It was callit in all tymes McConnells girnell; for it is all teillit land, and na girs but ley land, quhilk is maist nurischand girs of ony other, quhairthrow the ky of this Ile abundis sa of milk that thai are milkit four times in the day. The yeirlie dewtie thairof is sa great of victuall, buttir, cheis, mairtis, wedderis, and other customes, that it is uncertain to the inhabitants thairof quhat, thai should pay, but obeyis and payis quhatevir is cravet be thair maister for thair haill deuties, only to tak sa mony firlotts as micht stand side be side round about the haill Ile full of victuall, half meill, half beir, and it wes refuseit.

Tierhie (Tiree) is an island eight miles long, and in some parts only three miles wide, while at its widest, it is six miles wide. But it is convenient and fertile, producing grains and livestock. It is a 140merk land and can supply 300 men for the militia. It belongs to the great McClane of Doward, given to him by McConneill. It has been known throughout time as McConnell's granary; for it is all arable land, and there are no other pastures but meadowland, which is the most nourishing for livestock compared to any other, causing the cattle on this island to produce so much milk that they are milked four times a day. The annual yield of food, butter, cheese, meat, wethers, and other customs is so substantial that the inhabitants are uncertain about what they should pay; they simply comply and pay whatever their master demands for all their dues, only taking as many firlots as could be placed side by side all around the island full of food, half meal, half barley, and it was refused.

Ila is ane Ile of 24 mile lang and twenty mile braid. It is 18 score merk land, and will raise 800 men. McClane of Doward hes the half thairof, and the other half pertenis to ane of the Clan Donald cum of McConneills house. This Ile is plenteous of woodis, quhairin are mony deir, raes, and wild foullis. It is also commodious for all kinds of fisches, and speciallie salmond, be reason of diverse rivers rynnand throw the same, quhairin swymes not only mony salmond, but in all the small burnis of this Ile are multipill of salmond and other fisches. McClane hes ane strenthie castell thairin, quhilk standis in ane niche within ane fresche-water loch callit Lochgormen; the uther castell pertenis to the Cland-donald, it is callit Downerie. Ilk merk land in this Ile payis yeirlie three mairtis and ane half, 14 wedderis, 2 geis, 4 dozen and 8 pultrie, 5 bollis malt with ane peck to 438ilk boll, 6 bollis meill, 20 stane of cheis, and twa merk of silver. And ilk merk land man sustein daylie and yeirlie ane gentleman in meit and claith, quhilk dois na labour, but is haldin as ane of their maisters household men, and man be sustenit and furneisit in all necessaries be the tennent, and he man be reddie to his maisters service and advis. Ilk town in this Ile is twa merk land and ane half, and payis yeirlie of Gersum at Beltane four ky with calf, four zowis with lamb, four geis, nine hennis, and 10s. of silver.

Ila is an island that is 24 miles long and 20 miles wide. It has 1,800 acres of land and can support 800 men. McClane of Doward owns half of it, while the other half belongs to a member of the Clan Donald from the McConneills family. This island is rich in woods, home to many deer, roe deer, and wild birds. It's also great for all kinds of fish, especially salmon, due to several rivers flowing through it, which not only contain many salmon but also have plenty of salmon and other fish in all the small streams on this island. McClane has a strong castle there, which sits in a nook within a freshwater loch called Lochgormen; the other castle belongs to the Clan Donald and is called Downerie. Each acre of land on this island pays annually three and a half steers, 14 wethers, 2 geese, 48 poultry, 5 bolls of malt with a peck for each boll, 6 bolls of meal, 20 stone of cheese, and two merks of silver. Each man with an acre of land is supported daily and yearly by a gentleman in food and clothing, who does no labor but is kept as one of their master's household men, and must be provided for in all necessities by the tenant, and be ready for his master's service and advice. Each town on this island is two and a half acres and pays annually as their rent at Beltane four cows with calves, four ewes with lambs, four geese, nine hens, and 10 shillings in silver.

Jura, alias Deura, is 24 mile lang, and 8 mile braid quhair it is braidest. It is 30 merk land. The half pairt thairof pertenis to the said McClane, and the uther half to the Clan Donald. The haill will raise, with the Ile of Scarba (quhilk is baith but ane parochin), 100 men. Sa mekle as is labourit and teillit of this Ile is excellent land, and verie fertile for corns; but it is for the maist pairt wildernes and woodis, quhairin is mony deir, raes, and other wild beistis, quhairthrow thair is better hunting in this Ile nor ony of the rest. Sa mekle labourit land as is in this Ile, it payis alike to Ila of dewties.

Jura, username Deura, is 24 miles long and 8 miles wide at its widest point. It consists of 30 merk of land. Half of it belongs to McClane, and the other half to the Clan Donald. Together with the Isle of Scarba (which is considered one parish), it can raise 100 men. The cultivated and tilled land on this island is excellent and very fertile for crops; however, most of it is wilderness and woods, where there are many deer, roe deer, and other wild animals, making hunting here better than anywhere else. The cultivated land on this island pays the same taxes as that on Islay.

Collonsa and Orandsay are baith ane Ile, except that the full sea of the flwde flowis in betwix thame. Collonsa is 18 mile of lenth and five mile braid. It is 30 merk land, and pertenis to the Laird thairof callit Makasie (Macduffy), ane dependar on the Clan Donald. Orandsay is but ane mile of lenth, and alsmekle of breid. It is 4 merk land, quhairin is but ane town, quhilk is an abbay place dedicat to St. Columb, it pertenis to the Bischop of the Iles. Thir twa Iles will raise 100 men, and payis according to the Ile of Ila. Na woodis nor wildernes is in thir Isles, but all teillit land.

Collonsa and Orandsay are both one island, except that the full sea of the flood flows between them. Collonsa is 18 miles long and five miles wide. It is 30 merk land and belongs to the laird called Makasie (Macduffy), who is a dependent of Clan Donald. Orandsay is only one mile long and the same width. It is 4 merk land, which has just one town, an abbey dedicated to St. Columb, and it belongs to the Bishop of the Isles. These two islands can raise 100 men and pay according to the Isle of Isla. There are no woods or wilderness on these islands, just all cultivated land.

Seill is ane Ile of 5 mile lang, thrie mile braid, and is threescore merk land. It pertenis to the Earle of Argile, and will raise thairon six score men. It is all plane manurit land, but ony wildernes or woodis, quhairby it is verie fertile of store and corns and payis zeirlie conform as we have spoken before of the Ile of Lismoir.

Seill is an island 5 miles long, 3 miles wide, and consists of 60 merk land. It belongs to the Earl of Argyle and can support 120 men. The land is mostly flat and cultivated, except for some wilderness or woods, making it very fertile for livestock and crops, and it pays yearly as we mentioned earlier about the Isle of Lismoir.

Loyng is ane little Ile thrie mile lang, twa myle braid, and is fourty merk land. It pertens heritablie to my Lord Argile, but McClane Doward hes it of my Lord Argile for service. This Ile payis zeirlie of mairtis and ferme as Lismoir and Seill payis.

Loyng is a small island three miles long, two miles wide, and has forty acres of land. It rightfully belongs to my Lord Argyle, but McClane Doward holds it from my Lord Argyle in exchange for services. This island pays yearly for rents and fees just like Lismoir and Seill do.

Scarba is ane Ile thrie mile lang and twa mile breid. It is 4394 merk land, and pertenis to McClane of Lochbuy in heritage. It is all woodis and craigis, except twa tounis, and thairfore it is better for sustentation of bestiall nor for cornes. It payis zeirlie samekle as is labourit thairof, as the remanent Iles payis, and will raise 17 men.

Scarba is an island three miles long and two miles wide. It is 4394 merks of land and belongs to McClane of Lochbuy by inheritance. It is all woods and rocks, except for two towns, so it’s more suitable for livestock than for crops. It pays yearly just as much as what is farmed there, like the other islands, and will support 17 men.

Geiza (Gigha) is ane Ile of five mile lang, twa mile braid, and is 30 merk land; it pertenis to the Clan Donald. It is very plane, profitable, and fertile land for all kind of corns, but any woodis, hillis, or craigis; and ilk merkland thairof payis as Ila payis, except in mairtis and wedderis, because it is not gude for store. It will raise 100 men.

Geiza (Gigha) is an island that is five miles long and two miles wide, with 30 merks of land. It belongs to the Clan Donald. The land is very flat, productive, and fertile for all kinds of crops, but has no woods, hills, or rocky areas; and each merk of land pays like Ila, except for cattle and sheep, because it isn't suitable for livestock. It can support 100 men.

Rauchlynne is an Ile five mile lang, thrie or four mile braid; it is 30 merk land. It pertenis to the Clan Donald, and is but four mile of sea fra Irland. It is fair, fertile, and profitable baith for girs and corn, with sum grene hillis in it, and na woodis nor craigis. Thairfore thair zeirlie dewtie is conform to use and consuetude of Ireland, quhilk is to sustein ane number of men in meit and fie, and payis ane certane quantitie of all kind of thing that growis amangis thame anes in the yeir to thair maister, and sum taxations as thair maister happens to have ado, and may raise 100 men. Thair is ane auld castell, verie strenthie, callit the Auld Castell.

Rauchlynne is an island five miles long and three or four miles wide; it is 30 merk land. It belongs to Clan Donald and is just four miles from Ireland. It is beautiful, fertile, and profitable for crops and grain, with some green hills but no woods or cliffs. Therefore, their yearly duty is in line with the customs of Ireland, which is to provide for a certain number of men with food and wages, and to pay a specific quantity of everything that grows among them once a year to their lord, along with some taxes depending on their lord's needs, and they can raise 100 men. There is an old castle, quite strong, called the Auld Castell.

Thair is twa Iles that pertenis to thir saids four Iles named Arran and Boyd (Bute). Arran is 24 miles lang, 12 and 8 miles in sum pairtis braid, and is 300 merk land, perteining to my Lord Hamiltoun, quhairin is twa castells. Arran will raise 100 men. Boyd is aucht mile lang, four mile braid, quhairin stands ane great Burrowstown callit Rosa. It will raise 300 men, and is of na less commoditie and profit nor Arran.

There are two islands that belong to these four islands named Arran and Bute (Boyd). Arran is 24 miles long, 12 and 8 miles wide in some parts, and has 300 merk land, belonging to my Lord Hamilton, which contains two castles. Arran can provide 100 men. Boyd is 8 miles long and 4 miles wide, where there is a large town called Rosa. It can provide 300 men and is just as valuable and profitable as Arran.

Thir haill Iles abovewritten, gif thai were on ane end, are fourteen score and twelve mile of lenth and            miles of breid. The common accustomat of raising of thair men is 6000 men, quhairof the 3d pairt extending to 2000 men aucht and sould be cled with attounes and haberchounis, and knapshal bannetts, as thair lawis beir. And in raising or furthbringing of thair men ony time of yeir to quhatsumevir cuntrie or weiris, na labourers of the ground are permittit to steir furth of the cuntrie quhatevir thair maister have ado, except only gentlemen quhilk labouris not, that the labour belonging to the teiling 440of the ground and wynning of thair corns may not be left undone, albeit thai byde furth ane haill zeir, as ofttimes it happins quhen ony of thair particular Ilands hes to do with Irland or neighbours, that the haill cuntriemen bides furth watching thair enemies ane zeir, half ane zeir, or thairby, as thai please. Not the les the ground is not the war labourit, nor the occupiers thairof are nather molestit, requirit, troublit, nor permittit to gang furth of thair awin cuntrie and Ile quhair thay dwell.

The entire group of islands mentioned earlier, if they were all lined up end to end, measures 872 miles long and miles wide. The usual practice for raising their troops is 6,000 men, of which a third, amounting to 2,000 men, should be equipped with armor, breastplates, and helmets, as their laws dictate. When gathering or deploying their troops at any time of the year for any country or war, no farmers are allowed to leave the land for whatever their masters are involved in, except for gentlemen who do not farm, so that the work related to cultivating the land and harvesting their crops is not left undone. This often happens when any of their specific islands has dealings with Ireland or neighbors, causing the entire population to stay away for a year, half a year, or as long as they wish to watch for enemies. Nonetheless, the farmland isn’t poorly tended, nor are the farmers disturbed, pressured, troubled, or allowed to leave their own land and island where they live.

Finis.
Notes.

527. This description must have been written between 1577 and 1595, as the former date is mentioned in connection with the cruel slaughter of the inhabitants of Egg by the Macleods, and John Stewart of Appin, who died in 1595, is mentioned as alive at the time it was written. It has all the appearance of an official report, and was probably intended for the use of James the Sixth, who was then preparing to attempt the improvement of the Isles, and increase the royal revenue from them. See Gregory’s History of the Highlands and Islands, ch. vi.

527. This description must have been written between 1577 and 1595, as the earlier date is linked to the brutal massacre of the people of Egg by the Macleods, and John Stewart of Appin, who died in 1595, is noted to have been alive when it was written. It looks like an official report and was likely meant for James the Sixth, who was then getting ready to improve the Islands and boost royal revenue from them. See Gregory’s History of the Highlands and Islands, ch. vi.

528. The names of Rona and Bernera have been here misplaced. The larger island is obviously Bernera, and the smaller Rona.

528. The names of Rona and Bernera have been switched. The larger island is clearly Bernera, and the smaller one is Rona.

441

IV.

On the AUTHENTICITY of the LETTERS PATENT said to have been granted by King William the Lion to the Earl of Marr in 1171.[529]

This deed was first made known by the learned antiquary John Selden, who printed it in his ‘Titles of Honor’ (p. 700) to illustrate his remarks upon the title of Thane. It is in the form of letters patent, and not of a charter; and is addressed by William, King of Scots, to all bishops, earls, abbots, priors, barons, knights, thanes, and provosts, and all other good men of the whole land, as well cleric as laic. It then narrates that Morgund, son of Gillocher, formerly Earl of Marr, had come before the king at Hindhop Burnemuthe, in his new forest, on the tenth day of the calends of June, in the year of grace 1171, demanding his right to the whole earldom of Marr, before the common council and army of the kingdom of Scotland there assembled: that the king had caused inquisition to be made into his claim by several men worthy of credit, who were barons and thanes of his kingdom, and who found that Morgund was the lawful son and heir of the said Gillocher, Earl of Marr; upon which the king granted and restored to Morgund the whole earldom of Marr, in which his father Gillocher had died vest and seized, to be held by the said Morgund and his heirs of the king and his heirs in fee and heritage, with all pertinents, liberties, and rights, as freely, quietly, fully, and honourably as any other earl in the kingdom of Scotland; he and his heirs rendering to the king and his heirs the ‘forinsecum servicium videlicet servicium Scoticanum,’ as his ancestors had been wont to render to the king and his ancestors. Further, on the same day and at the same place, after doing homage before the common council of the kingdom, the said Morgund demanded that right should be done him for the whole earldom of Moray, in which Gillocher 442his father had died vest and seized; upon which petition, inquisition having been made by several men worthy of credit, who were barons, knights, and thanes of the kingdom, they found that Morgund was the true and lawful heir of the earldom of Moray; and because at that time the king was engaged in the heavy war between him and the English, and the men of Moray could not be subjected to his will, he was unable to do justice to Morgund, he promised that, when he could terminate the war between him and his enemies, and subjugate the rebels of Moray, he would well and truly recognise the right of Morgund and his heirs to the earldom of Moray. And in order to certiorate to others this deed, the king gave these letters patent to the said Morgund. They then conclude with these words: ‘Teste meipso eodem anno die et loco supradicto.’ This is undoubtedly a very remarkable production, if genuine; and Selden adds: ‘I have it writ in parchment in a hand of the time wherein it is dated, but without any seal to it.’ It is referred to by Lord Hailes in his additional case for the Countess of Sutherland, without any doubt being expressed as to its authenticity; and no suspicion seems to have attached to it till the late George Chalmers assailed it in 1819 in a paper printed in the nineteenth volume of the ‘Archæologia’ (p. 241). In this paper he proposes to show that this document is supposititious. He states his objections to it under nine heads, and concludes that Selden had been imposed upon with a spurious deed. His first objection relates to the orthography of the document; the second to the formula of the address; the third to the history of the earldom; the fourth to the minuteness of the date; the fifth to the reserved services; the sixth to the claim to the earldom of Moray; the seventh to the allusion to the war with England; the eighth to the form of letters patent; and the ninth to the words ‘teste meipso,’ which is peculiar to letters patent as distinguished from charters, which at this period invariably have a list of witnesses. The form ‘teste meipso’ first occurs, he says, in 1190.

This document was first revealed by the scholar John Selden, who published it in his *Titles of Honor* (p. 700) to support his comments on the title of Thane. It takes the form of letters patent, rather than a charter, and is addressed by William, King of Scots, to all bishops, earls, abbots, priors, barons, knights, thanes, provosts, and all other good people of the entire land, both clerical and lay. It recounts that Morgund, the son of Gillocher, who was previously Earl of Marr, had appeared before the king at Hindhop Burnemuthe, in his new forest, on the tenth day of the calends of June, in the year 1171, claiming his right to the entire earldom of Marr before the assembled common council and army of Scotland. The king ordered an inquiry into his claim by several trustworthy individuals, who were barons and thanes of his kingdom, and they determined that Morgund was the lawful son and heir of Gillocher, Earl of Marr. Consequently, the king granted and restored to Morgund the entire earldom of Marr, which his father Gillocher had possessed at his death, to be held by Morgund and his heirs from the king and his heirs in fee and heritage, with all associated rights, privileges, and liberties, as freely, quietly, completely, and honorably as any other earl in Scotland; he and his heirs would provide to the king and his heirs the 'Scottish service,' as his ancestors had done for the king and his ancestors. Furthermore, on that same day and at the same location, after swearing allegiance before the common council, Morgund requested justice regarding the entire earldom of Moray, which his father Gillocher had also held at his death; after an inquiry by credible individuals, including barons, knights, and thanes of the kingdom, they determined that Morgund was the true and lawful heir of the earldom of Moray. However, as the king was then engaged in a severe war with the English and could not enforce his will upon the people of Moray, he was unable to grant justice to Morgund at that time. He promised that once he could end the war with his enemies and bring the rebels of Moray under control, he would duly acknowledge the rights of Morgund and his heirs to the earldom of Moray. To certify this deed to others, the king provided these letters patent to Morgund. They conclude with the words: "Test me myself on the same day and place mentioned above." This is certainly a very significant document, if it is genuine; and Selden adds: ‘I have it written on parchment in a hand from the time it is dated, but without any seal attached.’ It is mentioned by Lord Hailes in his additional case for the Countess of Sutherland, without any doubts regarding its authenticity; and it seems no suspicion was cast upon it until the late George Chalmers criticized it in 1819 in a paper published in volume nineteen of the 'Archaeology' (p. 241). In this paper, he aims to demonstrate that this document is fabricated. He lists his objections under nine points and concludes that Selden had been deceived with a false document. His first objection concerns the spelling of the document; the second pertains to the formula of the address; the third addresses the history of the earldom; the fourth critiques the exactness of the date; the fifth involves the reserved services; the sixth relates to the claim to the earldom of Moray; the seventh discusses the mention of the war with England; the eighth examines the format of letters patent; and the ninth pertains to the phrase ‘test me’ which is characteristic of letters patent as opposed to charters, which at that time always included a list of witnesses. He claims that the phrase 'test me' first appears in 1190.

Professor Cosmo Innes, in his preface to the first volume of the ‘Acts of Parliament,’ alludes to this document, ‘the authenticity of which,’ he says, ‘however, is very doubtful;’ and he prints it in a note with the following remarks; ‘Selden’s authority is not lightly to be rejected; and some of the reasons 443against the genuineness of this charter, urged by the late Mr. Chalmers in a paper in the “Archæologia,” founded on the spelling, etc., are of no weight. But it is open to serious objections, whether we consider the narrative or the occasion, and the time and place of its granting and the manner of testing. For instance, it is almost certain that in 1171 there was no war with England. On the other hand, it is difficult to devise a motive for inventing such a document. If it should be considered a very early forgery it is scarcely less important than if admitted to be genuine’ (p. 13). Professor Innes’s authority on such a question is of course very great; and not less so is that of the late Dr. Joseph Robertson. He says, in the ‘Antiquities of the Shires of Aberdeen and Banff,’ vol. iv. p. 691, that ‘Earl Morgund is said to have been the son of Gillocher, Earl of Marr. But this rests only on the letters patent of King William the Lion, first printed by Selden, which I think it is impossible to receive as authentic. The facts which they set forth may perhaps be true in part, but as a whole I don’t see how they are to be reconciled with what is elsewhere recorded on undoubted authority. Nor do I think that the letters can be successfully defended from the objections to them on other grounds—such as their style, the time and place of granting, and the manner of testing. I must, therefore, believe them to be spurious. It is obvious, at the same time, that they were forged at an early period. The learned and accurate Selden thought them to be in a hand of the time, and they seem to be alluded to in the year 1291. They may have been forged at that time, or more probably during the contests for the earldom of Marr between the earl in possession and Thomas Durward before 1228, and between Earl William and Alan Durward in 1257. These contests supply what seems to have been thought wanting—”a motive for inventing such a document.”’

Professor Cosmo Innes, in his preface to the first volume of the ‘Acts of Parliament,’ references this document, stating that ‘the authenticity of which is very doubtful;’ and he includes it in a note with the following comments: ‘Selden’s authority is not easily dismissed; and some of the arguments against the authenticity of this charter brought up by the late Mr. Chalmers in a paper in the “Archæologia,” based on spelling, etc., carry little weight. However, there are serious criticisms to consider regarding the narrative, the occasions, and the time and place it was granted, as well as the method of validating it. For example, it’s almost certain that there was no war with England in 1171. On the other hand, it’s hard to come up with a reason for creating such a document. If it's seen as an early forgery, it’s almost as significant as if it’s accepted as genuine’ (p. 13). Professor Innes’s expertise on such matters is undeniably significant, as is that of the late Dr. Joseph Robertson. He states in the ‘Antiquities of the Shires of Aberdeen and Banff,’ vol. iv. p. 691, that ‘Earl Morgund is said to have been the son of Gillocher, Earl of Marr. But this is based solely on the letters patent of King William the Lion, first published by Selden, which I believe cannot be accepted as authentic. The facts they present may be partially true, but as a whole, I struggle to see how they align with what is recorded elsewhere on reliable authority. I also don’t think the letters can be adequately defended against objections regarding their style, the time and place of granting, and the testing methods. Therefore, I must conclude that they are fake. It’s clear, at the same time, that they were forged at an early stage. The learned and precise Selden believed they were written in the style of the time, and they appear to be mentioned in 1291. They may have been forged then, or more likely during the disputes for the earldom of Marr between the earl who held it and Thomas Durward before 1228, and between Earl William and Alan Durward in 1257. These disputes provide what seems to have been considered missing—’a motive for inventing such a document.’

In the main I concur with the opinions of the late Professor Innes and Dr. Joseph Robertson, and especially with that of the latter, which shows his usual acuteness and sagacity. I consider that the first and second objections made by Chalmers have no weight. With regard to the third, which is that the deed is inconsistent with the known history of the earldom, there is good reason for thinking that some such transaction really took place; 444for Sir Francis Palgrave prints, in his ‘Documents and Records relating to the Affairs of Scotland,’ preserved in the Treasury of Her Majesty’s Exchequer, an appeal prepared in the name of the seven earls of Scotland, and of the community of the realm, to Edward the First of England, which concludes with the following memorandum: ‘That when William, King of Scotland, restored to Morgund, son of Gyloclery, the predecessor of the Lord Dovenald, Earl of Marr, this earldom of Marr, according as the same is contained in a writing which Dovenald, Earl of Marr, possesses, there was wanting then to the said Morgund, and there is still wanting to the earl, three hundred pound land, partly in domain and partly in holdings and more, for which he claims that right should be done him’ (Palgrave, p. 21). The writing here referred to seems to have been this very deed. The fourth and fifth objections have also no weight. Hindhop Burnemuthe is a hamlet on the coast about five or six miles south of Berwick, and there is no improbability in there having been a royal forest there while Northumberland belonged to the Scottish king. With regard to the sixth objection, that the Earl of Marr could have no claim to the earldom of Moray, the documents printed by Sir Francis Palgrave, in connection with the competition for the crown, do show that the Earl at that time did claim to represent the earldom of Moray; for in the same document Dovenald, Earl of Marr, appeals in name of himself as one of the seven earls of Scotland, and in name of the freemen of Moray, and the other relations, connections, and friends of the said Earl. But while I reject all these grounds of objection as not conclusive, I am obliged to admit that the seventh objection, which relates to the allusion to the war with England, and to insurrection in Moray, is fatal to the authenticity of the deed. The war with England did not commence till two years afterwards, in 1173; and the insurrection in Moray broke out after the captivity of the king in 1174, and Moray continued in a state of rebellion from that year till 1181. But during the first eight years of King William’s reign he was at peace with England, and there was no appearance of the royal authority not having been recognised in Moray. Unfortunately it is during this period that the supposed letters patent are dated. Then as to the last two objections, which relate to the form of the deed as letters patent, 445and form of the testing, ‘teste meipso,’ there is no instance, so far as I am aware, of this form being used at as early a period as the reign of William the Lion.

For the most part, I agree with the views of the late Professor Innes and Dr. Joseph Robertson, especially with Robertson's perspective, which demonstrates his usual sharpness and insight. I think the first and second objections raised by Chalmers are not valid. Regarding the third objection, which claims that the deed contradicts the known history of the earldom, there’s solid reason to believe that some kind of transaction actually happened; 444 Sir Francis Palgrave includes, in his ‘Documents and Records relating to the Affairs of Scotland,’ stored in the Treasury of Her Majesty’s Exchequer, an appeal written in the name of the seven earls of Scotland and the community of the realm to Edward the First of England, which ends with the following note: ‘That when William, King of Scotland, returned to Morgund, son of Gyloclery, the predecessor of Lord Dovenald, Earl of Marr, this earldom of Marr, as stated in a document held by Dovenald, Earl of Marr, there was then lacking to the said Morgund, and there still is lacking to the earl, three hundred pound land, partly in domain and partly in holdings, for which he claims that his rights should be honored’ (Palgrave, p. 21). The document mentioned seems to refer to this very deed. The fourth and fifth objections also lack merit. Hindhop Burnemuthe is a small village on the coast about five or six miles south of Berwick, and it’s not unlikely that there was a royal forest there while Northumberland was under the Scottish king. Regarding the sixth objection, that the Earl of Marr had no claim to the earldom of Moray, the documents published by Sir Francis Palgrave, related to the competition for the crown, do indicate that the Earl at that time claimed to represent the earldom of Moray; for in the same document, Dovenald, Earl of Marr, appeals in his own name as one of the seven earls of Scotland and in the name of the freemen of Moray, along with other relatives, associates, and friends of the said Earl. However, while I dismiss all of these objection grounds as inconclusive, I must acknowledge that the seventh objection, which pertains to the reference to the war with England and the rebellion in Moray, severely undermines the authenticity of the deed. The war with England didn’t start until two years later, in 1173; and the Moray uprising began after the king was captured in 1174, continuing in rebellion from that year until 1181. But during the first eight years of King William’s reign, he was at peace with England, and there was no indication that royal authority had not been recognized in Moray. Unfortunately, it is during this period that the so-called letters patent are dated. Finally, concerning the last two objections that relate to the format of the deed as letters patent, 445 and the testing form, ‘test meipso,’ I am not aware of any instance of this form being used as early as the reign of William the Lion.

It is somewhat remarkable, that while these distinguished antiquaries were discussing the question of the authenticity of the letters patent as printed by Selden, it seems never to have occurred to any of them to endeavour to ascertain what became of the original, which Selden said he possessed, and whether it might not be recovered. Selden left his papers to Sir Matthew Hale, and Hale left his to the benchers of Lincoln’s Inn, by whom they were deposited in their library. The search was therefore not a difficult one, and on examining these papers the so-called original was at once found, which I have had photographed by the autotype process. It is undoubtedly a very old document, but not so old as the reign of King William the Lion. The handwriting is, I think, that of the early part of the reign of King Alexander the Third, and it must have existed prior to the document printed by Sir Francis Palgrave already quoted. In this reign, too, there are frequent specimens of deeds in the form of letters patent with the form of ‘teste meipso.’ Three of them are printed in the National MSS. of Scotland, Nos. 62, 63, and 64, and dated respectively in 1261, 1275, and 1282, and if the handwriting is compared it will be seen at once that this document belongs to the same period. The Earl of Marr at this time was William, grandson of Morgund by his son Duncan. He was one of the most powerful barons of Scotland at the time, and was chamberlain of Scotland in 1252. He was one of those who were removed from the administration of affairs in Scotland at the instance of King Henry the Third of England in 1255, being replaced, among others, by Alan Durward. He was recalled to the king’s council in 1257, and took a leading part in Scotland till the year 1273, when he appears to have died. Now we find that in 1257 a question was raised between Alan Durward and William, Earl of Marr, as to the right of the latter to the earldom. A papal rescript issued in that year, directing an inquest to be held, proceeds on the narrative that ‘Our beloved son the nobleman Alan called the Dorrward hath signified to us that, whereas the nobleman William of Marr of the diocese of Aberdeen 446hath withheld the earldom of Marr of right belonging to the aforesaid Alan, and the same doth occupy to the prejudice of him the said Alan, and that Morgund and Duncan deceased, to whom the said William asserts his succession in the said earldom, were not begotten in lawful matrimony,’ William, however, remained in possession, and certainly the production of a charter finding that Morgund was the lawful son and heir of his father, and containing a grant of the earldom to him and his heirs, would be most opportune in determining this question, and, if a genuine deed of this kind did not exist, probably the earl would neither have much difficulty nor much scruple in producing one that would pass muster. If the letters patent are a forgery, I think it must have been manufactured about this time, and I am not sure that we have far to seek for the forger. A charter by William, Earl of Marr, confirming a grant by his grandfather, Morgund, in 1267, is witnessed among others by ‘Magistro Ricardo Veyrement.’ This Master Richard Veyrement was one of the canons of St. Andrews, and I have shown in the introduction to Fordun’s Chronicle that he is probably the author of a ‘Historia’ which existed in the Great Register of St. Andrews, now lost; and the veritable Veremundus, from whom Hector Boece says he derived a great part of his fabulous history. His connection with William, Earl of Marr, at this very time, and his witnessing a charter confirming a grant by that Morgund whose legitimacy was challenged, certainly leads to the suspicion that the clever manufacturer of these letters patent was no other than the arch-forger of the spurious history of Scotland, and that if he had not been unfortunate in the selection of his date, it might even now have escaped detection.

It's pretty striking that while these well-known historians were debating whether the letters patent printed by Selden were legitimate, none of them thought to find out what happened to the original document that Selden claimed to have, or if it could still be recovered. Selden passed his papers to Sir Matthew Hale, who then left them to the benchers of Lincoln’s Inn, where they were stored in their library. So, tracking it down wasn't hard, and upon reviewing these papers, the so-called original was quickly found, which I had photographed using the autotype process. It’s definitely a very old document, but not as old as the reign of King William the Lion. The handwriting seems to date back to the early reign of King Alexander the Third, and it must have existed before the document published by Sir Francis Palgrave that we’ve already mentioned. During this reign, there are also many examples of deeds in the form of letters patent with the wording ‘test meipso.’ Three of those are found in the National MSS. of Scotland, Nos. 62, 63, and 64, dated 1261, 1275, and 1282 respectively, and if you compare the handwriting, it’s immediately clear that this document is from the same time period. The Earl of Marr at that time was William, grandson of Morgund through his son Duncan. He was one of the most powerful barons in Scotland and served as the chamberlain in 1252. In 1255, he was removed from office on the orders of King Henry the Third of England, and was replaced, among others, by Alan Durward. He was brought back to the king’s council in 1257 and played a major role in Scotland until 1273, when he appears to have died. In 1257, a dispute arose between Alan Durward and William, Earl of Marr, regarding William's right to the earldom. A papal rescript from that year, which ordered an inquiry, states that “Our beloved son the nobleman Alan called the Dorrward has informed us that the nobleman William of Marr from the diocese of Aberdeen has unjustly withheld the earldom of Marr that rightfully belongs to Alan and that he occupies it to Alan's disadvantage, and that Morgund and Duncan, who William claims as his ancestors in the earldom, were not born of lawful marriage.” However, William retained control, and it would be very convenient for him to produce a charter proving that Morgund was legally the son and heir of his father, along with a grant of the earldom to him and his heirs. If such a genuine document doesn’t exist, it’s likely that the earl wouldn’t have much trouble or hesitation in creating a fake one that seemed legit. If the letters patent are a forgery, I suspect it was created around this time, and I’m not certain we need to look very far for the forger. A charter by William, Earl of Marr, confirming a grant from his grandfather, Morgund, in 1267, was witnessed by 'Master Ricardo Veyrement.' This Master Richard Veyrement was a canon of St. Andrews, and I’ve indicated in the introduction to Fordun’s Chronicle that he’s probably the author of a ‘History’ which was included in the Great Register of St. Andrews, now lost; and the true Veremundus, the source from which Hector Boece claims to have derived much of his fictional history. His connection to William, Earl of Marr, at this time, along with his witnessing a charter that confirms a grant from Morgund—whose legitimacy was in question—definitely raises the suspicion that the clever creator of these letters patent was none other than the master forger of Scotland's fake history, and if he hadn’t chosen such an unfortunate date, he might have escaped detection even now.

The following is the text of the document:—

The following is the text of the document:—

Willielmus Rex Scotorum universis Episcopis Comitibus Abbatibus Prioribus Baronibus Militibus Thanis et Praepositis et omnibus aliis probis hominibus totius terrae suae tam clericis quam laicis salutem eternam in Domino: Sciatis presentes et futuri Morgundum filium Gillocheri quondam Comitis de Marre in mea præsentia venisse apud Hindhop Burnemuthe, in mea nova foresta decimo kalendarum Junij Anno Gratiæ MCLXXI. petendo jus suum de toto Comitatu de Marre, coram communi Consilio et exercitu Regni Scotiae ibidem congregato. Ego vero cupiens eidem Morgundo et omnibus aliis jura facere secundum 447petitionem suam jus suum inquisivi per multos viros fide dignos, videlicet per baronias et thanos Regni mei per quam inquisitionem inveni dictum Morgundum filium et haeredem legitimum dicti Gillocheri Comitis de Marre per quod concessi et reddidi eidem Morgundo totum Comitatum de Marre tanquam jus suum hæreditarium sicut praedictus Gillocherus pater suus obiit vestitus et saisitus; Tenendum et habendum eidem Morgundo et hæredibus suis de me et hæredibus meis in feodo et hæreditate cum omnibus pertinentis libertatibus et rectitudinibus suis adeo libere quiete plenarie et honorifice sicut aliquis Comes in Regno Scotiæ liberius quietius plenarius et honorificentius tenet vel possidet; Faciendo inde ipse et hæredes sui mihi et haeredibus meis forinsecum servicium videlicet Servicium Scoticanum sicut antecessores sui mihi et antecessoribus meis facere consueverunt. Eodem vero die et loco post homagium suum mihi factum coram communi Consilio Regni mei prædictus Morgundus petiit sibi jus fieri de toto Comitatu Moraviae de quo praedictus Gillocherus pater suus obiit vestitus et saisitus super qua petitione sua per quamplures viros fide dignos Barones Milites et Thanos Regni mei inquisitionem facere feci et per illam inquisitionem inveni dictum Morgundum verum et legitimum hæredem de comitatu Moraviæ et quod eodem tempore propter guerram inter me et Anglicos graviter fuissem occupatus et Moravienses pro voluntate mea non potuissem justificare dicto Morgundo nullum jus facere potui. Sed cum guerram inter me et adversarios meos complere et rebelles Moravienses superare potero et dicto Morgundo sibi et hæredibus suis promitto pro me et hæredibus meis fideliter et plenarie jus facere de toto comitatu Moraviæ. Et ut hoc factum meum aliis certificaretur prædicto Morgundo has literas meas dedi Patentis. Teste me ipso eodem anno die et loco supra dicto.

William, King of Scots, to all bishops, earls, abbots, priors, barons, knights, thanes, provosts, and all other good people in my realm, both clergy and laypeople, greetings in the Lord: Let it be known to all present and future that Morgund, son of the late Gillocher, Earl of Mar, came to me at Hindhop Burnemuthe in my new forest on May 21, 1171, seeking his rights regarding the entire Earldom of Mar in front of the common council and the army of the Kingdom of Scotland gathered there. Wanting to grant Morgund and others their rights as per his request, I looked into his claim through many trustworthy men, including the barons and thanes of my Kingdom. Through this inquiry, I found that Morgund is the true and lawful son and heir of the said Gillocher, Earl of Mar, and thus I granted and restored to Morgund the entire Earldom of Mar as his hereditary right, just as his father, Gillocher, held it before he died. Morgund is to hold and possess it for himself and his heirs from me and my heirs in fee and inheritance, with all its relevant liberties and rights, as freely, quietly, fully, and honorably as any Earl holds or possesses in the Kingdom of Scotland; therefore he and his heirs will owe me and my heirs the foreign service, namely the Scottish service, as his and my ancestors have always done. On the same day and at the same place, after he pledged his loyalty to me before the common council of my Kingdom, Morgund requested rights over the entire Earldom of Moray, which his father Gillocher also held. Regarding this petition, I had an inquiry conducted with many trustworthy men, barons, knights, and thanes of my Kingdom; through that inquiry, I found Morgund to be the true and lawful heir of the Earldom of Moray. However, due to the ongoing war with the English, I have been heavily occupied and unable to fulfill the wishes of the Moray men, so I could not grant any rights to Morgund at this time. But once I am able to resolve the conflict with my adversaries and subdue the rebellious Moray men, I promise Morgund and his heirs, on behalf of myself and my heirs, to fully and faithfully grant rights over the entire Earldom of Moray. To confirm this agreement to others, I have given these letters patent to Morgund. Witness my hand, in the same year, on the stated day and in the stated place.

Note.

529. This paper was read to the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland on the 8th of April 1878, and appears in their Proceedings for that Session, p. 603. The photograph of the Letters Patent was deposited in their library.

529. This paper was presented to the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland on April 8, 1878, and is published in their Proceedings for that Session, p. 603. The photograph of the Letters Patent was submitted to their library.

448

V.

ON THE EARLDOM OF CAITHNESS.[530]

The earldom of Caithness was possessed for many generations by the Norwegian Earls of Orkney. They held the Islands of Orkney under the King of Norway according to Norwegian custom, by which the title of Jarl or Earl was a personal title. They held the earldom of Caithness under the King of Scotland, and its tenure was in accordance with the laws of Scotland.

The earldom of Caithness was owned for many generations by the Norwegian Earls of Orkney. They governed the Orkney Islands under the King of Norway, following Norwegian tradition, where the title of Jarl or Earl was a personal title. They held the earldom of Caithness under the King of Scotland, and its tenure was in line with Scottish laws.

We find from the Orkneyinga Saga that during this period the Orkney Islands were frequently divided into two portions, and each half held by different members of the Norwegian family, who each bore the title of earl. We likewise find that the earldom of Caithness was at such times also frequently divided, and each half held by different Earls of Orkney, though whether both bore the title of Earl of Caithness does not appear.

We learn from the Orkneyinga Saga that during this time, the Orkney Islands were often split into two parts, with each half managed by different members of the Norwegian family, each holding the title of earl. We also see that the earldom of Caithness was frequently divided as well, with each half ruled by different Earls of Orkney, though it’s unclear if both were called Earl of Caithness.

It is unnecessary for our purpose to go further back than the rule of Thorfinn, Earl of Orkney, who died about A.D. 1056, and undoubtedly held the whole of the Orkneys and the entire earldom of Caithness for a long period.

It’s not necessary for our purpose to go further back than the rule of Thorfinn, Earl of Orkney, who died around CE 1056, and definitely controlled all of the Orkneys and the entire earldom of Caithness for an extended time.

He had two sons, Paul and Erlend, who after his death ruled jointly without dividing the earldoms, and their descendants may be termed the line of Paul and the line of Erlend.

He had two sons, Paul and Erlend, who, after his death, governed together without splitting the earldoms, and their descendants can be referred to as the line of Paul and the line of Erlend.

After their death the islands were divided between Hakon, son of Paul, and Magnus, son of Erlend, each bearing the title of earl. The latter was the great earl known as St. Magnus. After his death, Earl Hakon appears to have possessed the whole.

After they died, the islands were split between Hakon, the son of Paul, and Magnus, the son of Erlend, each holding the title of earl. The latter was the famous earl known as St. Magnus. After his death, it seems that Earl Hakon ended up with everything.

Earl Hakon had two sons, Harald Slettmali and Paul, who again divided the islands, each having an earl’s title, but Earl Harald appears to have held the whole of Caithness from the King of Scots. On his death Earl Paul obtained possession of the whole.

Earl Hakon had two sons, Harald Slettmali and Paul, who split the islands between them, each holding an earl’s title. However, it seems that Earl Harald managed to have control over all of Caithness from the King of Scots. After his death, Earl Paul took over and gained possession of everything.

In the meantime the line of Erlend failed in the male line, in the person of Earl Magnus, but his sister Gunhild married a 449Norwegian called Kol, and had by him a son Kali, who claimed a share of the islands, when the King of Norway gave him the name of Rognwald, an earl’s title, and divided the islands between him and Earl Paul.

In the meantime, the Erlend lineage ended with Earl Magnus, but his sister Gunhild married a Norwegian named Kol, and they had a son named Kali. He claimed a portion of the islands when the King of Norway named him Rognwald, an earl's title, and divided the islands between him and Earl Paul.

Earl Paul’s sister Margaret had married Maddad, Earl of Atholl, and had by him a son Harald, and, by a revolution which took place, Earl Paul abdicated, and his nephew Harald was made earl in his place, and shared the islands with Earl Rognwald. The latter then went on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, and in his absence Malcolm IV. made Erlend Ungi, son of Harald Slettmali, Earl of Caithness, and gave him half of Caithness, Earl Harald Maddadson having the other half.

Earl Paul's sister Margaret married Maddad, the Earl of Atholl, and they had a son named Harald. After a revolution occurred, Earl Paul stepped down, and his nephew Harald became the earl in his place, sharing the islands with Earl Rognwald. Rognwald then went on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, and while he was away, Malcolm IV. appointed Erlend Ungi, the son of Harald Slettmali, as the Earl of Caithness, giving him half of Caithness while Earl Harald Maddadson retained the other half.

Earl Rognwald then returns, and on Erlend’s death Orkney and Caithness were shared between him and Earl Harald.

Earl Rognwald then comes back, and after Erlend’s death, Orkney and Caithness were divided between him and Earl Harald.

The line of Erlend again failed on the death of Earl Rognwald, who left an only daughter Ingigerd, who married a Norwegian, Eirik Slagbrellir, and had three sons, Harald Ungi, Magnus Mangi, and Rognwald, and three daughters, Ingibiorg, Elin, and Ragnhild.

The line of Erlend once again ended with the death of Earl Rognwald, who had only one daughter, Ingigerd. She married a Norwegian named Eirik Slagbrellir and had three sons: Harald Ungi, Magnus Mangi, and Rognwald, as well as three daughters: Ingibiorg, Elin, and Ragnhild.

Earl Harald now possessed Orkney and Caithness, but soon after the King of Norway gave Harald Ungi an earl’s title with the half of the Orkneys, and by agreement with Earl Harald, King William the Lion gave Harald Ungi the half of Caithness which had belonged to Earl Rognwald, but they afterwards quarrelled, and Earl Harald Ungi was slain by the other Earl Harald, who again possessed the whole.

Earl Harald now owned Orkney and Caithness, but shortly after, the King of Norway made Harald Ungi an earl and granted him half of the Orkneys. In agreement with Earl Harald, King William the Lion gave Harald Ungi the half of Caithness that had belonged to Earl Rognwald. However, they later had a falling out, and Earl Harald Ungi was killed by the other Earl Harald, who then regained control of everything.

Owing to the mutilation of the Bishop of Caithness by Earl Harald, he was attacked by King William in 1201, and only allowed to retain Caithness on payment of 2000 merks of silver, while the district of Sutherland was taken from him and given to Hugo Freskin de Moravia.

Owing to the mutilation of the Bishop of Caithness by Earl Harald, King William attacked him in 1201, and he was only allowed to keep Caithness by paying 2000 merks of silver, while the district of Sutherland was taken from him and given to Hugo Freskin de Moravia.

Earl Harald died in 1206, and was succeeded by his son David, who died in 1214, when his brother John became Earl of Orkney and Caithness. Fordun tells us that King William made a treaty of peace with him in that year, and took his daughter as a hostage, but the burning of Bishop Adam in 1222 brought King Alexander II. down upon Earl John, who was obliged to give up part of his lands into the hands of the king, which, however, he redeemed the following year by paying a large sum of 450money, and by his death in 1231 the line of Paul again came to an end.

Earl Harald died in 1206 and was succeeded by his son David, who died in 1214. After that, his brother John became Earl of Orkney and Caithness. Fordun tells us that King William made a peace treaty with him that year and took his daughter as a hostage. However, the burning of Bishop Adam in 1222 led King Alexander II. to turn against Earl John, forcing him to give up part of his lands to the king. He managed to get them back the following year by paying a significant amount of 450 money. By his death in 1231, the line of Paul came to an end again.

In 1232, we find Magnus, son of Gillebride, Earl of Angus, called Earl of Caithness, and the earldom remained in this family till between 1320 and 1329, when Magnus, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, died; but during this time it is clear that these earls only possessed one half of Caithness, and the other half appears in the possession of the De Moravia family, for Freskin, Lord of Duffus, who married Johanna, who possessed Strathnaver in her own right, and died before 1269, had two daughters, Mary married to Sir Reginald Cheyne, and Christian married to William de Fedrett, and each of these daughters had one-fourth part of Caithness, for William De Fedrett resigns his fourth to Sir Reginald Cheyne, who then appears in possession of one-half of Caithness (Chart. of Moray, Robertson’s Index). These daughters probably inherited the half of Caithness through their mother Johanna.

In 1232, we see Magnus, son of Gillebride, Earl of Angus, referred to as the Earl of Caithness, and the earldom stayed in this family until between 1320 and 1329, when Magnus, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, died. However, during this time, it's clear that these earls only held half of Caithness, while the other half belonged to the De Moravia family. Freskin, Lord of Duffus, who married Johanna—who owned Strathnaver in her own right and died before 1269—had two daughters: Mary, who married Sir Reginald Cheyne, and Christian, who married William de Fedrett. Each of these daughters inherited one-fourth of Caithness. William de Fedrett gave up his fourth to Sir Reginald Cheyne, who then held half of Caithness (Chart. of Moray, Robertson’s Index). It's likely that these daughters inherited their half of Caithness from their mother, Johanna.

Gillebride having called one of his sons by the Norwegian name of Magnus, indicates that he had a Norwegian mother. This is clear from his also becoming Earl of Orkney, which the King of Scots could not have given him. Gillebride died in 1200, so that Magnus must have been born before that date, and about the time of Earl Harald Ungi, who had half of Caithness, and died in 1198. Magnus is a name peculiar to this line, as the great Earl Magnus belonged to it, and Harald Ungi had a brother Magnus. The probability is that the half of Caithness which belonged to the Angus family was that half usually possessed by the earls of the line of Erlend, and was given by King Alexander with the title of Earl to Magnus, as the son of one of Earl Harald Ungi’s sisters, while Johanna, through whom the Moray family inherited the other half, was, as indicated by her name, the daughter of John, Earl of Caithness of the line of Paul, who had been kept by the king as a hostage, and given in marriage to Freskin de Moravia.

Gillebride named one of his sons Magnus, which shows that he had a Norwegian mother. This is further supported by his becoming Earl of Orkney, a title that the King of Scots wouldn't have been able to grant him. Gillebride died in 1200, so Magnus must have been born before that, around the time of Earl Harald Ungi, who held half of Caithness and died in 1198. The name Magnus is unique to this lineage, as the famous Earl Magnus was part of it, and Harald Ungi had a brother named Magnus. It's likely that the half of Caithness owned by the Angus family was the same half typically held by the earls from the Erlend line, and it was granted by King Alexander with the title of Earl to Magnus, as he was the son of one of Earl Harald Ungi’s sisters. Meanwhile, Johanna, through whom the Moray family claimed the other half, was, as her name suggests, the daughter of John, Earl of Caithness from the line of Paul, who had been kept as a hostage by the king and then married to Freskin de Moravia.

Magnus, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, the last of the earls of the Angus line, died before 1329, when ‘Caterina‘Caterina Comitissa Orcadiae et Cathanesiae’ grants a charter ‘in viduitate.’ In 1330 we find a claim on the earldom of Caithness by Simon Fraser and Margaret his spouse, one of the heirs of the Earls of 451Caithness (Acta Parl. vi.). In 1331 we find Malise, Earl of Stratherne, charged on the Chamberlain Rolls (p. 404) with the rents of the fourth part of Caithness; and in 1334 Malise appears as earl of the earldom of Stratherne, Caithness, and Orkney (Chart. Inchaffray). It is clear, therefore, that the half of Caithness which belonged to the Angus earls, had like the other half passed to two co-heirs, and that the title of earl, with one-fourth of the earldom, had gone to the Earl of Stratherne, and the other fourth to Margaret, wife of Simon Fraser.[531]

Magnus, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, the last of the earls from the Angus line, died before 1329, when ‘Caterina Comitissa Orcadia et Cathanesiae’ grants a charter 'in widowhood.' In 1330, we see Simon Fraser and his wife Margaret, one of the heirs of the Earls of Caithness, laying claim to the earldom (Acta Parl. vi.). In 1331, Malise, Earl of Stratherne, is listed on the Chamberlain Rolls (p. 404) with the rents from a quarter of Caithness; by 1334, Malise is noted as the earl of Stratherne, Caithness, and Orkney (Chart. Inchaffray). It’s clear, therefore, that the half of Caithness that belonged to the Angus earls, like the other half, was divided between two co-heirs, with the title of earl and one-fourth of the earldom going to the Earl of Stratherne, while the other fourth went to Margaret, Simon Fraser's wife.[531]

There is some difficulty in clearing up the history of the last few earls of Stratherne, and of discriminating between them, as they all have the name of Malise. The first of the name of Malise was the son of Robert, Earl of Stratherne, and Fordun (Bower) fixes the date of his death when he says, in 1271, ‘Malisius comes de Stratherne in partibus Gallicanis decessit et apud Dunblane sepelitur.’ In giving the death of Magnus, king of Man, in 1269, he adds, ‘cujus relictam comes Malisius de Stratherne postea duxit videlicit filiam Eugenie de Ergadia;’ but the postea refers to after 1271, and this was the second Malise the son of the former, for we find in 1291, Malise, Earl of Stratherne, does homage to Edward I. at Stirling on 12th July, and twelve days after ‘Maria Regina de Man et Comitissa de Stratherne’ does homage at Perth in presence of Earl Malise. He died before 1296, as among the widows who are secured in their possessions by the King of England in that year is ‘Maria quæ fuit uxor Malisii Comitis de Stratherne.’

There is some difficulty in clarifying the history of the last few earls of Strathearn and distinguishing between them, as they all share the name Malise. The first Malise was the son of Robert, Earl of Strathearn, and Fordun (Bower) states the date of his death when he says, in 1271, "Malisius from Stratherne in the French regions has passed away and is buried at Dunblane." When mentioning the death of Magnus, king of Man, in 1269, he adds, "whose widow was taken as a wife by Malisius of Stratherne, who later married, evidently, the daughter Eugenie of Ergadia;" but the afterwards refers to after 1271, and this was the second Malise, the son of the former. We find that in 1291, Malise, Earl of Strathearn, paid homage to Edward I. at Stirling on July 12th, and twelve days later 'Maria, Queen of Man and Countess of Stratherne' paid homage at Perth in the presence of Earl Malise. He died before 1296, as among the widows who are secured in their possessions by the King of England that year is "Maria, who was the wife of Malisius, Earl of Strathearn."

In point of fact Malise (2d) must have died before February 1292, for in that year ‘Maria Comitissa de Stratherne quæ fuit uxor Hugonis de Abernethyn’ is summoned to Parliament to show cause why Alexander de Abernethyn, son of Hugo, should not have his lands in Fyfe and Perth (Act. Parl. vi.); and that she was not the same Maria as the Queen of Man is clear from this, that she appears along with her in the list of widows in 1296 as ‘Maria quæ fuit uxor Hugonis de Abernethyn.’ She must therefore have been the wife of Malise (3d), son of Malise (2d).

In fact, Malise (2d) must have died before February 1292, because in that year "Maria, Countess of Stratherne, who was the wife of Hugh de Abernethy" is called to Parliament to explain why Alexander de Abernethyn, son of Hugo, shouldn't get his lands in Fyfe and Perth (Act. Parl. vi.); and it's clear that she wasn't the same Maria as the Queen of Man since she appears with her in the list of widows in 1296 as 'Maria, who was the wife of Hugh de Abernethy.' Therefore, she must have been the wife of Malise (3d), son of Malise (2d).

This Malise (3d) is said in Wood’s ‘Peerage’ to have been killed at the battle of Halidon Hill in 1333; but he died long before, for we find that his second wife was Johanna de Menteith, whom he married in the reign of Robert Bruce, as that king confirms 452a grant by Malise, Earl of Stratherne, to Johanna, daughter of John Menteith, his spouse (Rob. Index), and she after his death married John, Earl of Atholl, for there is in Theiner a dispensation in 1339 for the marriage of Johanna, Countess of Stratherne, widow of John, Earl of Atholl, to Maurice de Moravia. Now this John, Earl of Atholl, was himself undoubtedly killed at the battle of Halidon Hill in 1333. In point of fact Malise (3d) must have died before 1320, for King Robert also grants a charter to Maria de Stratherne, wife of Malise of Stratherne, of the lands of Kingkell, Brechin, which were David de Brechin’s (Rob. Index). She must have been therefore married to Malise (4th) during the lifetime of his father Malise (3d), as he is not termed earl; but this Maria is undoubtedly the Comitissa de Stratherne who was implicated along with David de Brechin and William de Soulis in a conspiracy in 1320 (Fordun), and Malise (4th) must then have been earl.

This Malise (3rd) is mentioned in Wood’s ‘Peerage’ as having been killed at the battle of Halidon Hill in 1333; however, he actually died long before that. We see that his second wife was Johanna de Menteith, whom he married during the reign of Robert Bruce, as that king confirms a grant by Malise, Earl of Stratherne, to Johanna, daughter of John Menteith, his wife (Rob. Index). After his death, she married John, Earl of Atholl, as there is a document in Theiner from 1339 granting permission for Johanna, Countess of Stratherne, widow of John, Earl of Atholl, to marry Maurice de Moravia. This John, Earl of Atholl, was definitely killed at the battle of Halidon Hill in 1333. In fact, Malise (3rd) must have died before 1320, since King Robert also grants a charter to Maria de Stratherne, wife of Malise of Stratherne, for the lands of Kingkell, Brechin, which belonged to David de Brechin (Rob. Index). Therefore, she must have been married to Malise (4th) while his father Malise (3rd) was still alive, as he is not called earl; but this Maria is clearly the Comitissa de Stratherne who was involved with David de Brechin and William de Soulis in a conspiracy in 1320 (Fordun), and Malise (4th) must then have been earl.

Malise (3d) had two daughters—Matilda, married to Robert de Tony, and Maria to Sir John Murray of Drumsagard; for in 1293 we find him contracting for the marriage of his daughter Matilda, then under 20, to Robert de Tony (Hist. Doc. i. 394); and in the Chartulary of Inchaffray are two charters by Malisius Comes de Stratherne to John de Moravia and his heirs by Maria filia nostra; and his son Malise (4th) confirms a grant soon after 1319 by Malisius ‘pater noster quondam comes de Stratherne’ to John de Moravia et Maria filia Comitis.

Malise (3rd) had two daughters—Matilda, who married Robert de Tony, and Maria, who married Sir John Murray of Drumsagard. In 1293, we see him arranging the marriage of his daughter Matilda, who was then under 20, to Robert de Tony (Hist. Doc. i. 394). Additionally, the Chartulary of Inchaffray contains two charters by Malisius Comes de Stratherne to John de Moravia and his heirs regarding Maria, our daughter. His son Malise (4th) confirms a grant made shortly after 1319 by Malisius ‘Our Father, once the Count of Stratherne’ to John de Moravia and Maria, daughter of the Count.

In 1320, Malise, Earl of Stratherne, signs the letter to the Pope. This must have been Malise (4th); and in 1334, in a charter in which he styles himself earl of the earldoms of Stratherne, Caithness, and Orkney, he grants to William, Earl of Ross, the marriage of his daughter Isabel by Marjory his wife, declaring her his heir of the earldom of Caithness failing an heir-male of the marriage of the said Earl Malise and Marjory (Cart. Inch.) She must have been his second wife. It has usually been assumed that Isabel married the Earl of Ross, but this is impossible, for in another deed in 1350 the Earl of Ross styles Marjory, Countess of Stratherne, his sister. He was therefore Isabel’s uncle, and the deed was granted at the time of Earl Malise’s forfeiture, when Isabel was probably still a child, and was intended if possible to protect the succession.

In 1320, Malise, Earl of Stratherne, signs a letter to the Pope. This was likely Malise (4th); and in 1334, in a charter where he refers to himself as the earl of the earldoms of Stratherne, Caithness, and Orkney, he grants the marriage of his daughter Isabel, with Marjory his wife, to William, Earl of Ross, naming her his heir of the earldom of Caithness if there is no male heir from the marriage of Earl Malise and Marjory (Cart. Inch.) She must have been his second wife. It is generally believed that Isabel married the Earl of Ross, but that is impossible, as in another document from 1350, the Earl of Ross refers to Marjory, Countess of Stratherne, as his sister. This means he was Isabel’s uncle, and the document was created during the time of Earl Malise’s forfeiture, when Isabel was probably still a child, and it was intended to help protect the succession if possible.

453Earl Malise (4th) had several other daughters. In 1353 Erngils, a Norwegian, gets from the King of Norway the title of Earl of Orkney in right of his mother Agneta, which he forfeits in 1357. In that year Duncan son of Andrew protests for Alexander de le Arde in right of his mother Matilda, called eldest daughter of Earl Malise. In 1364 Euphemia de Stratherne appears as one of the heirs of the late Earl Malise. In 1374 Alexander de le Arde resigns his rights through his mother Matilda to the King. In 1379 Henry St. Clair and Malise Sperre claim the Earldom of Orkney. Henry becomes earl and calls his mother Isabella St. Clair in a charter of lands of which she was heiress. Matilda was probably daughter of Maria the first wife, and the little favour shown to her rights may have arisen from her mother’s complicity in the conspiracy in 1320. The other daughters were probably children of Marjory, and the Earl of Ross appears to have married his niece Isabella to Sir William St. Clair, the father of Henry.

453Earl Malise (4th) had several other daughters. In 1353, Erngils, a Norwegian, received the title of Earl of Orkney from the King of Norway through his mother Agneta, but he lost it in 1357. That same year, Duncan, son of Andrew, protested on behalf of Alexander de le Arde based on his mother Matilda's claim, as she was the eldest daughter of Earl Malise. In 1364, Euphemia de Stratherne is identified as one of the heirs of the late Earl Malise. In 1374, Alexander de le Arde surrendered his rights to the King through his mother Matilda. In 1379, Henry St. Clair and Malise Sperre laid claim to the Earldom of Orkney. Henry became earl and referred to his mother, Isabella St. Clair, in a land charter where she was the heiress. Matilda was likely the daughter of Maria, the first wife, and the limited recognition of her rights may have been due to her mother’s involvement in the conspiracy in 1320. The other daughters were probably children of Marjory, and the Earl of Ross seems to have married his niece Isabella to Sir William St. Clair, who was the father of Henry.

It is clear the right to Orkney and Caithness could not have come to the Earls of Stratherne through the Queen of Man, wife of Malise (2d), nor through either of the wives of Malise (4th), as his daughters by both wives claimed. He must, therefore, have derived his right through his mother, one of the wives of Malise (3d), but this could not have been Johanna de Menteith, and therefore Maria, widow of Hugo de Abernethyn, seems the only possible heiress of the earldom of Caithness.

It’s clear that the right to Orkney and Caithness couldn't have come to the Earls of Stratherne through the Queen of Man, who was the wife of Malise (2nd), nor through either of Malise's (4th) wives, as both of his daughters claimed. Therefore, he must have obtained his right through his mother, one of the wives of Malise (3rd), but this woman couldn't have been Johanna de Menteith. So, Maria, the widow of Hugo de Abernethyn, appears to be the only possible heiress of the earldom of Caithness.

Notes.

530. This paper was also read to the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland on 11th March 1878, and appears in their Proceedings of that Session, p. 571.

530. This paper was also presented to the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland on March 11, 1878, and is published in their Proceedings of that Session, p. 571.

531. In 1375 Alexander de le Arde resigned to King Robert the Second the earldom of Caithness, the principal manor or mansion, with the title of Earl, and all other rights belonging to him in right of his mother Matilda, eldest daughter of Earl Malise; and King Robert granted to his son David the castle of Brathwell, its lands, and all other lands inherited by Alexander de le Arde in right of Matilda de Stratherne, his mother (Robertson’s Index, pp. 120, 129). The castle of Brathwell, now Braal Castle, is in the vale of the Thurso river, and the possession of the principal messuage carried the title of Earl. The other lands of the earldom appear to have been held in pro indiviso fourths.

531. In 1375, Alexander de le Arde gave up the earldom of Caithness, along with the main manor and the title of Earl, to King Robert the Second. He also relinquished all other rights that belonged to him through his mother, Matilda, the eldest daughter of Earl Malise. In return, King Robert granted his son David the castle of Brathwell, its lands, and all other lands that Alexander inherited through his mother, Matilda de Stratherne (Robertson’s Index, pp. 120, 129). The castle of Brathwell, now known as Braal Castle, is located in the valley of the Thurso River, and owning the main estate came with the title of Earl. The other lands of the earldom seem to have been shared in pro indiviso fourths.

454

VI.

ORIGINAL OF THE POEM ON THE LENNOX.

Muireadhach Albanach, c.
Saer do lennan a Leamhain,
Alun og mac Muireadhaigh
A chul druimnech gan duibhe,
Ua Luighdech a liathmhuine.
Maith do chonach gilla ngeal,
O do charais do cheidfhear,
Mac righ bealaigh do bhi an dan,
[Gur] bhi Leamhain a leannan.
Gearr-abhand hainm eacht oile,
A reimheas na rioghroidhe,
Go riacht Corc Muimnech tar muir;
Folt druimnech os a dhearcuibh.
Da tainic Fearadhach fionn,
Mac righ Alban na noirphioll,
Da ndearna re Corc cleamhnas,
Ar thocht ina thighearnas.
Tug Fearadhach, feirrde leom,
A inghean do Corc chuil-fhionn,
Lan da tairm Teamhair Mide,
Leamhain ainm na hinghine.
Toircheas rioghna rug Leamhain,
Maine mac Chuirc chuil-leabhair,
Do thaisigh na hucht an ten,
Do Chore Chaisil na coilen.
Aen do laithibh do Leamhain,
Mathair Mhaine mheirleabhair,
Caega inghen fa ban bonn,
Ag snamh innbhir na habhonn.
455Baidhter i an ucht an chalaidh,
Leamhain inghean Fhearadhaigh,
Baister Leamhain ort da eis,
Meabhair nach olc re a fhaisneis.
Dob annamh ceim catha gall,
Fa timlibh uaine a abhann,
Fa meince leat a Leamhain,
Mac eillte fa tinnbhearaibh.
Do fhas chughat Alun og,
Mac Muireadhaigh na min rod,
Aluinn snuadh a ghlac nglan-ur,
Slat do chuan an ched Alun.
Noch ar leathchumthach leanna,
Alun og ua hOilealla,
Bi an gheag do fhine Alun,
Cead ag ibhe in aen ghalun.
Gen co beith acht aen tunna dfhion,
Ag fine Chuirc na caeimhriog,
Ni sochma siol ceann-glan Chuirc,
Da ndearna fion do anairt.
Mormhaer Leamhna leaca mhin,
Deagh-mhac inghine Ailin,
A gheal-lamh, a thaebh, a throigh,
Saer do leannan a Leamhain.
Saer.
456

VII.

COMPARISON between the Scottish Clans and the Afghan Tribes. Written in 1816 by Sir Walter Scott.

The genealogies of the Afghaun tribes may be paralleled with those of the Clans; the nature of their favourite sports, their love of their native land, their hospitality, their address, their simplicity of manners, exactly correspond. Their superstitions are the same, or nearly so. The Gholée Beabaun (demons of the desert) resemble the Boddach of the Highlanders, who ‘walked the heath at midnight and at noon.’ The Afghaun’s most ordinary mode of divination is by examining the marks in the blade-bone of a sheep, held up to the light; and even so, the Rev. Mr. Robert Kirk assures us, that in his time, the end of the sixteenth century, ‘the seers prognosticate many future events (only for a month’s space) from the shoulder-bone of a sheep on which a knife never came. By looking into the bone, they will tell if whoredom be committed in the owner’s house; what money the master of the sheep had; if any will die out of that house for a month; and if any cattle there will take a trake (i.e. a disease), as if planet-struck.’[532]

The family trees of the Afghan tribes can be compared to those of the Clans; their favorite sports, love for their homeland, hospitality, charm, and straightforward manners are all very similar. Their superstitions are either the same or quite alike. The Gholée Beabaun (demons of the desert) are similar to the Boddach of the Highlanders, who ‘walked the heath at midnight and at noon.’ The most common way Afghans practice divination is by examining the marks on the blade-bone of a sheep held up to the light; similarly, the Rev. Mr. Robert Kirk tells us that in his time, at the end of the sixteenth century, ‘the seers predict many future events (only for a month’s time) from the shoulder-bone of a sheep that has never been touched by a knife. By looking into the bone, they can tell if any immoral acts are happening in the owner’s house; how much money the owner had; if anyone will die from that house in a month; and if any livestock there will catch a track (i.e. a disease), as if struck by a planet.’[532]

The Afghaun, who, in his weary travels, had seen no vale equal to his own native valley of Speiger, may find a parallel in many an exile from the braes of Lochaber; and whoever had remonstrated with an ancient Highland chief on the superior advantages of a civilised life, regulated by the authority of equal laws, would have received an answer something similar to the indignant reply of the old Afghaun: ‘We are content with discord, we are content with alarms, we are content with blood, 457but we will never be content with a master.’[533] The Highland chiefs, otherwise very frequently men of sense and education, and only distinguished in Lowland society by an affectation of rank and stateliness somewhat above their means, were, in their own country, from the absolute submission paid to them by their clans, and the want of frequent intercourse with persons of the same rank with themselves, nursed in a high and daring spirit of independent sovereignty which would not brook or receive protection or control from the public law or government, and disdained to owe their possessions and the preservation of their rights to anything but their own broadswords.

The Afghan, who, after his exhausting travels, had not found a valley that compared to his own home valley of Speiger, can relate to many exiles from the hills of Lochaber. Anyone who tried to argue with an old Highland chief about the benefits of a civilized life governed by equal laws would likely get a response similar to the outraged reply of the old Afghan: ‘We are fine with discord, we are fine with danger, we are fine with blood, 457 but we will never be fine with a master.’[533] The Highland chiefs, who were often quite sensible and educated, and only appeared elevated in Lowland society by pretending to a rank and dignity a bit beyond their means, were, in their own lands, raised in a bold and defiant spirit of independence due to the unquestioning loyalty of their clans and the lack of regular contact with peers, which made them unwilling to accept or acknowledge control from public law or government. They refused to attribute their possessions and the protection of their rights to anything other than their own swords.

Similar examples may be derived from the History of Persia by Sir John Malcolm. But our limits do not permit us further to pursue a parallel which serves strikingly to show how the same state of society and civilisation produces similar manners, laws, and customs, even at the most remote period of time, and in the most distant quarters of the world. In two respects the manners of the Caubul tribes differ materially from those of the Highlanders; first, in the influence of their Jeergas, or patriarchal senates, which diminishes the power of their chiefs, and gives a democratic turn to each separate tribe. This appears to have been a perpetual and radical difference; for at no time do the Highland chiefs appear to have taken counsel with their elders, as an authorised and independent body, although, no doubt, they availed themselves of their advice and experience upon the principle of a general who summons a council of war. The second point of distinction respects the consolidation of those detached tribes under one head, or king, who, with a degree of authority greater or less according to his talents, popularity, and other circumstances, is the acknowledged head of the associated communities. In this point, however, the Highlanders anciently resembled the Afghauns, as will appear when we give a brief sketch of their general history. But this, to be intelligible, must be preceded by some account of their social system, of which the original and primitive basis differed very little from the first time that we hear of them in history until the destruction of clanship in 1748.—Review of Culloden Papers, Quarterly Review, vol. xiv. p. 289.

Similar examples can be found in the History of Persia by Sir John Malcolm. However, we can’t go further with this comparison, which clearly shows how the same social conditions and civilization create similar behaviors, laws, and customs, even during the most distant times and in far-off places. In two key ways, the manners of the Caubul tribes differ significantly from those of the Highlanders. First, the influence of their Jeergas, or patriarchal councils, reduces the power of their chiefs and gives a more democratic feel to each tribe. This seems to have been a consistent and fundamental difference; at no point did Highland chiefs appear to consult their elders as an independent and authorized group, although they likely sought their advice and experience similar to how a general calls a war council. The second point of difference involves the unification of these separate tribes under a single leader or king, who, depending on his skills, popularity, and other factors, holds varying degrees of authority as the recognized leader of the allied communities. In this aspect, however, the Highlanders historically resembled the Afghauns, as we will see when we provide a brief overview of their general history. But to make this clear, we first need to explain their social system, of which the original and basic structure has changed little since we first encountered them in history until the end of clanship in 1748. —Review of Culloden Papers, Quarterly Review, vol. xiv. p. 289.


532. Essay on the Nature and Actions of the Subterranean Invisible People going under the name of Elves, Fairies, and the like. London, 1815.

532. Essay on the Nature and Actions of the Subterranean Invisible People known as Elves, Fairies, and similar beings. London, 1815.

533. Account of Caubul, p. 174 note.

533. Account of Caubul, p. 174 note.

458

VIII.

LEGENDARY DESCENT OF THE HIGHLAND CLANS,
ACCORDING TO IRISH MANUSCRIPTS.

I.

CLANS supposed to be descended from Fergus Leith Derg, son of Nemedh, who led the Nemedian colony to Ireland.

I.
Genelach Clann Cailin here[534] Genealogy of the Clan Colin or Campbells, now known as Campbells.
Cailin oig mac Sir Colin Cambell of Lochaw (chr. in 1407) son of
Gillaeaspic ruaidh mic Sir Archibald Cambell (has a chr. in 1368 of lands as freely as his progenitor Duncan Mac Duine) son of
Cailin mic Sir Colin Cambell of Lochow son of
Neill mic Sir Neill Cambell of Lochaw son of
Cailin moir mic Sir Colin Mor Cambell of Lochaw son of
Gilleeaspic mic Gillespic Cambell (1266, Exch. Rolls) son of
Dubgaill Cambel a quo mic Dugald Cambel, from whom came the name of Cambell, son of
Donnchach mic Duncan son of
Gillaeaspic mic Gillespic son of
459Gillacolaim renabarta mic Duibne mic Malcolm, called Mac Duine, son of
Duibne[535] on raithir mic Duibhne, from whom the name is taken, son of
Eiranaid or Fearadoig mic Fearadoig son of
Smeirbi mic Smeroie son of
Artuir mic Arthur son of
Uibher .i. rig andomain[536] mic Uibher, king of the world (Uther Pendragon), son of
Ambrois mic Ambrosius son of
Considin mic Constantine son of
Amgcel mic Amgcel son of
Toisid mic Toisid son of
Conruirg mic Conruirg son of
Considin mic Constantine son of
Artuir na laimh mic Arthur of the hand, son of
Laimlin mic Laimlin son of
Artuir laimberg mic Arthur Redhand son of
Bene Briot mic Bene Briot son of
Artuir mic Arthur son of
Allardoid mic Allardoid son of
Artuir Fad Eaglais mic Arthur of the long church, son of
Lamdoid mic Lamdoid son of
Findluga mic Findlay son of
Artuir oig mic Arthur the young, son of
Firmara mic Firmara or the man of the sea, son of
460Artuir moir mic Arthur the great, son of
Bene Briot mic Bene Briot son of
Briotus mic Briotus son of
Briotan o bfuilid Breatnan mic Briotan, from whom came the Britons, son of
Fergusa Leithderg mic Fergus Redside, son of
Nemed Nemedius.

534. From the MS. 1467, Kilbride MS., c. 1540, and MacFirbis’s Gen. MS.

534. From the MS. 1467, Kilbride MS., c. 1540, and MacFirbis’s Gen. MS.

535. The later spurious pedigrees made this Duibhne, son of Diarmaid McDuimhn, by Graine his wife, from whom the Campbells were called Siol Diarmaid, i.e. Diarmed’s seed, and place between him and Earanaid seven imaginary Duimhns, Arthurs, and Fearathors (Campbell’s West Highland Tales, iii. p. 89), thus importing the Ossianic hero Diarmed o Duine into the pedigree from mere similarity of name. There is no reason to suppose that the clan were ever really called Siol Diarmed.

535. The later fake family trees claimed that this Duibhne, son of Diarmaid McDuimhn, was connected to Graine, his wife, from whom the Campbells were named Siol Diarmaid, meaning Diarmed's descendants, and placed seven made-up figures—Duimhns, Arthurs, and Fearathors—between him and Earanaid (Campbell’s West Highland Tales, iii. p. 89), thus inserting the Ossianic hero Diarmed o Duine into the family tree based solely on a name similarity. There's no reason to believe that the clan was ever genuinely called Siol Diarmed.

536. MS. 1467 stops here, but elsewhere says the Cambells and Macleods were descended from Nemedius. The earlier part is taken from two other MSS. MacFirbis gives a different list of names, eleven in number, but likewise terminating with Briotan, son of Fergus Lethderg. They are ‘Iobar or Uther Mac Lidir mic Brearnaird mic Muiris mic Magoth mic Coiel mic Catogain mic Caidimoir mic Catogain mic Bende mic Mebrec mic Grifin mic Briotain, o taid Bretnaig, mic Fergusa Leithderg mic Nemid,’ etc.

536. MS. 1467 ends here, but elsewhere it states that the Campbells and Macleods are descended from Nemedius. The earlier part comes from two other MSS. MacFirbis provides a different list of names, totaling eleven, but it also ends with Briotan, son of Fergus Lethderg. They are ‘Iobar or Uther Mac Lidir mic Brearnaird mic Muiris mic Magoth mic Coiel mic Catogain mic Caidimoir mic Catogain mic Bende mic Mebrec mic Grifin mic Briotain, o taid Bretnaig, mic Fergusa Leithderg mic Nemid,’ etc.

II.
Genelach MIC Leod today[537] Macleod Family Tree here.
(Alasdran) mic Alexander Macleod son of[538]
( ) mic William Macleod son of
( ) mic John Macleod son of
( ) mic William Macleod son of
(Giollacolum) mic Malcolm Macleod son of
(Tarmoid) mic Tormode Macleod son of[539]
Leod on raithir mic Leod, from whom the clan is named, son of
Oloig mic Oil the young, son of
Oib mic Oib son of
Oilmoir mic Oib the great, son of
Iamhar oig mic Ivor the young, son of
Sin Iamhar mic Old Ivor son of
Sgoinne Sgandlan mic Sgandlan of Scone, son of
Iamhar Athacliath mic Ivor of Dublin, son of
Connla mic Connal son of
Connaill cl. derg mic Connall of the red sword, son of
Ceallach mic Ceallach son of
Mardoid mic Mardoid son of
Ceallach Catluanid mic Ceallach Catluanid son of
Cuilinnan mic Cuilinnan son of
461Connla mic Connal son of
Dergdian Sgotheg mic Dergdian Sgotheg, son of
Manuis oig micoig mic Manus the young, son of
Magnus na luingi luaithe mic Magnus of the swift ship, son of
Magnus Aircin mic Magnus of Orkney, son of
Iamhar uallach mic Ivor the skilful, son of
Dergi mic Dergi son of
Arailt mic Harald son of
Iamhar nam Breat mic Ivor of the judgments, son of
Ubhaidh mic Ubhaidh son of
Arailt mic Harald son of
Aspuig mic Aspac son of
Ceallach mic Ceallach son of
Connla mic Connal son of
Lamus mic Lamus son of
Lungbard mic Longobard son of
Lamus mic Lamus son of
Lochlan mic Lochlan son of
Arailt mic Harald son of
Laigh laidere o.r. clann Laigh mic Laigh the strong, from whom called Clan Laigh, son of
Fergus Leighderg Fergus of the red side.

537. From the Kilbride MS., c. 1540. The first six names have been carefully erased, probably by a partisan of the rival house. They are supplied from other sources.

537. From the Kilbride MS., c. 1540. The first six names have been meticulously erased, likely by a supporter of the opposing house. They are provided from other sources.

538. Alexander Macleod has charters as son and heir of the deceased William John Maclodeson of Dunvegan, on the forfeiture of the Lord of the Isles in 1498.—Reg. Mag. Sig.

538. Alexander Macleod has documents confirming his status as the son and heir of the late William John Maclodeson of Dunvegan, following the forfeiture of the Lord of the Isles in 1498.—Reg. Mag. Sig.

539. There is a charter by David II. to Malcolm, son of Tormode Macloyde, of two parts of Glenelg.—R. I.

539. There is a charter by David II. to Malcolm, son of Tormode Macloyde, of two portions of Glenelg.—R. I.

III.
Genelach son of Nicail Nicolson Family Tree.[540]
Eoin mic John son of
Eogain mic Ewen son of
Eoin mic John son of
Nicail mic Nicail son of
Aigi mic Aigi son of
Neailb mic Neailb son of
Nicail mic Nicail son of
462Gregill mic Gregill[541] son of
Gillemure mic Gillemure son of
Sealbar mic Sealbar son of
Toircinn mic Toircinn son of
Tottha mic Tottha son of
Trostain mic Trostain son of
Sdacaill mic Sdacaill son of
Erble o fuiled ic Erble mic Erble, from whom Mac Erble, son of
Arailt mic Harald son of
Murechaich mic Murechach son of
Fogacail mic Fogacail son of
Poil mic Paul son of
Ailin mic Allan son of
Airfin mic Airfin son of
Taidg mic Teague son of
Amlaim mic Amlaimh son of
Turcinn Atacliath mic Turcinn of Dublin, son of
Arailt mic Harald son of
Asmainn mic Asmainn son of
Airdil Airdil.

540. This genealogy is added from MS. 1467, as it contains a jumble of Gaelic and Norwegian names somewhat similar to that of the Macleods. It will be observed that the Pictish name Trostain or Drostain occurs among them.

540. This family tree is taken from MS. 1467, as it includes a mix of Gaelic and Norwegian names that are somewhat similar to those of the Macleods. You'll notice that the Pictish name Trostain or Drostain is included among them.

II.

Clans supposed to be descended from Colla Uais, son of Eochaidh Doimlein, King of Ireland.

I.

Na tri Colla.[542]

Na tri Colla. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

A deir an croinicil go ttugadar na tri Colla seacht ccatha re seacht laithe a ndiaigh a 463cheile dultachaibh agus gur marbadh ri uladh san chath deigheanach didh .i. Fergus fogha .i. i cath achaidh deirg. Don taobh a bhus do ghlionn Righe do rinneadh torann gleanna righe on iobur anuas eatarra agus Clanna Rughraidhe, agus nir fhilleadar Clanna Rughraidhe anun o sin ale. Do chuir Ri eireann .i. Muireadhach Tireach gairm ar chlainn Eachach Duiblen .i. na tri Colla agus tugadh go teamraigh iad agus tug saorrse agus sochra dhoibh fein agus da noighrighibh na ndiaigh go siordhaighe agus do mhaith marbhadh a athar doibh ar a ccongnamh do beith leis o sin amach agus tug a noireadsa do dhutbaigh doibh as cionn a ngabaltais a nultaibh .i. Triocha ced in gach cuigeadh eile deirinn agus baile in gach Triocha ced agus teach agus garrdha in gach baile. Ag so an chuid eile dona sochraibh .i. coimheirghe rompa ar fhearuibh eirionn a naonach agus a noireachtus acht Ri eireann amhain agus gan iadsan deirghe re cach. Trian eadala a ccuantaibh long doibh. Tus dighe tus leapta agus ionnalta re mileadhaibh eireann i ttighibh miodhcurta aca. Coinnmeadh da ndaoinibh ar fhearaibh eireann an feadh beidis gan buanacht dfhaghail. 464Gan eiric fola do dhul uatha. Coimhed ghiall eireann aca. Giodh be do rachadh ar a nionchuibh comairce go ceann mbliadhna aige. Gach arm nochtar a naonach no a noireachtus do beith aca. Ni raibe ag righ eireann acht braighde ar braighdibh uatha. Leathghuala Righ eireann ag righ sleachta na ccolla agus fad a laimhe agus a lainne dfholmhughadh eder e agus cach. Coinnmeadh eachra agus chon o shamuin go bealtuine ar feadh eirenn aca. Da mbuantaoi creach na ndiaigh dhiobh agus siad ar sluaigheadh righ eireann se ba san bhoin doibh uadha. Bo ar fich agus tuarasdul do gach aoin da maithibh o righ eireann ar sluaigheadh. Triocha colg ded. Triocha balt airgid. Triocha sleagh. Triocha brat o righ eireann do righ sleachta na ccolla iar bhfhilleadh da sluaigheadh agus da mbeidis geill uatha ag righ eireann ni bhiodh do chuibhreach ortha acht slabrad oir. No a mbeith fa reir a ccuideachtain righ eireann. Oir as uime a dearar oirgiallaibh riu .i. or as glais da ngiallaibh. Ag sin a sochair maille re sochraibh eile nach airmtear annso. A siad na ceithre haibhne as uaisle a nultaibh toranna fearainn chloinne na ccolla .i. Boinn, Banna, an 465Eirne agus an Fhionn. Iomthusa Cholla Uais nior bhfhiu leis fuireach ar a chuid don duthuigh no do na sochraibh sin a dubramar o do bi ere agus an rioghacht aige fein roime sin. Ragbhais a fhearann agus na sochair sin aga braithribh. Dala Colla Uais anais a mbun a gabaltais fein a nalbain agus a bhfhionnlochlannuibh o shoïn ale agus a ngablaigheann uadha acht ar fhill go heirinn diobh a mbun a nduthchasa. Ase so craobhsgaoileadh shleachta righ eireann .i. Colla Uais .i. Clann Domnaill a neirinn agus a nalbain agus a ngablaigeann uatha. Mar a taid Clann Raghnaill a tuaigh agus Clann Eoin Airnamurchann agus Macdubhghuill lathairn agus Clann Alasdair a neirinn agus a nalban agus Clann tsithigh na Munchan agus moran do maithibh oile nach airemtear sonn.

A report states that the three Collas waged seven battles over seven days against each other and that Ulster was defeated in the battle of Deighanach, specifically Fergus of Achaidh Deirg. On the side that cried out, a shout was made from the hills down between them and the Clanna Rughraidhe, and the Clanna Rughraidhe did not return from there thereafter. King of Ireland, Muireadhach Tireach, summoned the descendants of Eachach Duibhen, the three Collas, and they were brought to Tara, where they were granted freedom and prosperity forever, and it was good for their father to be alongside them from that moment, and he provided them with substantial rewards regarding their capabilities, namely thirty hundred in every province, a home in every thirty hundred, and a house and garden in every home. Here is a part for the prosperous, that is, a coalition before them against the men of Erin, their nobility and rank, but only the King of Ireland, without them being challenged. A third share of everything that gives them a fair trade. They engaged in leisure and enjoyment and celebrated through areas of Ireland in their houses of hospitality. They maintained their people with the men of Ireland as long as they can without taking away their permanence, without shedding blood from them. They kept their hostages of Ireland. Whichever nobleman they went to for their protection would have them for a year. Every army that is naked in their rank or noble rank was in their keep. The King of Ireland was only in control out of respect for them. Half the wealth of the King of Ireland was laid bare, and had ample space and lordship in each of them and everyone. They maintained horses and dogs from Samhain to Bealtaine across their land. If they were to grasp at the spoils of their end and they were on the march of the King of Ireland, that would be in the hole from them. For each nobleman who took anything from the King of Ireland during the march, there was a demand to give them. Thirty swords. Thirty silver shields. Thirty spears. Thirty cloaks from the King of Ireland to the heirs of the Collas after coming back from their march, and if they were subjected to the King of Ireland, there would be no restriction on them except for golden chains, or if they were under the authority of the King of Ireland. Therefore it is said, as if they are bound in chains, or as if bound by promises to them. Here are those benefits along with other advantages that aren’t recorded here. They are the four noble rivers that border the lands of the children of the Collas: Boinn, Banna, Eirne, and Fhionn. I, Collo Uais, did not see value in remaining in my territory or in those benefits we mentioned earlier, nor in the kingdom he had before that. He seized his land and those benefits from his brethren. When Colla Uais resides below when gaining his own holdings from Alban and from his noble boundaries from that time and capturing it back with his aim at all times—this is the scattering of the lineage of the King of Ireland, that is, Colla Uais, Clann Domnaill of Erin and Alban and capturing it back. As Clann Raghnaill, in the north, and Clann Eoin Airnamurchann and Macdubhghuill of Lathairn and Clann Alasdair of Erin and Alban, and Clann tsithigh of the Munchan and many other noblemen who aren’t mentioned here.

466

Of the three Collas. The chronicle says that the three Collas fought seven battles during seven days, one after another, to the Ulidians, and that the king of Ulad, i.e. Fergus Fogha, was slain in the last battle of them, viz. the battle of Achadh-derg. On this side of Glen-Righe the boundary of Glen-Righe from the Ibar down (from Newry northwards) was made between them and the Clan Rughraidhe, and the Clan Rughraidhe did not return across from that to this. The king of Erin, viz. Muredach Tireach, invited the sons of Eochaidh Duiblen, viz. the three Collas; and they were brought to Tara; and he gave freedom and emoluments to themselves and their heirs after them for ever. And he forgave them the killing on condition that they would aid him from henceforth. And he gave them this much of possessions beyond their acquisitions in Ulad, viz. a Triocha ced in every other province of Erin, and a bally in every Triocha ced, and a house and garden in every bally. This is another part of the privileges, viz., that the men of Erin, excepting the king alone, should rise up before them in fair and assembly, and that they should rise up before none. They should have a third of the profits of ship-harbours; precedence of drink, bed, and ablutions before the knights of Erin, in banquet-halls. Coigny for their people whilst they might be without getting Bonaght. That they should not lose blood-eric; should have the guarding of the hostages of Erin; that whoever sought their guarantee should have protection for a year; that they should have every weapon unsheathed in fair or assembly. The king of Erin had from them only pledge for pledge. The king of the race of the Collas should have the half-shoulder of the king of Erin (the right to sit or stand beside him), and the length of his hand and spear should be vacant between him and all others. They should have maintenance for horse and hound throughout Erin from Allhallowtide to May. If a prey were taken from them in their rear, when on the hosting of the king of Erin, they should have six cows from him for every cow. The pay of each of their goodmen from the king of Erin, on a hosting, was 21 cows. The king of the race of the Collas should get from the king of Erin, after returning from his hosting, 30 swords, 30 silver belts, 30 spears, 30 garments, and if the king of Erin had any hostages from them, there was no manacle on them save a gold chain, or they would be under control in the suite of the king of Erin; for the reason they are called Oirgialla is that gold (or) is the lock (glas) for their hostages (gialla). These are their privileges, together with other privileges not enumerated here. The four noblest rivers in Ulad are the boundaries of the lands of the Clan Colla, viz. the Boyne, the Bann, the Erne, and the Finn. As regards Colla Uais, he did not think it worth while remaining with his share of the country, or of those privileges we have mentioned, for he himself had Erin and the kingship ere then. He left the land and those privileges to his brothers. With regard (further) to Colla Uais, he remained in the foundation of his own acquisitions in Alban and Finnlochlann (Innsigall) from that time to this, and all who descend from him, except those that returned to Erin or the foundation of their inheritance. These are the branches of the race of the king of Erin, viz. Colla Uais, viz. the Clan Donald of Erin and Alban, and those who descend from them, as are the Clan Ranald of the north, the Clan Ian Ardnamurchan and MacDougall of Lorn, and the 467Clan Alaster of Erin and Alban, and the Clan Sheehy of Munster, and many other good men not enumerated here.

Of the three Collas. The chronicle states that the three Collas fought seven battles over seven days against the Ulidians, and that the king of Ulad, Fergus Fogha, was killed in the last battle, specifically the battle of Achadh-derg. On this side of Glen-Righe, the boundary from the Ibar down (northwards from Newry) was established between them and the Clan Rughraidhe, and the Clan Rughraidhe never crossed back from that point. The king of Erin, Muredach Tireach, invited the sons of Eochaidh Duiblen, the three Collas, to Tara; he granted them freedom and benefits for themselves and their heirs forever. He pardoned them for the killings on the condition that they would support him from that point forward. He gave them additional lands beyond their holdings in Ulad, specifically a Triocha ced in every other province of Erin, a bally in every Triocha ced, and a house and garden in each bally. Another privilege was that the men of Erin, except for the king, should rise before them in gatherings and should stand for no one else. They would receive a third of the profits from ship-harbours; priority for drinks, beds, and washing before the knights of Erin in banquet halls. They would be entitled to support for their people while they might be without receiving Bonaght. They would not lose blood-eric; they would guard the hostages of Erin; anyone seeking their protection would have it for a year; they would have every weapon unsheathed in fairs or assemblies. The king of Erin had only a pledge from them. The king of the Collas would have the right to sit or stand beside the king of Erin and a space equal to the length of his hand and spear would remain empty between him and all others. They would receive maintenance for their horses and hounds throughout Erin from Allhallowtide to May. If cattle were taken from them during the king of Erin's campaign, they would receive six cows for every cow lost. The pay for each of their warriors from the king of Erin during a campaign was 21 cows. The king of the Collas would receive from the king of Erin, upon returning from his campaign, 30 swords, 30 silver belts, 30 spears, 30 garments, and if the king of Erin had hostages from them, those hostages would not wear manacles, except for a gold chain, or they would be under the king of Erin's control; the reason they are called Oirgialla is that gold (or) is the lock (glas) for their hostages (gialla). These are their privileges, along with other privileges not listed here. The four noblest rivers in Ulad mark the boundaries of the lands of the Clan Colla: the Boyne, the Bann, the Erne, and the Finn. As for Colla Uais, he did not think it worth staying with his portion of the land or the mentioned privileges since he already controlled Erin and kingship at that time. He left the land and those privileges to his brothers. Regarding Colla Uais, he remained in the foundation of his own acquisitions in Alban and Finnlochlann (Innsigall) from that time to the present, and all his descendants, except for those who returned to Erin or the basis of their inheritance. These are the branches of the race of the king of Erin, specifically, Colla Uais, the Clan Donald of Erin and Alban, and their descendants, including the Clan Ranald of the north, Clan Ian Ardnamurchan and MacDougall of Lorn, and the Clan Alaster of Erin and Alban, the Clan Sheehy of Munster, and many other notable men not mentioned here.

II.
Genealogy of Domhnall's descendants __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Family Tree of the Macdonalds of Alban.
Eoin mac John (Lord of the Isles, died 1380) son of
Aengusa oig mic Angus og (Lord of the Isles) son of
Aengusa moir mic Angus mor (Lord of the Isles) son of
Domhnall mic Donald (Lord of the Isles) son of
Raghnaill mic Reginald, King of the Isles, son of
Somairli mic Somerled (Kinglet of Argyll) son of
Gillebrigde mic Gillebride son of
Gilleadamnain mic Gilladomnan son of
Solaimh mic Solomon son of
Imergi[544] mic Jehmarc (did homage to Canute 1029) son of
Suibhne mic Suibhne son of
Niallgusa mic Niallgusa son of
Amaini mic Maine son of
Gofraidh mic Godfrey son of
Fergusa mic Fergus son of
Eirc mic Erc son of
Echach mic Echach son of
Colla Uais Colla Uais.

541. The author of the Statistical Account of Edderachylis (Stat. Acct., vi. p. 278) mentions that the Nicolsons are traditionally descended from a certain Krycul, who must have lived in the thirteenth century, and so far the pedigree may be genuine.

541. The author of the Statistical Account of Edderachylis (Stat. Acct., vi. p. 278) notes that the Nicolsons are said to be descended from a man named Krycul, who likely lived in the thirteenth century, and up to this point, the family lineage may be authentic.

542. From MS. T.C.D., H. 3, 18. The author is indebted to Mr. Hennessy for the translation of this tract.

542. From MS. T.C.D., H. 3, 18. The author is grateful to Mr. Hennessy for translating this tract.

543. Taken from the Books of Ballimote and Leccan.

543. Taken from the Books of Ballimote and Leccan.

III.
468Craebsgaieled Clann Domnall here .i. Clann Eoin a hile[545] Eoin agus Ragnall agus Gofraig tri mic E. mhic Ruaidri; Domnall og agus Eoin agus Aengus agus Alexandair IIII. mhic inghen Galtin .i. rig Alban. The Clan Donald Branches here, viz. the children of John, Lord of the Isles, John and Reginald and Godfrey, the three sons of Amie mac Rory; Donald og and John and Angus and Alexander, four sons of the daughter of Galtur (Robert), king of Alban.
Ag Eoin a hile condregaid Clann Domnall agus Clann Ragnall agus Clann Gofruig. The Clan Donald, Clan Ranald, and Clan Godfrey meet at John Lord of the Isles.
Clann Ragnall Ailin agus Eoin dobi dall fadeoig agus Domnall agus Aengusa Riabhach agus Dubgaill agus ag so clann a sin .i. Clann Ailin Ruaidri agus Uisdinn agus Eoin. The children of Reginald were Allan and John, who was blind from youth, and Donald and Angus Riabhach and Dugald; and these are the children of Allan, viz. Roderic and Huistein and John.
Clann Domnall mhic Ragnall Eoin dar mathair Laiglib inghen Cimair agus Alexandair na caillie agus Aengus oig Clann inghean mhic Cimisin. The children of Donald son of Reginald were John, whose mother was Laiglib daughter of Cimair, and Alexander of the woods, and Angus og, children of the daughter of Macimie.
Eoin dall acu mac les .i. Eoin. Blind John had but one son, viz. John.
Aengus Riabhach aen mac mait aige .i. Aengus oig aig airobusa fein amaelanac oig. Angus Riach had one good son, viz. Angus og, and had in him a bald-headed youth.
Clann Dubgaill mhic Ragnall     agus Aengus Ruadh. Clann Gofruig Aengus agus Eoin agus Somairli agus Ragnall. The children of Dugald son of Reginald are ... and Aengus the red. The children of Godfrey were Angus and John and Somerled and Reginald.
Aengus trath nir fagail clann mae agb ata sil. Angus dying early did not leave any male children who had offspring.

544. MacFirbis gives this name as Meargaidhe, and adds a quo. He terms the clan Ua Meargaidhe, meaning that this name was derived from this Meargaidhe. The name is unknown in Scotland.

544. MacFirbis calls this Meargaidhe and adds from which. He refers to the clan Ua Meargaidhe, indicating that this name came from this Meargaidhe. The name is not recognized in Scotland.

545. Taken from MS. 1467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Taken from MS. 1467.

469IV.
  Clan Alastair.[546]
Marcus mac Marcus son of
Somairlig mic Somerled son of
Alaxandair mic Alexander son of
Aengusa mor Angus mor, Lord of the Isles.
Eoin mac John son of
Raghnaill[547] mic Reginald son of
Alexandair mic Alexander son of
Aengusa moir Angus mor.
Aengus og mac Angus og son of
Aengusa mic Angus son of
Alaxandair mic Alexander son of
Aengusa moir Angus moir.
Eoin mac John son of
Somairli mic Somerled son of
Eoindub mic Black John son of
Alaxandair mic Alexander son of
Angus mor Angus mor (Lord of the Isles).
Godfrey mac Godfrey son of
Angus mhic Angus son of
Alexander oig Alexander oig.
Angus odhar mac Angus the pale son of
Toirdealbach mhic Tearlach son of
Alexander oig Alexander oig.
Somairli mac Somerled son of
Gillabrigdi mic Gillebride son of
Gofraig mic Godfrey son of
Alexandair oig Alexander oig.

546. The following branches, descended from Alaxandair, son of Angus mor, are taken from the Books of Ballimote and Leccan and MS. 1467, and, though bearing no title, are obviously the Clan Alasdair.

546. The following branches, descended from Alaxandair, son of Angus mor, are taken from the Books of Ballimote and Leccan and MS. 1467, and, although they have no title, are clearly the Clan Alasdair.

547. Raghnall mac Alaxandair, heir of the Clann Alaxandair, is mentioned in the Annals of Ulster in 1363.

547. Raghnall mac Alaxandair, heir of the Clann Alaxandair, is mentioned in the Annals of Ulster in 1363.

470V.
  The Ian Clan of Ardnamurchan.[548]
Domnall mac Donald son of
Aengus mic Angus son of
Eoin sprangaig mic John the bold son of
Aengusa mor Angus mor (Lord of the Isles).
VI.
Domnall mac[549] Donald son of
Alaxandair mic Alexander son of
Domnaill mic Donald (Lord of the Isles) son of
Raghnaill mic Reginald (Lord of the Isles) son of
Somairli Somerled.
Dondchad agus Eachond da mhic Duncan and Eocha two sons of
Alaxandair mic Alexander son of
Domnall mic Donald son of
Raghnaill Reginald.
Eoin agus Gillaespic da mhic John and Gillespie two sons of
Donnchaid mic Duncan son of
Alaxandair mic Alexander son of
Domnaill mic Donald son of
Raghnaill Reginald.
Toirdealbach agus Lochlan da mhic Tearlach and Lochlan two sons of
Eachduind mic Eocha son of
Alaxandair mic Alexander son of
Domnaill mic Donald son of
Raghnaill Reginald.
471VII.
Genealogy of Dubhgaill's son[550] MacDougall Family Tree.
Eoin mac John son of
Ailin mic Alan son of
Eoin mic John son of[551]
Alaxandair mic Alexander son of
Eogan moir mic Ewen mor son of
Donchadh mic Duncan son of
Dubhgaill mic[552] Dougall son of
Raghnaill Reginald
gu concraigid na tri cineduigh .i. Clann Domnaill agus Clan Dubgaill agus MacRuaidri where the three tribes of the Clan Donald, Clan Dubgall, and MacRory converge.
Eoin mac[553] John son of
Eoin mic John son of
Alaxandair Alexander.
Alaxandair og mac Alexander og son of
Eoin mic John son of
Alaxandair Alexander.
Eoin agus Somairli agus Ailin agus Alaxandair og Ceithri mhic Eoin mic John and Somerled and Allan and Alexander og were the four sons of John son of
Alaxandair mic Alexander son of
Donnchaidh Duncan.

548. This pedigree, taken from Book of Leccan and MS. 1467, though without a title, is evidently that of the Clan Ian Ardnamurchan.

548. This family tree, taken from the Book of Leccan and MS. 1467, although lacking a title, clearly belongs to the Clan Ian Ardnamurchan.

549. The following descendants of Alexander, son of Donald, Lord of the Isles, from Book of Leccan and MS. 1467.

549. The following descendants of Alexander, son of Donald, Lord of the Isles, from the Book of Leccan and MS. 1467.

550. From Book of Ballimote and MS. 1467. It also occurs in Book of Leccan under the name of ‘Clann Somairli.’

550. From Book of Ballimote and MS. 1467. It also appears in the Book of Leccan under the name ‘Clann Somairli.’

551. Appears in 1491 as Dominus Johannes de Ergadia filius nobilis viri Domini Alexandri de Ergadia.

551. Shows up in 1491 as Lord Johannes de Ergadia, son of the noble man Lord Alexander de Ergadia.

552. Dubgall is erroneously made son of Reginald. In Book of Leccan he is correctly made son of Somerled.

552. Dubgall is incorrectly identified as the son of Reginald. In the Book of Leccan, he is correctly identified as the son of Somerled.

553. From the Book of Leccan.

553. From the Book of Leccan.

VIII.
Clann Eoin (Bogaig)[554] Clan of John the Cripple.
Eoin mac John son of
Lochland mic Lochlan son of
Somairli mic Somerland son of
472Donnchadh mic Duncan son of
Dubhgail Dougall.
Dondchad mac Duncan son of
Alaxandair mic Alexander son of
Eoin mic John son of
Donchaid Duncan.
Malcolaim mac Malcolm son of
Lochland mic Lochlan son of
Eoin mic John son of
Donchad Duncan.
Fearchar agus Lochland agus Imar tri mhic Ferchard and Lochlan and Ivor three sons of
Gillacolum mic Malcom son of
Imair mic Ivor son of
Dubhgaill mic Douugall son of
Lochland mic Lochlan son of
Donchad mic Duncan son of
Dubgaill Dougall.
Alaxandair agus Somairli da mhic Alexander and Somerled two sons of
Eoin mic John son of
Alaxandair mic Aalexander son of
Donnchaidh mic Duncan son of
Dubhgaill Dougall.

554. From Book of Leccan and MS. 1467.

554. From the Book of Leccan and MS. 1467.

IX.
Genealogy of Ruaidri's descendants[555] MacRory Family Tree.
Tomas mac Thomas son of
Ragnall finn mic Ranald the white, son of
Lochloind mic Lochlan son of
Ailin mic Allan son of
Ruaidri mic Roderic or Rory son of
Ragnaill Reginald (Lord of the Isles).
Ragnall finn eile mac[556] Another Ranald the white, son of
473Ruaidri mic Roderic son of
Ailin mic Allan son of
Ruaidri mic Roderic son of
Ragnaill Reginald (Lord of the Isles).
Fearchar agus Donnchad da mhic[557] Ferchard and Duncan two sons of
Dondchaid mic Duncan son of
Dubgaill mic Dougall son of
Ruaidri mic Roderic son of
Raghnaill Reginald (Lord of the Isles).
Do Raghnall sin Comraig Clann Domnall agus Clann Ruaidri[558] .i. Ruaddri agus Domnall da mhic Raghnall. Dearbrathair do Raghnall sin Dubgall a quo Clann Dubgaill At this Reginald meet the Clan Donald and Clan Rory, for Roderic and Donald were the two sons of Reginald. His brother-german was Dougall, from whom were descended the Clan Dougall.

555. From Books of Ballimote and Leccan and MS. 1467.

555. From the Books of Ballimote and Leccan and MS. 1467.

556. From Book of Leccan and MS. 1467. Reginald filius Roderici has a charter of Garmoran and other lands from David II., and his father Roderic filius Alani of the same lands from Robert Bruce.

556. From Book of Leccan and MS. 1467. Reginald son of Roderic has a charter for Garmoran and other lands from David II., and his father Roderic son of Alan has a charter for the same lands from Robert Bruce.

557. From Book of Leccan.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From the Book of Leccan.

558. MS. 1467 has erroneously Condrecaidh Clann Ruaidri agus Clann Domnall agus Clann Dubgaill—converged the Clan Rory, Clan Donald, and Clan Dougall.

558. MS. 1467 has mistakenly grouped the Clan Ruaidri, Clan Domnall, and Clan Dubgaill together as the Clan Rory, Clan Donald, and Clan Dougall.

III.

Clans supposed to be descended from the Hi Neill or race of Niall Naoi Giallach, king of Ireland, through Niall Glundubh, head of the northern Hy Neill and king of Ireland, slain 917.

I.
Genelach Clan Ladmann[559] Genealogy of the Ladmann or Lamont Clan.
Roibert mac Robert son of
Donchadh mic Duncan son of
Eoin mic John son of
Giollacoluim mic Malcolm son of
Ladmainn mic Ladmann son of
Giollacoluim mic Malcolm son of
474Fearchair mic Ferchard son of
Duinsleibe mic Duinsleibhe son of
Aeda Alain .i. Buirche mic Aeda Alain the Buirche, son of
Anradan mic Anradan son of
Flaithbertaig mic Flaherty son of
Murcertach mic Murcertach son of
Domnall mic Donald son of
Murcertach mic Murcertach son of
Neill Glundub Niall Glundubh (or Black Knee).

559. This and the three following are from the MS. 1467 and MacFirbis.

559. This and the next three are from the MS. 1467 and MacFirbis.

II.
Dogenelach son of Lachlan MacLachlan Family Tree.
Caineach mac Kenneth son of
Eoin mic John son of
Lachlan mic Lachlan son of
Gillapadruig mic Gillapadrig son of
Lachlan moir mic Lachlan Mor son of
Gillapadruig mic Gillapadrig son of
Gillacrist mic Gillacrist son of
Aeda Alain Aeda Alain
renabarta Buirche mic called Buirche son of
Anradan condregaided Anradan, where it converges with
Clanna Neill Nai Giallach the Clan Niall Naoi Giallach.
Caitrina ingen Catherine the daughter of
Donchadh mic Duncan son of
Ladmann mathair Ladmann was mother of
Cainig agus Padraig agus Gillaespic agus Kenneth, Patrick, and Gillespie, and Agnes the daughter
Agais ingen of Macdonald was the
mic Domnaill mathair mother of
Eoin agus John and
Ealusaid ingen Elizabeth daughter of
Mormair Comgaill mathair the Lord of Cowall was
Lachlain oig agus mother of Lachlan og and
mathair Gillapadruig ingen the mother of Gillapadrig
Domnall mic was the daughter of Donald
Eiri mic son of Eric mac Kennedy Lord
Ceinnedon tigerna Cairge agus of Carrick and the daughter of
475ingen Lachlan mic Lachlan mac Rory was the
Ruaidri mathair mother of Gillapadric, viz.
Gillapadruig .i. Ateg no M. Ateg or M.
III.
Clan Somhairle Clan Sorley Family Tree.
Domnall mac Donald son of
Gillaespic mic Gillespic son of
Aengusa mic Angus son of
Domnaill mic Donald son of
Somairle mic Somerled son of
Ferchair mic Ferchard son of
Duinsleibe son of Buirche Dunslebhe son of Burche.
IV.
Genelach mhic Eogain is not present here. The family history of MacEwen of Otter is here.
Baltuir mac Walter son of
Eoin mic John son of
Eogain mic Ewen son of
Gillaespic mic Gillespic son of
                 mic                son of
                 mic                son of
Saibairan mic Saveran son of
Duinsleibe mic Dunslebhe son of
Aeda Alain renabarta Aeda Alain called
Buirche mic Buirche son of
Anradan mic Anradan son of
Flathbertaigh Flaherty.
476

IV.

Clans supposed to be descended from Corc, son of Lughaidh, king of Munster, of the line of Heber.

I.
Mungfhionn ingen Fearadaig[560] Mungfinn daughter of Feradach
Finn Feachtnaigh righ Finn Fachtnaigh king of the
Cruithneach Alban[561] mathair Picts of Alban was the mother
ceithre mhic do Corc .i. of four sons to Corc, viz.
Cairbre Cruithnechan agus Cairbre Cruithnechan and
Maine Leamna a quo Maine Leamna from whom are
Leamnuigh an Alban the people of Lennox in Alban.
Cairbre a quo Eoganacht From Cairbre are the Eoganacht
Muighegearrain in Alban[562] of the Mearns in Alban.
Cairbre Luachra a quo Cairbre Luachra from whom
Eoganacht Locha Lein are the Eoganacht of Lochalein,
agus Aois arta agus Aois Aos Arta, Aos Alla and Aos
Alla agus Aois greine Greine;
Cronan a quo Cruithn Cronan from whom are the
rige Eamain Cruithnigh of the kingdom of
  Eamania.
An da Cairbre .i. Cairbre The two Cairbres viz. Cairbre
Luachra[563] agus Cairbre Luachra and Cairbre Cruthnechan,
Cruthneachan amus diobh settled in Alban on
an Alban orba mathair the inheritance of their
do Cruithneachanuibh mother who was of the Picts
Alban .i. Cairbre Cruthneachan of Alban viz. Cairbre Cruthnechan
a Muighgearrain in the Mearns
agus Maine Leamna a and Maine Leamna in
Muighe Leamna the plain of the Leven.

560. From MS. T. C. D., H. 25. There is another edition of this legend in MS. Bod. Rawl., 502.

560. From MS. T. C. D., H. 25. There’s another version of this legend in MS. Bod. Rawl., 502.

561. The Bodleian MS. has Cruithintuath, that is, Pictland.

561. The Bodleian MS. has Cruithintuath, or Pictland.

562. The Bod. MS. adds ‘dia rabi Aengus ri Albain,’ ‘through whom was Angus, king of Alban,’ a name given by Tighernac to Angus, son of Fergus, king of the Picts, who died in 761.

562. The Bod. MS. adds ‘Aengus, king of Alban,’ a title given by Tighernac to Angus, the son of Fergus, king of the Picts, who died in 761.

563. Cairbre Luachra is here inserted by mistake for Maine Leamna.

563. Cairbre Luachra is mistakenly included here instead of Maine Leamna.

477II.
Mormaor Leamna genealogy down here[564] Genealogy of the Mormaers of Lennox below.
Donnchach mac Duncan (eighth earl of Lennox) son of
Baltair mic Walter[565] (de Fasselane) son of
Amlaimh mic Awley son of
Donnchach mic Duncan son of
Amlaoimh og mic Awley the young, son of
Amlaoimh mor mic Awley mor, son of
Ailin mic Ailin (second earl of Lennox) son of
Ailin mor mic Ailin mor (first earl of Lennox) son of
Muireadhaigh mic Muredach son of
Maoldomhnaigh mic Maeldovnaigh son of
Maine Leamna mic Maine Leamna son of
Cuirc mic Corc son of
Lughaidh Lughaidh.

564. From MS. T. C. D., H. 1, 7; and MS. 1467.

564. From MS. T. C. D., H. 1, 7; and MS. 1467.

565. Walter de Fasselane married Margaret, daughter and heiress of Donald, sixth Earl of Lennox. His father Alan is by the peerage-writers identified with Awley, grandson of Aluin, second earl, but this would put him in the same generation with his wife’s grandfather. This pedigree supplies the omitted links.

565. Walter de Fasselane married Margaret, the daughter and heiress of Donald, the sixth Earl of Lennox. His father Alan is identified by peerage writers as Awley, the grandson of Aluin, the second earl, but this would place him in the same generation as his wife’s grandfather. This lineage fills in the missing connections.

V.

Clans supposed to be descended from the Kings of Dalriada in Scotland.

First Group—Clans descended from Fearchar fada, son of Fearadach of the Tribe of Lorn, king of Dalriada; died 697.
I.
Clan Dark Family[566] Family Tree of the Duff Clan.
Maelsnechta mac Maelsnectai (king of Moray, d. 1085) son of
478Lulaig mic Lulach (king of Scotland, d. 1058) son of
Gillicomgan mic Gillcomgan (Mormaer of Moray, d. 1032) son of
Maelbrigde mic Maelbrigda son of
Ruadri mic Ruadri son of
Domnall mic Donald son of
Morgaind mic Morgan son of
Domnall mic Donald son of
Cathmail mic Cathmail son of
Ruadri mic Ruadri son of
Aircellach mic Aircellach son of
Ferchair fhoda mic Ferchar fada son of
Fearadaig mic Feradach son of
Fergusa mic Fergus, son of
Sneachtain mic Sneachtain son of
Colmain mic Colman son of
Buadan mic Buadan son of
Eathaig mic Ethach son of
Muredaig mic Muredaig son of
Loarn moir mic Loarn mor son of
Eirc mic Erc son of
Ethach munreamhar Ethach munreamhar.
MacBiad mac Macbeth (king of Scotland, d. 1058) son of
Finnlaeic mic Findlaech (Mormaer of Moray, d. 1020) son of
Ruadri mic Ruadri son of
Domnall mic Donald son of
Morgainn Morgan.

566. This genealogy occurs in the Books of Leinster, Ballimote, and Leccan, in MS. 1467, MS. Bod. Rawl., 502, and T. C. D., H. 2, 18, where it is called the Genealogy of the Clan Duff, in the Book of Leinster the Clan Lulaigh, in MS. Bod. Ri Alban.

566. This family tree appears in the Books of Leinster, Ballimote, and Leccan, in MS. 1467, MS. Bod. Rawl., 502, and T. C. D., H. 2, 18, where it is referred to as the Genealogy of the Clan Duff, in the Book of Leinster as the Clan Lulaigh, in MS. Bod. Ri Alban.

II.
Genelach of Neachtain[567] MacNachtan Family Tree.
Muiris mac Maurice son of
Malcolum mic Malcom son of
Muiris mic Maurice son of[568]
Maelcoluim mic Malcolm son of
479Gibuin mic Gilbert[569] son of
Ferchaer mic Ferchard son of
Gillchrist mic Gilchrist son of
Domnaill mic Donald son of
Neachtain mic Nachtan son of
Artuir mic Arthur son of
Gibuin mic Gilbert son of
Neachtain mic Nachtan son of
Isog mic Isaac son of
Gillamartain mic Gillamartan son of
Aengusa mic Angus son of
Imhair mic Ivor son of
Neachtain og mic Nachton the young, son of
Neachtain nisin mic Nachtan of the wounds, son of
Neachtan moir mic Nachtan mor son of
Domnaill duinn mic Donald donn (or the brown) son of
Ferchair fada mic Ferchar fada son of
Feradaigh mic Feradach son of
Fergusa mic Fergus son of
Neachtan mic Neachtan son of
Colmain mic Colman son of
Buadan mic Buadan son of
Eathach mic Eathach son of
Muiredaig mic Muredach son of
Loarn moir mic Loarn mor son of
Eirc mic Erc son of
Echach muinreamhair Ethach munreamhar.

567. From MS. 1467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467.

568. Maurice MacNaughton has a charter from Colin Campbell of Lochow of lands in Over Lochow.

568. Maurice MacNaughton has a charter from Colin Campbell of Lochow for lands in Over Lochow.

III.
Join the Clan of the Leader here. I. Clan Gillacatan[570] Here is the genealogy of the Clan an Toshach, specifically the Clan Gillachattan.
William agus Domnall da mhic William and Donald two sons of
William mic William son of
Ferchair mic Ferchard (mentioned in 1383) son of
William mic William son of
480Gillamichol mic Gillamichael son of
Ferchair mic Ferchard son of
Disiab mic Shaw son of
Gillacrist mic Gilchrist son of
Aigcol mic Aigcol son of
Eogain mic Ewen son of
                 mic mic           son of the son of
Neill Neill.
Lochlaine mac Lochlan son of
Suibne mic Suibhne son of
Disiab mic Shaw son of
Leoid mic Leod son of
Tsead mic Scayth (mentioned in 1338) son of
Ferchar mic Ferchard son of
Gillacrist mic Gilchrist son of
Maelcolaim mic Malcolm son of
Domnaill renabarta Donald, called the
in Caimgilla mic Caimgilla, son of
Mureach mic Mureach son of
Suibne mic Suibhne son of
Teadh mic Tead son of
Neachtain mic Nachtain son of
Gillachatain o fuiled Clann Gillacatan mic Gillachattan, from whom descended the Clann Gillachattan, son of
Gallbrait mic Gallbrait son of
Diarmada renabarta Diarmad called
an Fear Leighinn mic   the Lector, son of
Erc mic Erc son of
Conlait mic Conlaith son of
Fearchair fota mic Ferchar fada son of
Fearadaigh Feradach.

569. In 1292 terra Gilberti MacNaughton.

569. In 1292 land of Gilberti MacNaughton.

570. From MS. 1467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467.

IV.
Genelach Clann Maelanfhaigh (Clann Gillacamsroin)[571] Genealogy of the Millony Clan or Clan Cameron.
481Eoghan mac Ewen son of
Domnall duibh mic Donald dubh son of
Ailin maelanfaid mic Allan Millony son of
Poil mic Paul son of
Gillapadruig mic Gillapatrick son of
Gillamartain mic Gillamartan son of
Poil mic Paul son of
Mailanfaid mic Millony son of
Gillroid a quo Gillacamsroin agus clann Maelanfaigh Gilleroth,[572] from whom descended the Clan Cameron
o fuilid[573] ... mic and Clan Millony, son of
Gillamartain og mic Gillamartan og son of
Gillaganiorgan (?) mic Gillaniorgan son of
Gillamartan moir mic Gillamartan mor son of
Gilleogain mic mic Gilleewen son of
Gillapaill mic Gillapaul son of
Eacada mic Eacada son of
Gartnaid mic Gartnaid son of
Digail mic Digail son of
Pouilacin mic Pouilacin son of
Airt mic Art son of
Aengusa moir mic Angus mor son of
Erc mic Erc son of
Telt Telt.
Second Group—Clans descended from Fearchar abraruadh, son of Fearadach Finn of the Tribe of Lorn.
Descendants of Gilleoin[574] MacLean family history.
Lochloinn mac Lachlan son of
482Eachduinn mhic Eachduinn (or Hector) son of
Lochloinn mhic Lachlan son of
Eoin mhic John son of
Giollacolum mhic Malcolm son of
Maoiliosa mhic Maoiliosa son of
Gilleeoin mhic Gilleeoin son of
Mecraith mhic MacRath son of
Maoilsruthain mhic Maolsruthain son of
Neill mhic Neill son of
Conduilig .i. Ab Leasamoir mhic Cuduilig, Abbot of Lismore, son of
Raingce mhic Raingce son of
Sean Dubhgaill Sgoinne mhic Old Dougall of Scone, son of
Fearchar abradruaidh mhic Ferchar abraruaidh son of
Fearadhaigh reambraidhte mhic Feradach, above mentioned, son of
Fergusa, ut supra, mhic Fergusa, as above, son of
Neachtain, etc. Neachtan, etc.
Tri meic Raingce .i. Raingce had three sons, viz.
Cucatha a quo Clann Chonchatha iccric Leamhna agus Cucatha[575] from whom the Clan Conchatha, in the district of Lennox, and
Cusidhe a quo Clann Consithe a Bhib agus Cusidhe,[575] from whom the Clan Consithe in Fife and
Cuduiligh a quo Clann Conduiligh .i. Clann mec Gille-Eoin in oilenaibh Muile Cuduilig, from whom the Clan Conduilig, that is, the Clan MacLean in the island of Mull.
Gilleeoin mac Mecraith tri meic les .i. Bristi, Giollabrighde agus Maoliosa Gilleeoin son of MacRath had three sons, Bristi, Gillebride, and Maoliosa.
Giollacolum mac Maoilosa tri meic les .i. Malcolm son of Maoliosa had three sons, viz.
Domhnall Niall agus Eoin Rioghnach inghean Gamhail Mormair Cairrige mathair an trir sin Donald, Niall, and John.[576] Rignach, daughter of Gamail, lord of Carrick, was the mother of these three sons.
483Maoliosa agus Eoin da mac an Domhnaill sin. Beatog agus Aithbric a dha ingen Maoliosa and John were the two sons of the above Donald. Beatrice and Aithbric his two daughters.
Niall umorro da mhac les .i. Diarmuid agus Giollacoluim Niall moreovermoreover had two sons, viz. Diarmad and Malcolm.
Eoin diu da mhac maithe les .i. Lochloinn agus Eachdhonn John had long before two good sons, viz. Lachlan and Hector.
Lachluinn cuig mec les .i. Eoin, Eachdhonn, Lochlainn Niall agus Somhairle Lachlan had five sons, viz. John, Hector, Lachlan. Niall, and Somerled.
Fionnghuala agus Maria a dha ingen Finnguala and Maria were his two daughters.
Eachdonn mac Eoin clann lais .i. Murchadh, Donnall, Hector, son of John, had these sons, viz. Murdoch, Donald,
Toirrdhealbach, Eoghan, Charles, Ewen,
Tamas agus Gillecaluim Thomas, and Malcolm.
Clann Crisitiona ingene Macleoid .i. Murcadh mac They were the sons of Cristina, daughter of MacLeod, viz. of Murdoch, son of
Tormoid mhic Tormoid son of
Leoid mhic Leod son of
Gillemuire mhic Gillemuire son of
Raice mhic Raice son of
Olbair snoice mhic Olbair snoice son of
Gillemuire. Ealga fholtalainn ingean Arailt mic Semmair righ Lochlan mathair an Gillemuire sin Gillemuire. Ealga of the beautiful locks daughter of Harald son of Semmair, king of Lochlann (or Norway) was the mother of that Gillemure.
484
Third Group—Clans descended from Donald donn, son of Fearadach Finn of the Tribe of Lorn.
I.
Genealogy of the Labhran Clan__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ now Genealogy of the Lawren Clan is below.
Eain agus Domnall agus John and Donald and
Anilgolga oig mhic Anichol the young, sons of
Colim mhic Malcolm son of
Domnaill mhic Donald son of
Eogain mhic Ewen son of
Barthur mhic Walter son of
Ab Achtus mhic The Abbot of Achtus[578] son of
Aeid mhic Aedh son of
Eogain mhic Ewen son of
Iaig mhic Iaig son of
Disiab mhic Shaw son of
Gillacrist mhic Gilchrist son of
Gillamicol mhic Gillamichael son of
Pilip mhic Philip son of
Finlaeic oig mhic Finlaech og son of
Finlaeic moir mhic Finlaech mor son of
Dubgaill mhic Dougall son of
Baltuir mhic Walter son of
Carlusa mhic Carlusa son of
Domnaill oig mhic Donald og son of
Domnaill duinn mhic Donald donn son of
Fearadhach Finn Feradach Finn.
II.
Genealogy of Clan Aid now[579] Genealogy of the Ay Clan here.
Fearchair mac Ferchard son of
Imair mhic Ivor son of
485Gillacrist mhic Gilchrist son of
Gillaespic mhic Gilespic son of
Gillananaemh mhic Gillananaemh son of
Gillacrist mhic Gilchrist son of
Cormac mhic Cormac son of
Gillamitel mhic Gillamichael son of
Aid mhic Aidh son of
Gallbuirt mhic Gallbuirt son of
Gillacatan mhic Gillacatan son of
Domnaill mhic Donald son of
Eogain mhic Ewen son of
Pilip mhic Philip son of
Disiab mhic Shaw son of
Eirdi mhic Erdi son of
Aengusa mhic Angus son of
Finlaeic mhic Finlaech son of
Carla mhic Carla son of
Domnaill oig mhic Donald og son of
Domnaill duinn mhic Donald donn son of
Feradhach Feradach.
Fourth Group—Clans said to be descended from Cormac, son of Airbeartach.
I.

Clans said to be descended from Feradach Finn through Cormac mac Airbeartach.
I.
Ainnrias Family Heritage[580] Andres Clan Family Tree.
Pal mac Paul son of
Tire mhic Tire son of
Eogain mhic Ewen son of
Muredaig mhic Muredach son of
Poil mhic Paul son of
Gilleainnrias mhic Gillandres son of
486Martain mhic Martin son of
Poil mhic Paul son of
Cainnig mhic Kenneth son of
Cristin mhic Cristin son of
Eogain mhic Ewen son of
Cainnig mhic Kenneth son of
Cristin mhic Cristin son of
Gillaeoin na hairde mhic Gillaeoin of the Aird, son of
Eirc mhic Erc son of
Loairn mhic Lorn son of
Ferchair mhic Ferchard son of
Cormac mhic Cormac son of
Airbertaigh mhic Airbertach son of
Fearadhach Feradach.
II.
Ceann Cainnig Clan[581] Kenneth Clan Family Tree
Murchaid mac Murdoch son of
Cainnig mhic Kenneth son of
Eoin mhic John son of
Cainnig mhic Kenneth son of
Aongusa mhic Angus son of
Cristin mhic Cristin[582] son of
Cainnig[583] mhic Kenneth son of
Gillaeoin oig mhic Gilleeoin og son of
Gillaeoin na hairde Gilleeoin of the Aird.
III.
Genealogy of Matgamna__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ here Here's the family tree of the Matheson family down here.
Murechach mac Murdoch son of
Donncaig mhic Duncan son of
Murechach mhic Murdoch son of
487Donnchach mhic Duncan son of
Murechach mhic Murdoch son of
Cainnig mhic Kenneth[585] son of
Matgamna mhic Matgamna (or Mahan) son of
Cainnig mhic Kenneth son of
Cristin Cristin.
IV.
Genealogy of the Duibsithi here[586] Macduffy family tree here.
Domnall agus Niall agus Donald and Niall and
Gillacolaim tri mhic Malcolm the three sons of
Gillaespic mhic Gillespic son of
Gillacrist mhic Gillchrist son of
Gillacoluim mhic Malcolm son of
Dubgaill mor mhic Dougall mor son of
Duibsith mhic Dubshithe (or Duffy) son of
Murechach mhic Murdoch son of
Finlaeic cais mhic Finlaech cas son of
Murechach mhic Murdoch son of
Ferchair mhic Ferchard son of
Cormac mhic Cormac son of
Airbeartaigh mhic Airbertach son of
Fearadaigh Feradach.
II.

Clans said to be descended from Fearchair Abraruadh through Cormac mac Airbeartach.
Do Genealogy of the son of the Abbot[587] The MacNab Family Tree.
Gillamure mac Gillamure son of
Eogain mhic Ewen son of
Aengusa mhic Angus son of
Macbethad mhic Macbeth son of
Aengusa mhic Angus son of
Gillamure loganaig mhic Gillemure Loganaig son of
488Ferchair mhic Ferchard son of
Finnlaeic mhic Finnlaech son of
Donnchaich mhic Duncan son of
Firtired mhic Firtired son of
Gillafaelan mhic Gillafaelan son of
Gillamartan mhic Gillamartan son of
Firtiread mhic Firtired son of
Loairn mhic Lorn son of
Fearchar mhic Ferchard son of
Cormac mhic Cormac son of
Airbeartaigh mhic Airbertach son of
Erc mhic Erc son of
Domnaill duinn mhic Donald donn son of
Ferchar abraruadh mhic Ferchar Abraruadh son of
Feradaig Feradach.
III.

Clans said to be descended from Long fearchar through Cormac mac Airbertach.
Grigair Clan Genealogy[588] Clan Gregor Family Tree.
Malcolaim Mac Malcolm son of
Padruic mhic Patrick son of
Eoin mhic John son of
Gregair mhic Gregor son of
Donnchaich mhic Duncan son of
Maeilcolaim mhic Malcolm son of
Gillacrist mhic Gillchrist son of
Ferchair mhic Ferchard son of
Muredaigh mhic Murdoch son of
Ainnrias mhic Annrias (or Andrew) son of
Cormac mhic Cormac son of
Airbertaigh mhic Airbertach son of
Fearchar oig mhic Ferchar og son of
Fearchair fada mhic Ferchar fada son of
Fearadach finn Feradach finn.
489
IV.

Clans said to be descended from Long Fearchar through Macbeth, son of Finlaech, and Cormac mac Airbertach.
I.
Genealogy of the Guaire Clan[589] The Family Tree of the Quarry Clan.
Ceallach mac Cellach son of
Poil mhic Paul son of
Cellach in enig mhic Cellach, the liberal, son of
Turcaill mhic Torquill son of
Ceallaig mhic Cellach son of
Guaire mhic Guaire (or Quarry) son of
Cormaic mhic Cormac son of
Arbertaig mhic Airbertach son of
Murechach mhic Murechach son of
Fearchair [oig] mhic Ferchach og son of
Mic Beathaidh mhic Macbeth son of
Finlaeic mhic Finnlaech son of
Fearchar fada mhic Ferchar fada son of
Fearadaig mhic Feradach son of
Fergusa Fergus.
Turcuill Guaire agus Cormac tri meic eile Poil mhic Ceallaig anoinigh Torquill, Guaire, and Cormac, three other sons of Paul, son of Cellach, the liberal.
II.
Genealogy of the sons of Fingain[590] The MacKinnon Family Tree.
Niall mac Niall son of
Gillabrigde mhic Gillebride son of
Eogain mhic Ewen son of
Gillabrigde mhic Gillebride son of
490Sean Eogain mhic Old Ewen son of
Finlaeic mhic Finlaech son of
Fingainne o fuiled Clann Fingaine mhic Fingaine, from whom came the Clan Fingaine (or Mackinnons) son of
Cormac mhic Cormac son of
Airbeartaigh mhic Airbertach son of
Murchertaigh mhic Muirchertach son of
Fearchair oig etc. Ferchar og etc.
Fionnguine Ab Hi dearbhrathair do Niall mhic Gillebrigde Fingaine Abbot of Iona was brother-german of Niall son of Gillebride.
III.
Genealogy of the Gillamoyles[591] MacMillans' family tree.
Gillacoluim og mac Malcolm the young, son of
Gillacoluim moir mhic Malcolm mor son of
Maolmuire mhic Maolmure son of
Cainn mhic Cainn son of
Dubgaill mhic Dougall son of
Gillacoluim mhic Malcolm son of
Gillacrist dar comhaimn an Gillamaol agus Clann an Mail mhic Gillchrist called an Gillamaol (or the tonsured servant) from whom are the Clan an Mail (or MacMillans) son of
Cormaic mhic Cormac son of
Airbeartaigh reamraieth Airbertach aforesaid
a se an tairbertach sin do aitreabh da threibh deg i Fionnlochlannach .i. Greagraidhe na ngaisgeathach das comainim Muile agus Tir no Tire aodha agus Cruibhinis, no Craobhinis This Airbertach had twelve tribes inhabiting the Norwegian territory, viz. Greagraid of the Champions, commonly called Mull and Tiroda (Tiree) and Cruibhinis or Craobhinis (or Island of Bushes).[592]
491IV.
Genealogy of the sons of Gillaagamnan[593] MacLennan family tree.
Amarechach mhic Murdoch son of
                    mhic                son of
                    mhic                son of
Murechach mhic Murdoch son of
                   mhic                son of
Donnchach mhic Duncan son of
Nicail mhic Nicail son of
Gillaagamnan o fuil an fine[594] mhic Gillaagamnan, from whom came the clan, son of
Cormac mhic Corman son of
Airbertaigh Airbertach.

571. From MS. 1467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467.

572. This is the Gilleroth mentioned by Fordun in 1222 as a follower of Gillespic Macohecan in his insurrection, along with whom he witnesses a charter as Gilleroth son of Gillemartan.

572. This is the Gilleroth referenced by Fordun in 1222 as a supporter of Gillespic Macohecan during his rebellion, alongside whom he signs a charter as Gilleroth, son of Gillemartan.

573. There is a sentence here so defaced as to be hardly legible. The words ‘Clann ... Maelanfaig agus rac an sreoin ic Gillanfaigh’ may be made out, and imply that the MacGillonies of Strone were his descendants.

573. There’s a sentence here that’s so damaged it’s barely readable. You can make out the words ‘Clann ... Maelanfaig agus rac an sreoin ic Gillanfaigh,’ which suggest that the MacGillonies of Strone were his descendants.

574. From MS. 1647, MacFirbis and MacVurich, Hector and Lauchlan have charters from the Lord of the Isles of Dowart.

574. From MS. 1647, MacFirbis and MacVurich, Hector and Lauchlan have titles from the Lord of the Isles of Dowart.

575. The names Cucatha and Cusidhe mean respectively the dog of war and the dog of peace.

575. The names Cucatha and Cusidhe mean, respectively, the dog of war and the dog of peace.

576. Dofnaldus MacGilhon, Johannes et Nigellus filii Gilhon appear in the Exchequer Rolls in 1326.

576. Donald MacGilhon, John and Nigel sons of Gilhon show up in the Exchequer Rolls in 1326.

577. From MS. 1467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467.

578. The name of this abbot not given, but it must have been Labhran, from whom the clan takes its name.

578. The name of this abbot isn't mentioned, but it has to be Labhran, from whom the clan gets its name.

579. From MS. 1467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467.

580. From MS 1467. The Earl of Ross grants a charter in 1366 to Paul Mactyre of the lands of Gerloch.

580. From MS 1467. The Earl of Ross gives a charter in 1366 to Paul Mactyre for the lands of Gerloch.

581. From MS. 1467 and MacVurich.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467 and MacVurich.

582. Gilchrist filius Kinedi appears in 1222 as a follower of MacWilliam.

582. Gilchrist son of Kinedi shows up in 1222 as a supporter of MacWilliam.

583. MS. 1467 has Agad by mistake for Cainnig, correctly given by MacVurich.

583. MS. 1467 incorrectly lists Agad instead of Cainnig, which is correctly identified by MacVurich.

584. From MS. 1467 and MacVurich.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467 and MacVurich.

585. Kermac Macmaghan appears in the Exchequer Rolls in 1264.

585. Kermac Macmaghan is listed in the Exchequer Rolls from 1264.

586. From MS. 1467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467.

587. From MS. 1467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467.

588. From MS. 1467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467.

589. From MS. 1467 and MacFirbis.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467 and MacFirbis.

590. From MS. 1467 and MacFirbis.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467 and MacFirbis.

591. From MS. 1467 and MacFirbis.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. From MS. 1467 and MacFirbis.

592. This is said to be an old name for Iona.

592. This is said to be an ancient name for Iona.

593. From MS. 1467. Some of the names cannot be read.

593. From MS. 1467. Some of the names are unreadable.

594. The Clan is here called Finé.

594. The Clan is referred to as Finé here.

INDEX.

493INDEX.
  • Abbacia or Abthanrie, definition of, ii. 343, 393; iii. 261, 283.
  • Abbacy, law of succession to, ii. 66.
  • Aberbuthnot, thanage of, iii. 259.
  • Abercorn (Aebbercurnig), i. 368;
    • monastery, 133, 262, 268; ii. 224.
  • Aberdeen, bishopric of, ii. 378;
    • thanage of, iii. 86, 253.
  • Aberdour (Fifeshire), church of, dedicated to St. Fillan, ii. 33.
  • Aberkerdor, thanage of, iii. 251.
  • Aberlemno (Aberlemenach), thanage of, iii. 262, 264.
  • Abernethy (site of Orrea?), i. 74;
    • church of, said to be founded by Nectan, 135; ii. 32;
    • also by Garnard, i. 305;
    • homage of Malcolm Ceannmor at, 424;
    • church of, dedicated to St. Bridget, ii. 309, 326;
    • primacy transferred to, ib.
  • Aberte. See Dunaverty.
  • Aboyne. See Obeyn.
  • Abravannus, river (the Luce), i. 66.
  • Abthanries, iii. 83, 261, 283.
  • Acca, bishop in Hexham, i. 275; ii. 222.
  • Adamnan, ninth abbot of Hii or Iona, i. 245, 269;
    • his first mission to Northumbria, ii. 170;
    • repairs the monastery of Iona, 171;
    • second mission to Northumbria, 171;
    • is converted to the prevalent manner of keeping Easter, 172;
    • attends the Synod of Tara, 173;
    • his death, 173.
  • Adamnan’s Life of Columba, i. 28.
  • Add, river, i. 68, 216; iii. 129.
  • Adrian, St., legend of, i. 320; ii. 311.
  • Aebba, first abbess of Coldingham, ii. 200.
  • Aed, son of Boanta, Dalriada governed by, i. 305, 308.
  • Aed, son of Neill, king of Ireland, i. 330.
  • Aedh (Aed Finn), son of Eachach, slain in attempting to restore the kingdom of Dalriada, i. 300.
  • Aedh, king of Ailech, gives battle to the fleet of the Gallgaidhel, i. 312.
  • Aedh Finnliath, king of Ireland, i. 313.
  • Aedilbald, king of Mercia, invades Northumbria (CE 740), i. 291.
  • Aedilfrid, king of Bernicia and Deira, i. 236, 239, 244;
    • his sons take refuge in Iona, ii. 153.
  • Aeduin (Edwyn), son of Ella, expelled from his kingdom of Deira by Aedilfrid, regains it and also Bernicia, i. 239, 240;
    • his name left in Edwinesburg (Edinburgh), 240;
    • his conversion to Christianity, and baptism at York, ii. 154;
    • slain at Hatfield, i. 243; ii. 155.
  • Aelfred the Great, his struggles with the Danes, i. 349.
  • Aelric, uncle of Aeduin, i. 244.
  • Aethelstan (CE 925-40), grandson of Aelfred the Great, attacks Northumbria, i. 351,
      • and invades Alban, 352;
    • league of the northern populations against him, ᚬ v1 352-53ᚬ;
    • victories in the battle of Brunanburg, 353-60;
    • his death, 359.
  • Aëtius, his aid asked for by the Britons, i. 144, 148.
  • Agned, Mt. (Edinburgh), i. 153, 238.
  • Agrestes, laws relating to, iii. 244.
  • Agricola, Julius, his arrival in Britain as governor, i. 41;
    • extent of the Roman province at this time, 41, 42;
    • favourable circumstances under which his government commenced, 42;
    • characteristics of his administration, 43;
    • 494defeats the Ordovices, 43;
    • overruns districts on the Solway, 43, 44;
    • ravages the Tay, 45;
    • fortifies as far as isthmus between the Forth and the Clyde, 46, 47;
    • visits Argyll and Kintyre, 47;
    • his three years’ war north of the Forth, 48-52;
    • battle of ‘Mons Granpius,’ ᚬv1 52>-56ᚬ;
    • his recall, 57;
    • result of his campaigns, 57;
    • the Caledonian tribes resume their independence, 58-60.
  • Agricolæ, rustici, or husbandmen, laws relating to, iii. 244.
  • Aicill, Book of, iii. 176 seq.
  • Aidan, son of Gabran, inaugurated king of Dalriada by St. Columba, i. 143, 229, 247, 249;
    • his death, 239.
  • Aidan, first bishop of Lindisfarne, i. 251; ii. 157;
    • death of, i. 253;
    • relics of, 259;
    • dedications to, 260.
  • Aidh, clan, iii. 344-5.
  • Ailbhe, Cummene, fifth abbot of Iona, ii. 163.
  • Ainbhcellaig, son of Fearchar Fada, king of Dalriada, i. 272;
    • slain, 284.
  • Airdross (Aird of Ross), a mountainous region in Ross-shire, iii. 344.
  • Airgialla, Oirgialla, the term explained, i. 286-7.
  • Airthrey (Aithrie, Athran), i. 341; iii. 45.
  • Alani, the. See Vandals.
  • Alaster (MacAlasters), clan, iii, 330, 404, 408, 410, 468.
  • Alata Castra (the winged camp), a town of the Vacomagi, position of, i. 74, 75.
  • Alauna, town of, Inchkeith = the Giudi of Bede. See Giudi.
  • Alauna, a town of the Damnonii, i. 74.
  • Alaunus, river (Allan, in Northumberland), i. 66.
  • Alban, history of the men of, iii. 213.
  • Alban, Albania, an early appellation of that part of Britain situated to the north of the Forth and Clyde, i. 1, 2 (see Scotia);
    • near the close of the ninth century the territory designated Pictavia is called the kingdom of Alban, 335;
    • Donald, son of Constantin, and grandson of Kenneth mac Alpin, first king of Alban, 335-9;
    • its division into seven provinces as given by Andrew, bishop of Caithness, probably applicable to the time of Constantin, son of Aedh, 340; iii. 44 seq.;
    • organisation of the provinces, i. 343;
    • kingdom attacked by Aethelstan, 352;
    • extent of the kingdom of Alban at the time when first designated Scotia, 395, 398;
    • bishops of, ii. 323, 327, 329-331 seq.;
    • Tract entitled History of the Men of Alban, i. 230; iii. 213.
  • Albanic Duan, the, a poem of the eleventh century, i. 184.
  • Albinus, Clodius, governor of Britain, i. 79;
    • defeated and slain by Severus, at Lyons, 80.
  • Alcluith, fastness of (Dumbarton), i. 130, 139;
    • capital of the Britons of Alclyde, 236.
    • See Alclyde.
  • Alclyde, Britons of, territory of the kingdom of, i. 235, 365;
    • its population and capital, its monarchs (called kings of Alcluith), 236;
    • after thirty years’ subjection to the Angles, 256, they recover their independence, 267, 271;
    • subjugated by Eadberct and Angus, 294-6;
    • the capital besieged by the Northmen under Amlaiph and Imhair, 324;
    • the term Cumbri first applied to the Strathclyde Britons, 326;
    • regain their independence, and elect Donald, son of Aedh, king of Alban, as their ruler, 346;
    • ravaged by the Saxons, and ceded to the Scots, 362.
    • See Cumbria.
  • Alcred, king of Northumbria, i. 300.
  • Aldborough (Ealdburg), i. 359.
  • Aldfrid, king of Northumbria, i. 268.
  • Aldgaitha, half-sister of Ealdred, earl of Northumbria, i. 394, 408, 419.
  • Aldred, son of Eadulf or Athulf, commander of Bamborough, i. 373.
  • Aldred (Ealdred), son of Uchtred, earl of Bernicia, i. 399, 408.
  • Aldred, archbishop of York, i. 413.
  • Aldun, Bishop, i. 385.
  • Alexander I., son of Malcolm Ceannmor, reigns seventeen years (CE 1107-24), i. 447;
    • founds the monastery of Scone, 447;
    • also a priory on the island of Lochtay, 448;
    • his struggle for the Church’s independence, 448-451;
    • founds a monastery on the island of Inchcolm, 451;
    • dies at Stirling, and is buried in Dunfermline, 454.
  • Alexander II., son of William the Lion, crowned at Scone, reigns thirty-five years (CE 1214-49), i. 483;
    • an insurrection against, headed by the families of MacWilliam and MacEth subdued by Ferquhard Macintagart of Applecross, 483;
    • 495subdues Argyll, 484,
      • and Galloway, 487;
    • attempts the reduction of the Western Isles, 489;
    • dies at Kerrera, 490.
  • Alexander III., crowned at Scone, reigns thirty-six years (CE 1249-1285), i. 490;
    • ceremony at his coronation, 490;
    • regency during his minority, 492;
    • contests the sovereignty of the Western Isles with king Hakon of Norway, 492,
      • whom he defeats at Largs, 494;
    • annexes said Isles to the kingdom of Scotland, 495;
    • deaths of all his family, 496;
    • summons the Estates of Scotland to regulate the succession, 496;
    • marries his second wife, i. 496;
    • accidentally killed near Kinghorn, 497;
    • Scotland consolidated into one feudal monarchy in his reign, iii. 1;
    • English possessions, 5;
    • physical aspect of Scotland at this time, 9-15;
    • population composed of six races, 15 seq.;
    • Estates of the realm in 1283, 39.
  • Allan, river (Stirlingshire), i. 45.
  • Allectus, a usurper, reigns three years in Britain, is defeated and slain by Constantius Chlorus, i. 93, 95, 129.
  • Allelujatic victory, the, i. 150, 151.
  • Alltudion, in the Welsh tribe, analogous to the Irish Fuidhir, iii. 200.
  • Almond, river (Perthshire), Roman camp at its junction with the Tay, i. 45, 88, 266, 381.
  • —— river (Midlothian), i. 249, 381.
  • Alphabets, the Irish and Ogham, ii. 449;
    • Hill Burton’s opinion of the latter, 449-450.
  • Alpin (son of Eochaidh), king of the Picts (CE 726), i. 286;
    • struggles after his accession, 287-9;
    • invades the Pictish province of Galloway, where he was slain, 291-2.
  • Alpin, son of Wroid, king of the Picts (CE 775-80), called in the Ulster Annals Elpin, king of the Saxons, i. 301.
  • Alpin the Scot (CE 832-4), father of Kenneth mac Alpin, attacks the Picts and is slain, i. 306;
    • traditional locality of the battle, 306-7.
    • See Picts.
  • Alwynus, bishop of Alban, ii. 336.
  • Alyth, thanage of, iii. 276.
  • Amlaimh (Amlaiph, Olaf), Norwegian king of Dublin, i. 313, 324.
  • Amlaiph (Olaf), son of Indulph, king of Alban, slain by Kenneth, i. 370.
  • Amra Choluim Chilli, ancient tract, quoted, ii. 123, 145; iii. 210.
  • Anchoretical life, its influence on the monastic church, ii. 233;
    • early developed in Ireland and Scotland, 245.
  • Anchorites, called Deicolæ, God-worshippers, ii. 238;
    • also the people of God, 239;
    • attempts to bring them under monastic rule, 240;
    • brought under canonical rule, 242;
    • their existence in the Saxon Church, 245;
    • termed in Ireland Deoraidh De, 248;
    • also Ceile De, 251;
    • characteristics similar to the Deicolæ, 252;
    • brought under canonical rule in Ireland, 254;
    • in Scotland termed Keledei, 255;
    • adopt the canonical rule, 276.
  • Andres (Rosses), clan, iii. 330, 365, 484.
  • Andrew, St., legends relating to, and the analysis of them, i. 296-99;
    • churches dedicated to him, 298;
    • Ceannrighmonaigh, the first name of the place where a church was founded in honour of his relics, which was then called Cellrighmonaid (Chilrymont, Kilrymont), 299;
    • relics of, brought to Hexham church, founded in his honour, ii. 221.
  • Andrew, bishop of Caithness, his account of the seven provinces of Albania, i. 340; iii. 44.
  • Angles, the, invade Britain with the Saxons and Jutes, i. 149, 189-192; ii. 19;
    • tribes of, and Frisians from the kingdom of Bernicia, i. 155;
    • language of, 193;
    • who they were and whence they came, 227;
    • Osuiu obtains dominion over the Britons, Scots, and Picts, 256 seq.;
    • effect of the defeat and death of Ecgfrid, 267;
    • position afterwards of the Picts, 268, Scots and Britons, 271;
    • converted to Christianity, ii. 198.
  • Angus, son of Fergus (Ungus, son of Uirguist), his reign as king of the Picts, i. 288, 296, 305-6.
  • Angus, son of Somerled, iii. 35, 39, 293, 400.
  • Angus mor, son of Erc, king of Dalriada, iii. 120.
  • Angus, Cinel, one of the three tribes of the Dalriadic kingdom, inhabiting Isla and Jura, i. 229.
  • Angus, earldom of, iii. 289.
  • Anlaf (Olaf, Anlaf Cuaran), son of Sitriuc, and son-in-law of Constantin, king of Alban, routed at Brunanburg, i. 352-7;
    • 496becomes king of Northumberland, 361;
    • exercises authority in the Islands, 354; iii. 30;
    • expelled by Eadmund, i. 361;
    • died at Hi-Choluimcille, 364.
  • Anlaf, son of Godfrey, king of the Danes of Dublin, i. 353, 357, 361.
  • Annals of Wales, the, i. 145, 294.
  • Annals of the Four Masters, i. 24, 25, 172; iii. 108, 113, and elsewhere.
  • Antona (the Don?), river, i. 35.
  • Antoninus Pius, emperor, events in Britain in his reign, i. 76-79;
  • Antoninus Caracalla, emperor, son of Severus, makes peace with the barbarian British tribes, i. 90, 91.
  • Anwoth, i. 136.
  • Aonghus Mor, great-grandson of Somerled, espouses the cause of Baliol, iii. 401;
    • descendants, 401.
  • Aonghus Og (heir of Eoin), killed by his harper, iii. 404.
  • Apostasy of early churches, ii. 39.
  • Applecross (Aporcrosan), church of, founded by Maelrubha, ii. 169, 285;
    • condition of the church of, 411.
  • Aralt, son of Sitriucc, lord of the Danes of Limerick, i. 376.
  • Arbroath, monastery of, ii. 393;
    • chartulary of, 394.
  • Ardargie, Roman fort at, i. 45, 74.
  • Ardchinnechun, i. 297.
  • Ardcorann, battle of, i. 241.
  • Arddanesbi, naval battle at, between Dalriadic tribes, i. 285.
  • Ardderyd, battle of, i. 157.
  • Ardnamurchan, iii. 428.
  • Ardoch, great Roman camps at, i. 46, 54, 74, 88.
  • Argathelia. See Arregaithel.
  • Argyll. See Arregaithel.
  • Aristotle, the British Isles alluded to by, under the names of Albion and Ierne, i. 30.
  • Armagh, Book of, contents of, ii. 423.
  • Arran, island of, i. 493; iii. 213, 439.
  • Arregaithel (Argathelia, Airergaidhel, Earrgaoidheal), a district in the West of Scotland now called Argyll, iii. 48-51;
    • visited by Agricola, i. 47, 48;
    • traditionary accounts of the Scoti from Ireland effecting a settlement in Kintyre, 139-142 (see Dalriada);
    • becomes one of the seven provinces of the kingdom of Alban, or Scotia, 341; iii. 45;
    • its name, and extent at different times, 46, 48-9, 343;
    • partition of the province, 78;
    • divided into sheriffdoms, 88;
    • formation of the diocese of Argyll or Lismore, ii. 408.
  • Artgha (Arthgal), king of Strathclyde, slain, i. 325.
  • Arthur, the, of Nennius, and his battles with the Saxons, i. 152 seq.
  • Arthur’s O’on, i. 217.
  • Asbiorn, Jarl, i. 420.
  • Asclepiodotus, defeats Allectus, a usurper in Britain, i. 93.
  • Athelstaneford, i. 298.
  • Atholl, the name, i. 186, 220, 281;
    • kings of, 281, 341;
    • a Pictish and Albanic province, iii. 43, 46;
    • earldom of, 270, 272;
    • sketch of, 288.
  • Attacotti, the, their territory, i. 101, 129;
    • with Picts, Scots, and Saxons, invade the Roman provinces, 99; iii. 97;
    • formed by Theodosius into Roman cohorts, and stationed in Gaul, i. 101, 106;
    • called Honoriani, 105;
    • Attacots in Spain, 111.
  • Augustine, St., bishop of Hippo, ii. 6.
  • Augustine (Austin), his mission to the Angles (CE 596), i. 192.
  • Aulus Didius, a Roman commander in Britain, i. 37.
  • Avendale (in Clydesdale), i. 295.
  • Avienus Festus Rufus, the British Isles mentioned in his Description of the World, i. 30.
  • Avon, river. See Antona.
  • Avon (Hæfe), river, western boundary of the district of Lothian, i. 240, 241, 270, 291, 424.
  • Ay, clan, iii. 483.
  • Badenoch, the Wolf of, iii. 308-310.
  • Badon Mount, the (Linlithgowshire), i. 145, 149;
    • battle at, 153.
  • Baedan, great-grandson of Loarn, i. 264.
  • Baliol and Bruce, as claimants for the Crown, iii. 72-74.
  • Ballimote, Book of, i. 172;
    • poems from, quoted, iii. 92, 99;
    • cited, 338, 466 seq.
  • Balthere, St. (Baldred), church of, at Tyningham, destroyed by Anlaf, son of Godfrey, i. 361; ii. 223.
  • Balthere the anchorite, his monastery at Tyninghame, ii. 223.
  • Bamborough (Bebbanburch, Dinguardi, the Dun Guare), fort erected by Ida in, i. 155;
    • 497the capital of Bernicia, 237, 332;
    • attacked by Penda, 253;
    • lords of, 373-4.
  • Banatia, town of the Vacomagi, i. 75.
  • Banchory-Ternan, ii. 29.
  • Banff, origin of the name, i. 220.
  • Bangor, monastery of, founded by Comgall (CE 558), ii. 55.
  • Barbarians, Britons who were hostile to the Romans so called, i. 34, 36.
  • Bardi the White, i. 377.
  • Barid, son of Ottir, the jarl, i. 347.
  • Barra, isle of, iii. 387, 430.
  • Barrichbyan, Campbells of, iii. 320.
  • Bartha-firdi (Firth of Tay?) i. 310.
  • Basque or Iberian race, a, preceded the Celts in Britain and Ireland, i. 164 seq.
  • Bassas (Bonny?), river, i. 153.
  • Battledykes, a great camp near Forfar, i. 86, 87.
  • Beadulf, last Anglic bishop in Galloway, i. 311; ii. 225.
  • Bean, St. (Beanus), ii. 326.
  • Beath, the name, iii. 63 n.
  • Becc, grandson of Dunchada, i. 273.
  • Bede, the Venerable, i. 13; iii. 91;
    • his account of the Picts, i. 123, 130, 133.
  • Belerium, Belerion (Land’s End), promontory of, i. 31, 33.
  • Belhelvie, thanage of, iii. 252.
  • Bellachoir (Bellathor), near Scone, i. 320, 322.
  • Benbecula, isle of, iii. 387.
  • Benefices, hereditary succession in, ii. 338.
  • Berchan, St., Prophecy of, i. 142, 143, 325, 327, 330, 338-9, 403.
  • Berct, a general of Ecgfrid’s, sent to ravage Ireland, i. 264-5.
  • Berctfrid, prefect of the Northumbrians, defeats the Picts of Manann, i. 270.
  • Beregonium, a misprint of Boece for Rerigonium, i. 72; iii. 129.
  • Bernaeth (Bernith), leader in the Pictish revolt against the Angles of Northumbria (CE 672), i. 260, 261, 270.
  • Bernicia, Anglic kingdom of, i. 155, 156;
    • its extension to the Firth of Forth, 236-37; iii. 19;
    • united with Deira, i. 252, 331, 372;
    • attacked by the Northmen, 322-23, 332;
    • governed by lords of Bamborough, 373;
    • Malcolm II. defeated in Northumbria, 385;
    • cession of Lothian to the Scots, 393.
    • See Osuald, Osuiu.
  • Beruvik (now Portyerrock), i. 390.
  • Bethog, daughter of Somerled, iii. 400.
  • Biceot, son of Moneit, slain, i. 288.
  • Bile (Beli), son of Neithon, and father of Oan and Brude, i. 250, 263.
  • Bile, son of Alpin, king of Alclyde, i. 271, 285.
  • Birrenswark hill, Roman remains on, i. 72.
  • Birse, thanage of, iii. 256, 357.
  • Bishops and Presbyters, relative position of, under the monastic rule, ii. 42.
  • Black mail, i. 417.
  • Blackwater, river (Raasay), i. 183, 319.
  • Blair, hill and muir of, i. 53;
    • battle of, iii. 405.
  • Blairnroar, i. 328.
  • Blathmac, son of Flann, martyrdom of, in Iona, i. 305; ii. 300, 305.
  • Boadicea, or Bondiuca, queen of the Iceni, i. 38.
  • Bochastle, Roman camp at, i. 45.
  • Boderia of Ptolemy, and Bodotria of Tacitus = Firth of Forth, i. 64, 216.
  • Bodleian MSS. cited, iii. 475-6.
  • Boece, Hector, i. 11, 12, 27 seq.; ii. 314; iii. 364.
  • Boete (Bode), son of Kenneth, slain by Malcolm II., i. 399, 406.
  • Boethius (Buitte), St., among the Picts, i. 135.
  • Bolgyne, lands of, i. 406.
  • Bonifacius, St. (Kiritinus), legend of, i. 277; ii. 229.
  • Bonnach (Bonnage), a service exacted from tenants, iii. 256.
  • Boroughbridge, i. 358-9.
  • Bovates (oxgangs) defined, iii. 224.
  • Bower, cited, iii. 308 seq., et al.
  • Bowness, i. 61.
  • Boyd, isle of, iii. 430.
  • Boyne, thanage of, iii. 86, 250.
  • Bran, son of Angus, slain, i. 307.
  • Brathwell (Braal) Castle, iii. 453.
  • Breasal, first sole abbot of Iona after the schism (CE 772-801), ii. 288-90.
  • Brechin, dedication of, by Kenneth, son of Malcolm, i. 369;
    • bishopric of, ii. 395-398.
  • Brechtraig, son of Bernith, slain, i. 270.
  • Bredei, son of Wid. See Garnaid.
  • Breg (Bregia), plain of, devastated in CE 684 by Ecgfrid, i. 265;
    • in CE 839, by the Galls, 307.
  • Brehon Laws, excerpts from, iii. 145.
  • 498Brekauche (Brecacha) Castle, Coll, description of, iii. 436.
  • Bremenium, town of the Otadeni (High Rochester, in Ryddisdale), i. 71.
  • Brendan, St., of Clonfert, ii. 76.
  • Brian Boroimhe, leads the native tribes of Ireland against the Danes, i. 386;
    • becomes king of all Ireland, 387;
    • falls in the final conflict at Cluantarbh, when the Danes and their auxiliaries were defeated, 388.
  • Bridei (Bred, Bredei, Brude, Bruidhe). See Brude.
  • Bridget, St., i. 135;
    • Lives of, ii. 443.
  • Brigantes, tribes of the, and their territory, i. 35, 71;
    • their internal dissensions and subjugation by the Romans, 36-39;
    • overrun one of the provincial tribes, and are subdued by Lollius Urbicus, 76.
  • Britain: Roman province in, see Romans in Britain;
    • obscurity of history after the departure of the Romans, i. 114;
    • settlement of barbaric tribes in, 114, 115;
    • ignorance of, by writers of sixth century, 115, 116;
    • its position at the time as viewed from Rome, 117-9;
    • struggle for the dominion among the four races, 119 seq.;
    • Professor Huxley on the ethnology of, 164-5;
    • Roman troops withdrawn from, ii. 4.
  • Britannia, Prima and Secunda, two of the four Roman provinces of Britain, i. 96, 97, 103.
  • British Isles, early notices of, i. 29 seq.
  • Britons, provincial, influence of the Roman dominion on, i. 120;
    • description of the two great classes into which they may be divided, and the territory occupied by them respectively, 121, 123;
    • language of, 193;
    • kingdom of the Britons of Alclyde, 235-6;
    • fall under the sway of the Angles, 256-7;
    • after thirty years they recover their liberty, 267;
    • Strathclyde Britons conform to Rome, ii. 219.
  • Broom, Loch, i. 183, 320, 376.
  • Bruce, Collingwood, his work on the Roman Wall, i. 61, 91, 112.
  • Bruce, Robert. See Baliol.
  • Brude (Bridei), son of Mailcu, a Pictish king (CE 556-83) baptized by St. Columba, i. 136, 137, 142;
    • defeats the Scots of Dalriada, ii. 78.
  • Brude (Bredei), son of Bile, king of the Picts (CE 672-693), his father, and mother, and grandfather;
    • elected king in place of Drost, i. 262-3;
    • called king of Fortrenn, 264, 268;
    • his death, 268-9;
    • legend regarding his body, 269.
  • Brude (Bridei), son of Derile, king of Picts (ob. 706), i. 270, 295; ii. 258.
  • Brude, son of Angus (CE 731-3), i. 289-90.
  • Brude, son of Fergus, king of the Picts (A.D. 761-63), i. 299.
  • Brude (Bred), son of Ferat, king of the Picts (ob. 844), i. 309.
  • Brude, son of Fotel, king of the Picts, i. 310.
  • Brunanburg (Ætbrunnanmere, Brunnanbyrig, Duinbrunde, Vinheidi, Wendune), battle of (CE 937), i. 353-6; iii. 30;
    • site of, i. 357-9.
  • Brusi, son of Sigurd the Stout, i. 388, 401.
  • Brut of Princes, a Welsh Chronicle, i. 197, 294.
  • Brutus (Brittus), the eponymous of the Britons, iii. 94.
  • Brychans, the two, and their families, ii. 36.
  • Buchan, district of, i. 344;
    • fleet of the Sumarlidi cut off there, 365-6;
    • Mormaers of, iii. 55;
    • Toisechs of, 56;
    • earldom of, 287.
    • See Mar.
  • Buchanan, George, i. 12.
  • Buchanan, Maurice (Book of Pluscarden), iii. 311 seq.
  • Buchanan (W.), on the Highland Clans, iii. 349.
  • Buchanty, Roman station at, i. 75.
  • Burdens on land, iii. 228-36.
  • Burghead, promontory of, i. 74, 75, 336.
  • Burton, John Hill, referred to, i. 11, 22, 27, 52, 140;
    • his History of Scotland, 20, 21, 75, 196, 248, 495;
    • his opinion of the Ogham character, ii. 449-50.
  • Bute, inhabitants of, called Brandanes, from St. Brandan, ii. 77;
    • island of, iii. 89.
  • Buzzard Dykes, the encampment of Galgacus’ forces at the battle of Mons Granpius, i. 53.
  • Cadroë, St., legend from the Life of, i. 319;
    • notice of, 325.
  • Caech, loch da (Waterford), the Danes in, i. 347.
  • Caedwalla (Catguollaun), king of the Britons, i. 243, 244.
  • Cære, river. See Carron.
  • 499Caeredin (Carriden), a British town on the Forth, i. 238.
  • Caerini, a northern tribe, i. 76.
  • Caerleon (Isca Silurum), i. 81, 107.
  • Caernech, St., legend of, ii. 46.
  • Cailin, clan. See Campbells.
  • Cain and Conveth, dues from Crown lands, iii. 227-32, 262.
  • Cairbre, surnamed Righfhada or Rioda, i. 140.
  • Cairpentaloch, i. 153.
  • Caislen Credi. See Scone.
  • Caithness (Cathanesia, Cathannia), in the Pictish legend the territory of Cait, one of the seven sons of Cruithne, i. 186;
    • one of the seven provinces of the Pictish kingdom, 280; iii. 44;
    • original extent of the district, i. 232;
    • attacked by Thorstein the Red, 326;
    • invaded by Sigurd, earl of Orkney, 336,
      • and brought under Norwegian rule, 342, 345, 374; iii. 44, 45;
    • Thorfinn, Sigurd’s son, and grandson of Malcolm II., is made earl of Caithness and Sutherland, i. 389, 401;
    • bishopric of, ii. 382;
    • earldom of, iii. 8, 71;
    • historical account of the earldom and earls of, 448-53.
  • Calathros (Calatrii, Catraeth), battles in, i. 247, 291;
    • district of, 247, 256, 424.
  • Caledones, or Caledonii, a section of the Picts, i. 94, 99, 100, 127, 130;
    • account of, by Tacitus, 58-60;
    • their territory, as given by Ptolemy, 75, 76;
    • join with the Mæatæ in hostilities against the Roman province, 80;
    • campaign of Severus, 82-89;
    • characteristics of these ancient tribes, 83.
  • Caledonia, the term by which that portion of Scotland north of the Forth and Clyde was known to the Romans, i. 1, 40, 41.
  • Caledonian Forest, the (Sylvia Caledonia), i. 40, 48.
  • Callender (Kalentyr), on the Carron, thanage of, iii. 277-8.
  • Calps paid by native-men, iii. 318;
    • abolition of, 368.
  • Calphurnius Agricola, sent to Britain, i. 79.
  • Cambuskenneth, chartulary of, i. 424.
  • Cameron clan and its septs, iii. 313, 315, 331, 350, 479.
  • Camlann, battle of, i. 154.
  • Campbells, the first on record (Gillespic), iii. 79;
  • Canaul (Conall), son of Tarla (Taidg), king of the Picts, i. 302.
  • Candida Casa, church at, built by St. Ninian, i. 130, 188; ii. 3, 46-49, 222, 225.
  • Canna, isle of, iii. 434.
  • Canons-regular (the black canons) of St. Augustine, introduced, ii. 374;
    • secular canons instituted, 241.
  • Canteæ or Decantæ, a northern tribe, i. 76.
  • Cantium (Kent), promontory of, i. 31.
  • Caractacus, a British chief, i. 37.
  • Caradoc of Llancarvan, i. 405.
  • Carausius, reign of, in Britain, i. 91-93, 95, 129.
  • Carbantorigum (in Kirkcudbright), a town of the Selgovæ, i. 72, 217.
  • Carham, battle of (CE 1018), i. 393.
  • Carlisle (Caer Luel), i. 236, 271; iii. 81.
  • Carlowrie, i. 325.
  • Carmichael, Alex., on the townships in the Outer Hebrides, iii. 378-93.
  • Carnones, a tribe of N. Britain, i. 76.
  • Carriber (Cnuicc Coirpri), battle at, i. 291.
  • Carrick, the name, iii. 102;
    • earldom of, 70.
  • Carron (Cære), river, i. 249-50, 270, 290, 424.
  • Carstairs, Roman remains at, i. 73.
  • Cartismandua, queen of the Brigantes, i. 37.
  • Carucates (ploughgates), defined, iii. 224, 225.
  • Cassiterides (Tin Islands), name by which the British Islands were known to Herodotus, i. 29;
    • inhabitants of, 165 seq., 226.
  • Cat Bregion (Edinburgh), i. 153.
  • Catgabail (Catgublaun, Catguollaun), king of Guenedotia, i. 246.
  • Cathbad, three daughters of, iii. 128.
  • Cathbath, Cinel, a subdivision of the tribe of Loarn, i. 230.
  • Cathbuaidh, the crozier of St. Columba, used as a standard in battle, i. 339, 348.
  • Cathmail, the name, i. 291-2.
  • Catlon, king of the Britons, slain, i. 245.
  • Catraeth. See Calathros.
  • Catrail, rampart of the, i. 235.
  • Catscaul (Cad-ys-gual), battle of, near Hexham (CE 634) between Osuald and the king of the Britons [Catlon?], i. 245-6.
  • 500Cawdor, thanage of, iii. 248.
  • Ceile De. See Anchorites.
  • Ceile or tenants, iii. 144 seq.
  • Celidon (Coit), the Caledonian wood, i. 153.
  • Cellach, son of Aillel, abbot of Kildare and Iona (CE 865), ii. 291, 308, 433.
  • Cellach, first bishop of St. Andrews (c. CE 906) holds with Constantin, son of Aedh, a solemn assembly on the Mote Hill of Scone: its bearing on the rights and liberties of the Church, i. 340; ii. 323-4.
  • Celnius, river (Devern), i. 67;
    • (Cullen), 216.
  • Celtic church. See Church, Scottish.
  • Celtic earldoms, break-up of the:
  • Celtic language, the two branches of the British and Gadhelic, i. 193, 194, 226;
  • Celtic population, early traditionary origins of, as given in the ethnic legends, iii. 91-96;
  • Cendaeladh, a Pictish king, i. 137.
  • Cennanus. See Kells.
  • Ceolfrid, abbot of Jarrow, his correspondence with Nectan, king of the Picts, as to the time of celebrating Easter, i. 278-9; ii. 172.
  • Ceoluulf, king of Northumbria, i. 275, 291.
  • Challow (Coll), Laird of, iii. 434, 436.
  • Chalmers, George, remarks on his Caledonia, i. 19, 48, 73, 77, 87, 140, 196;
    • error as to the colonisation of Galloway by the Irish Cruithne, 132;
    • also as to Girig, son of Dungaile, 330;
    • his objections to the genuineness of certain letters-patent said to be granted to the earl of Mar (CE 1171), iii. 442.
  • Chariots used in war by the Caledonians, i. 55, 83.
  • Chattan clan and its septs, sketch of, iii. 313, 315, 330, 478.
  • Chester, i. 81, 107, 382.
  • Cheviot hills, i. 7, 9; iii. 135.
  • Chorischia, a part of Scotland overrun by the Chorischii, i. 182, 183.
  • Christianity: introduced into Scotland through two different channels—Roman and Columban, the Southern Picts and the Strathclyde Britons (through St. Ninian and St. Kentigern) adhering to the first, and the Northern Picts (through Columba) to the second, i. 130, 132, 142; ii. 26 seq. (see also Whithorn, Columba, Picts);
    • the churches derived from each different in character and in spirit, i. 258 seq., 275; ii. 8, 150 seq., 207-225, 344-50.
  • Church, the, in Britain, during the Roman occupation, ii. 1, 2;
    • St. Ninian and his church of Candida Casa, 2, 3 (see Whithorn);
    • the Pelagian heresy, 4;
    • mission of Palladius to Ireland, 5;
    • mission of Columbanus to Gaul, 6-12;
    • controversy as to Easter, 7;
    • in the sixth century no question of ecclesiastical supremacy had arisen, 6;
    • three orders of Saints in early Irish Church, 12-14:
    • church of St. Patrick, 14-24;
    • collegiate churches of Seven Bishops, 24-26;
    • life and labours of St. Palladius, 26 seq.;
    • confusion of Fordun’s statements regarding him, ib.;
    • St. Ternan, 30-32;
    • church of the Southern Picts, 26-33;
    • early Dalriadic church, 33-35;
    • church south of the Forth and Clyde, 35, 36;
    • legend of St. Monenna, 37;
    • relapse into paganism of the churches of Ninian and Patrick, 39, 40.
  • Church, monastic, in Ireland, its constitution, ii. 41;
    • whence was it derived?, 45-50;
    • the school of Clonard, 50;
    • St. Patrick and the twelve Apostles of Ireland, 51;
    • Columba one of the twelve (see Columba);
    • influence of the church, 73;
    • learning of the, 419;
    • hagiology, 425;
    • the right of the church from the tribe, and of the tribe from the church, 71, 72.
  • Church, monastic, in Iona,—monastery founded by Columba (A.D. 563), ii. 88;
    • its constitution, 101;
    • affected in opposite ways by the secular clergy and the Culdees, 227, 233 seq.;
    • its influence as a school of learning, 421;
    • schism in, after Adamnan’s death, 175, 278-288;
    • table of rival abbots, 288.
    • See Columba, Coärbs.
  • Church of Cumbria and Lothian, ii. 35, 36, 179-224 (see Kentigern, Cuthbert);
    • conversion of the Angles, 198;
    • 501Strathclyde Britons conform to Rome, 219;
    • chapels founded at Hexham, 220;
    • bishopric of Whithern, 224.
  • Church of Northumbria, an offshoot of the Columban Church, i. 258; ii. 154-9;
    • points of dispute with the Southern Anglic Church submitted to a council in Whitby, i. 258-9; ii. 165;
    • termination of, 164-6.
  • Church, the Scottish:—first appearance of this name (CE 878), i. 333; ii. 320;
    • coincident with the change from ‘kingdom of the Picts’ to ‘kingdom of Alban,’ i. 333-35, 384; ii. 323;
    • primacy transferred to St. Andrews, 323;
    • canonical rule of the Culdees introduced, 324;
    • lay abbots of Dunkeld, 337;
    • hereditary succession in benefices, 338;
    • laymen and their heirs hold church offices, 338;
    • Queen Margaret’s reforms in the church, 344;
    • she rebuilds the monastery of Iona, 352;
    • Anchorites at this time, 351;
    • bishops of Alban, 323-44;
    • decadence and ultimate extinction of this old Celtic church, 354-65;
    • its failure in diocese of Brechin, 400;
    • of Dunblane, 402;
    • of Dunkeld, 405;
    • disappearance of the Celtic community of Iona, 412,
      • and a Benedictine abbey and nunnery founded (CE 1203), 415;
    • remains of old Celtic church, 417;
    • its hagiology, 444 seq.
  • Cillemuine (St. Davids), i. 388.
  • Cinaeth, king of the Picts, i. 242.
  • Ciniod, son of Wredech, king of the Picts, i. 300-1.
  • Circinn (Maghcircin, Magh Gherginn = Mearns), i. 185, 186, 365 Days;
    • battle at, between the Picts themselves, 295; iii. 123.
    • See Moerne.
  • Ciricus, St., day of, i. 330.
  • Clach na Breatan = stone of the Britons, in Glenfalloch, probably the scene of the conflict between the Dalriads and Britons (CE 717), i. 273-4.
  • Clan, signification of the word, iii. 331;
    • patronymics, personal names, and surnames, 331-4;
    • original importance and position of Clan pedigrees, 334;
    • changes produced by legendary history, 336,
      • and by Irish sennachies, 337;
    • also by Act of 1597, 346-9;
    • modern position of a Clan, as defined in the Supreme Court, 366-67.
  • Clans: localities, possessions, and legendary descent [all in vol. iii.]:
  • Clanranald, Book of, quoted, iii. 49, 338;
    • portion of, translated, 397.
  • Clanranald, clan (Macdonalds of Kippoch), iii. 119, 330, 430 seq., 469.
  • Claudian, Roman poet, his allusions to events in Britain, i. 100, 105, 106, 139.
  • Claudius, the Emperor, formation of a Roman province in Britain in his reign, i. 33, 34.
  • Cleaven Dyke, Roman vallum in Perthshire so called, i. 52-54.
  • Cleveland, i. 369, 421.
  • Clonard, monastic school of, ii. 50.
  • 502Clonmacnoise, Annals of, i. 356, 359.
  • Cloveth (Clova), thanage of, iii. 263.
  • Cluantarbh, battle at (see Brian Boroimhe);
    • auxiliary Galls at, i. 387-8.
  • Cluny (Cluanan), Danes advance to, i. 311.
  • Clyde (Clota), estuary of Clyde, i. 66, 216, et al.
  • Cnuicc Cairpri. See Carriber.
  • Cnut, king of England, i. 392, 395.
  • Coamatra, isle of, iii. 436.
  • Coärb (Comharba), the term defined, ii. 286;
    • applied to abbots of Columban monasteries, 285, 413;
    • the successors of Columba so termed after the schism in Iona ceased, Breasal being the first Coärb (CE 772-801), 288;
    • his successors till St. Columba’s shrine and relics were removed to Ireland, and the primacy transferred to Abernethy, 290-319.
  • Cocboy (called by Bede Maserfelth), battle of (A.D. 642), i. 252.
  • Cockburnspath (Colbrandspath), i. 241.
  • Coede, bishop of Iona, ii. 175.
  • Colania, a town of the Damnonii, i. 73.
  • Coldingham, monastery of, founded (CE 627), ii. 200;
    • refounded (CE 1093), i. 444; ii. 367.
  • Coll (Collow), island of, iii. 30, 36, 436.
  • Colla, race of, iii. 113.
  • Colla Uais, son of Eochaidh Duibhlen, king of Ireland, iii. 340, 397;
    • his descendants, 398.
  • Colla-dha-Chrioch, son of Eochaidh Duibhlen, iii. 397, 398.
  • Colla Meann, son of Eochaidh Duibhlen, iii. 397, 398.
  • Collas, legend of the three, iii. 462.
  • Colly (Cowie), thanage of, iii. 257.
  • Colman, bishop of Lindisfarne, i. 258-9; ii. 165-168.
  • Colman (Mocholmoc) of Dromore, ii. 32.
  • Colonsay (Collonsa, Koln), island of, i. 379; iii. 438;
    • laird of, 438.
  • Colsmon, isle of, iii. 431.
  • Columba, St., labours (CE 565) among the Northern Picts, i. 130-7, 142-3, 198, 200, 276;
    • his crozier used as a standard in battle, 339, 348;
    • one of the Twelve Apostles of Ireland, ii. 52;
    • descent and early life, 52;
    • founds the monastery of Derry, 53,
      • and many other foundations, 54-55;
    • connection of his mission to Britain with the battle of Culdremhne, 78-84;
    • crosses from Ireland to Britain with twelve followers, 85;
    • resides with Conall, king of Dalriada, 85,
      • who gives him the island of Iona, 87;
    • on which he founds a monastery, 88;
    • establishes his church there, 93;
    • its characteristics, 93-95,
      • and constitution, 101-104;
    • site of the original wooden monastery and its surroundings, 95-101;
    • influence of Columba on the adjacent districts, 104;
    • conversion of King Brude, 105-107;
    • his labours among the Northern Picts, 119-121;
    • ordains Aidan king of the Dalriadic territories, 122;
    • attends the Assembly of Drumceatt, near Derry, 123;
    • his purposes thereat, 124;
    • twelve years’ work summed up, 127;
    • monasteries founded by himself and others in the Western Isles, 128-134;
    • among the Northern and Southern Picts, 134-138;
    • his visit to Ireland, 138;
    • last days of his life, 138-143;
    • his character, 143-147;
    • his successors in the primacy of Iona, 148-177;
    • expulsion of the Columban monks from the kingdom of the Picts (CE 717),
      • and close of the influence of the ‘Family of Iona,’ i. 283-4, 315-6; ii. 177-178;
    • legends which seem to be connected with their return, i. 319-20;
    • his remains enshrined, ii. 291;
    • a cell or oratory built for their reception, 303;
    • his relics, or part thereof, removed to Dunkeld, 307;
    • shrine and relics removed to Ireland, 317;
    • restored to Iona, 318;
    • transferred to Down, 332;
    • a discourse on his life and character, 467;
    • rule of, 508.
    • See Iona, Coärbs.
  • Columbanus, St., his mission to Gaul (CE 590), ii. 6-11, 41.
  • Comet of the year 1018, i. 393.
  • Comgall, son of Domangart, king of Dalriada, i. 141, 142, 229;
    • tribe of, incorporated with the Cinel Gabhran, 230.
  • Comines, Earl Robert de, i. 419, 425.
  • Commodus, Emperor, i. 79.
  • Comrie, Roman camp at Dealgan Ross, i. 45, 50.
  • Comyn (Cumyn), John, of Badenoch, iii. 81, 82.
  • Comyn, Walter, Earl of Menteath, iii. 77, 80.
  • Comyns, Earls of Buchan, iii. 71, 72, 242.
  • 503Conadh Cerr, king of Dalriada, i. 241.
  • Conaing, son of Aidan, i. 273, 285.
  • Conall, son of Comgall, king of Dalriada, i. 142, 321; ii. 85; iii. 211.
  • Conall, son of Taidg. See Canaul.
  • Conall Crandamna, brother of Domnall Breac, king of Dalriada, i. 272.
  • Conall, son of Aedain, slays Conall, son of Taidg, i. 302, 374.
  • Conan, river, i. 320.
  • Congal Claen. See Magh Rath.
  • Conmael, abbot of Iona, ii. 175.
  • Conn of the hundred battles, iii. 110.
  • Constantin (789-820), son of Fergus, king of the Picts, i. 302, 307-8.
  • Constantin (863-76), son of Kenneth mac Alpin, king of the Picts, i. 323-28; ii. 310-13.
  • Constantin (900-942), son of Aedh, king of Alban, i. 339 seq.;
    • invasion of Northmen, 339;
    • holds, with Cellach bishop of Kilrymont, a solemn assembly on the Mote Hill of Scone, 340;
    • division of Alban at this time into seven provinces, 340 seq. (see Provinces);
    • invasion of Aethelstan, 352;
    • takes part in the battle of Brunanburg, 353;
    • resigns the throne, and retires to the monastery of St. Andrews, 360;
    • his death, 360°.
  • Constantin (995-97), son of Cuilean, king of Alban, slain by Kenneth, son of Malcolm, i. 381-2.
  • Constantine, son of Constantius Chlorus, becomes Emperor, i. 95.
  • Constantine, Emperor, account of his usurpation, i. 108-112;
    • his son Constans, 110.
  • Constantius Chlorus, Emperor, recovers Britain from the usurpation of Carausius, i. 93;
    • his war against the Caledonians and other Picts, 94;
    • his death at York, 95.
  • Conveth. See Cain.
  • Conveth (Conuath), thanage of, in Banffshire, iii. 252.
  • Coolin hills, iii. 128.
  • Corda, a town of the Selgovæ, i. 72.
  • Coria (Carstairs), a town of the Damnonii, i. 73.
  • Cormac’s Glossary, iii. 131
  • Cornac (Cornar, Curnig), river, i. 368.
  • Cornwall, the tin-workers of, representatives of the Iberians who preceded the Celts in Britain, i. 165-170, 226.
  • Corca Laidhe, genealogy of, iii. 211.
  • Coronation stone of Scone, i. 281-3.
  • Cowall, district of, visited by Agricola, i. 47, 48;
    • the name derived from Comgall, 229, 230, 321.
  • Cranach, thanage of, iii. 86, 272.
  • Craniology, ethnological evidence furnished by, i. 169-70, 226.
  • Creic, in Dalriada, burnt by Angus, i. 290.
  • Creones, Croenes, a tribe of North Britain, i. 76.
  • Crimthan Mor mac Fidhaig, iii. 114, 124
  • Crinan (Cronan), lay abbot of Dunkeld, i. 390-2;
    • called Crinan Tein, or the thane, 394;
    • also the Hound Earl, 401;
    • his sons Duncan and Maldred, 392, 394, 408, 419;
    • slain, 407.
  • Crinan, bay of, i. 229.
  • Crofters and cottars, iii. 375 seq.
  • Cromartie, Earls of, Sir W. Fraser’s, iii. 351 seq.
  • Cromdale, thanage of, iii. 249.
  • Crown demesne, species of tenure, iii. 84-88;
    • Crown lands, ranks of society on, 238-44.
  • Cruithintuath, the Irish equivalent of Pictavia, i. 315, 324, 384.
  • Cruithne and his seven sons, i. 185, 186, 231, 295; iii. 97, 107.
  • Cruithnigh, the, a Pictish people in the north of Ireland, i. 131, 142-3, 226;
    • Irish traditions regarding, 175; iii. 96.;
    • battles with the Dalriads, i. 241;
    • close connection in the popular tales between them and the Pictish inhabitants of North Britain, iii. 131.
  • Cuddiche (a night’s portion), a land-burden, iii. 233.
  • Cuilean, son of Indulph, king of Alban, defeated at Drumcrub, i. 367;
    • slain in Laodonia (Lothian) by Andarch, 367-8.
  • Culdees, first appearance of the name, in beginning of the eighth century, ii. 226;
    • conclusions as to their origin, 277.
    • See Anchorites.
  • Culdremhne, battle of, ii. 80.
  • Culrenrigi, island of, plundered, i. 289-90.
  • Cumbria, evangelised by Kentigern (CE 573), (see Kentigern) and his successors, ii. 179 seq., 198;
    • ceded to the Scots by king Eadmund (CE 945), i. 362;
    • Malcolm (Ceannmor) put in possession of it by Earl Siward, 408-10;
    • name of, restricted, iii. 4.
  • 504Cumherbes and Cumlawes, iii. 26;
    • meaning of, 223.
  • Cummen the Fair, abbot of Iona, i. 247.
  • Cumuscach, son of Aengus, slain, i. 246.
  • Cupar-Angus (Cubert), Roman camp at, i. 49; iii. 133;
  • Curia, town of (Carby Hill, in Liddesdale), i. 71.
  • Curnavii, a northern tribe, i. 76.
  • Cuthbert, St. (Cudberct), Bede’s Life of, ii. 201;
    • Irish Life of, 203;
    • in Melrose monastery, 206;
    • becomes prior there, 208;
    • goes to Lindisfarne, 209;
    • withdraws to Farne island, 211;
    • consecrated bishop of Lindisfarne, 213;
    • retirement to Farne, 214;
    • his death, 214;
    • his relics enshrined, 218.
  • Cymric legends, iii. 100-104.
  • Dacia. See Norwegia.
  • Dalaraidhe (Dalaradia), a district (called also Vladh) in the north of Ireland, inhabited by a Pictish people, i. 131, 198.
  • Dalfin, archbishop of Gaul, i. 259.
  • Dalguise, probably where the battle of Seguise was fought in CE 635, i. 246.
  • Dali, district of, i. 375-6, 390, 412.
  • Dalmonych (Dalmarnoch), thanage of, iii. 274.
  • Dalriada, a district in the north-east of Ireland, i. 140 seq.;
    • the name given to the settlement of the Scots in Argyll, 139 seq., 248;
    • Dalriadic ethnologic legend, 183, 184;
    • Scottish kingdom of, 229-30;
    • battles between the Dalriads and the Cruithnigh, 241, 242;
    • anarchy in, after Domnall Brec’s death, 250, 251, 272;
    • Dalriads fall under the dominion of the Angles for thirty years, 256 seq.;
    • after several unsuccessful attempts to throw off the yoke, 264,
      • Ecgfrid is defeated and slain at Dunnichen, 265, 267;
    • contest between the two chief tribes for the throne, 272-3, 284-6;
    • conflicts with the Britons, 273-4;
    • revolution, and renewed contest, 286, 289;
    • the country laid waste by Angus, king of the Picts, 290;
    • Dalriadic defeat at Carriber, 291;
    • the Dalriads crushed by Angus (CE 741), 292, 315:
    • lists of kings for the following century not trustworthy, owing to the perversions of the Chronicles, 292 seq.;
    • notices of the Scots of Dalriada till the time of Kenneth mac Alpin, 316 seq.;
    • attacked by the Danes, 377;
    • early church of, ii. 33;
    • tribes of, iii. 212.
    • See Drumceat, Picts.
  • Dam Hoctor, settlement of the, in Gwyned, i. 138.
  • Damnonii, tribes of the (the 'new peoples'), and their territory and towns, i. 73, 74, 127, 128, 155, 167, 211, 231.
  • Danes, their first appearance on our coasts, i. 302 seq.; ii. 18 (see Galls);
    • naval attack on Ireland, i. 307;
    • the men of Fortrenn defeated by the Danes, 307-308;
    • a band under Halfdan lay waste Northumbria, and destroy the Picts of Galloway and the Britons of Strathclyde, 325-6;
    • conflict with Norwegians, 327:
    • again attack Northumbria, 332;
    • plunder Ireland, 338;
    • invade Alban, 338-9, 347-8;
    • final conflict with the native tribes of Ireland, 386-88.
  • Darlugdach, abbess of Kildare, i. 135.
  • Dasent’s Burnt Njal, i. 379, 388.
  • Dathi, the, iii. 115, 122.
  • Davach, definition of, iii. 224.
  • Daven, loch, i. 74.
  • David I., youngest son of Malcolm Ceannmor, marries Matilda, heiress of Huntingdon, i. 454;
    • rules the provinces south of the Firths, as Earl, for seventeen years (CE 1107-1124), 454-57;
    • various foundations, grants, and charters by, 455 seq.;
    • reigns over Scotland as first feudal monarch (CE 1124-53), 457;
    • defeats an insurrection headed by the Earl of Moray, and Malcolm, a natural son of Alexander I., 460;
    • defeats Malcolm mac Eth, 462-464;
    • invades England in support of his niece, Matilda, 465;
    • heterogeneous composition of his army, 467;
    • death of his only son, 468;
    • his own death, 468;
    • bishoprics and monasteries founded by, ii. 376;
    • feudalises Celtic earldoms, iii. 63.
  • Davis, Sir John, letter by, relative to Monaghan and Fermanagh (CE 1606), iii. 165, 170, 196.
  • Dawstone. See Degsastane.
  • 505Dawkins, W. Boyd, on the sepulchral remains of Britain, i. 169-70.
  • Deabhra, loch, i. 411.
  • Debateable lands, their three divisions: (1) from the Tay to the Forth; (2) between the Forth and the Carron; (3) from the Carron to the Pentlands and the Esk,—the latter being the main battle-field of contending races, and eventually included in the kingdom of the Scots (see Lothian), i. 14, 15, 237.
  • Deer, Book of, ii. 380;
    • contents, 458; iii. 55 seq., 212.
  • Deer forests, iii. 371.
  • Degsastane (Dawstone), battle of, i. 162, 163, 239, 267.
  • Deicolæ. See Anchorites, Culdees.
  • Deira, Anglic kingdom of, i. 156, 236-237;
    • united with Bernicia, 252, 331;
    • overrun by the Danes, 325, 351;
    • Sitriuc, its Danish king, meets with Aethelstan, who seizes Deira on his death, 351.
  • Delgon, in Kintyre, i. 142.
  • Deoraidh De. See Anchorites.
  • Dervesin (Dairsie), thanage of, iii. 268.
  • Derwent, river, i. 271.
  • Descent of Men of the North, quoted from, iii. 102.
  • Deucaledonian Sea of Ptolemy, i. 70.
  • Deva (Chester), i. 81.
  • Deva, river (Dee, Ayrshire), i. 66, 216.
  • Devana, a town of the Taexali, i. 74.
  • Devisesburn, i. 244-5.
  • Diarmaid, abbot of Iona (814-31), brings from Ireland the relics of St. Columba, ii. 297, 303;
    • returns thither with them, 305-6.
  • Dicalidonæ, a division of the Picts, i. 99, 100, 129.
  • Dinguardi. See Bamborough.
  • Dingwall, thanage of, iii. 247.
  • Diocletian, Emperor, i. 92-94.
  • Diodorus Siculus, i. 31-33.
  • Doldencha, lake (in Braemar), i. 298.
  • Dollar, conflict between the Danes and Scots at, i. 327.
  • Domhnall of Ile (Isla), son of Eoin, sketch of his career, iii. 403-4;
    • death of his son, bishop of Innsigall, 408;
    • his descendants, 408.
  • Domhnall Dubh, son of Aonghus Og (heir of Eoin), his tribe almost exterminated during his minority and imprisonment, iii. 404;
    • unsuccessful attempt to regain his possessions, 406.
  • Domitian, the Emperor, i. 57, 58.
  • Domnall Breac, king of Dalriada, i. 242;
    • defeated at Calathros, 247,
      • and at Glenmairison, 249;
    • slain in Strathcarron, 249-51, 271.
  • Domnall Donn, nephew of Domnall Breac, i. 272.
  • Domnall mac Avin, king of Alclyde, i. 271.
  • Don, river. See Antona.
  • Donald mac Alpin, succeeds his brother Kenneth as king of the Picts, i. 322-3.
  • Donald, son of Constantin, and grandson of Kenneth mac Alpin, first king of Alban, i. 335;
    • slain at Dunnottar, 338-9.
  • Donald, son of Aedh, king of Alban, elected king of the Cumbrian Britons, i. 346.
  • Donald, son of Eimin, mormaer of Mar, slain, i. 387-8.
  • Donald (Dunwallaun, Domnall), son of Eugenius, king of the Cumbrians, i. 362;
    • death of his son Malcolm, 381-2.
  • Donald Ban, brother of Malcolm Ceannmor, reigns six months (CE (Common Era) 1093), i. 436;
    • again, with his nephew, three years, 439;
    • dies at Rescobie, and is buried in Dunfermline, 440.
  • Donald Ban Mac William. See Mac William.
  • Donald (Mac Donald), clan, iii. 119, 330, 430 seq., 466.
  • Donnachie (Robertsons), clan, iii. 330, 361, 365, 401.
  • Donnan, St., of Egg, i. 345.
  • Donnchadh, king of Cashel, i. 338.
  • Dorbeni, abbot of Iona, ii. 175.
  • Dornoch Firth, i. 337.
  • Dorsum Britanniæ. See Drumalban.
  • Douglas (Dubglas) river, Arthur’s battles on the, i. 153.
  • Doune. See Glendowachy.
  • Drest, son of Talorgen, king of the Picts, i. 301.
  • Drest, son of Constantin, joint king of the Picts with Talorgan, son of Wthoil, i. 306.
  • Drest, son of Ferat, king of the Picts, i. 309.
  • Droma, loch, i. 319.
  • Drost, son of Domnall, king of the Picts, driven from his kingdom, i. 262-3.
  • 506Drum, the name of, i. 13.
  • Drumalban, a mountain chain, from Dumbartonshire to the Ord of Caithness, i. 10-14, 75, 228;
    • errors regarding, 12.
  • Drum Cathmail, battle at, between the Picts of Galloway and the Scots of Dalriada, i. 291-2.
  • Drumceat, Council of, at which the independence of Dalriada was recognised (CE 575), i. 143, 235, 248; iii. 122.
  • Drumcrub, battle at, i. 367.
  • Drust (Drest), several Pictish kings so called, i. 134 seq.
  • Drust (Druxst), king of the Picts after Nectan, i. 284;
    • slain, 289.
  • Dubglas, river. See Douglas.
  • Dubh, son of Malcolm, king of Alban, i. 366-67.
  • Dubhgal (Macdougalls), clan, iii. 119, 330, 470.
  • Dubhgall, son of Somerled, iii. 35, 39, 293, 400.
  • Dubhgaill. See Galls.
  • Dubhsithe (Macduffie), clan, iii. 331, 363, 466.
  • Dublin. See Ireland.
  • Dufoter de Calateria, i. 424.
  • Duinbrunde. See Brunanburg.
  • Dull, monastery of, ii. 175, 206-7;
    • abthanrie and church of, iii. 271.
  • Dulmonych, thanage of, iii. 274.
  • Dumbarton (Dumbreatan), capital of the kingdom of the Britons of Alclyde, i. 236.
  • Dunadd, a fortified hill in the moss of Crinan, called also Dunmonaidh (the capital of Dalriada), i. 229, 230;
    • siege of, 264;
    • taken possession of by Angus, 290.
  • Dunaverty (Aberte), siege of, i. 273.
  • Dunbar, i. 425;
    • the name, ii. 307 n.;
    • Castle of, iii. 82.
  • Dunbeath (Dunbaitte), siege of, i. 263.
  • Dunblane, burnt by the Britons, i. 310;
    • ravaged by the Danes, 347;
    • bishopric of, ii. 395-398;
    • the name, 307 n.
  • Duncadh, abbot of Iona, ii. 175.
  • Duncan mac Duine, ancestor of the Campbells, iii. 79.
  • Duncan, son of Crinan (Cronan), king of Scotia, i. 392, 399-405.
  • Duncan, son of Malcolm Ceannmor, i. 414, 425;
    • his reign (CE 1093-4), 437-39.
  • Duncan, abbot of Dunkeld, i. 367.
  • Duncan (Dungadr), jarl of Caithness, i. 374.
  • Duncath fort, i. 382.
  • Dunchadh, son of Becc, i. 285.
  • Dunduirn (Dundurn), a fortification on the Earn, besieged, i. 264;
    • Grig slain at, 330.
  • Dunedin. See Edinburgh.
  • Dunfhirbolg, a native fort in St. Kilda, i. 185.
  • Dunfres (Dumfries), the town of the Frisians, iii. 25.
  • Dungal, son of Sealbach, king of Dalriada, i. 284-5;
    • driven from the throne, 286;
    • is restored, 289;
    • invades Culrenrigi, incurs the wrath of Angus, and takes refuge in Ireland, 289-90;
    • is put in chains, 290.
  • Dungallsbae (Duncansbay), i. 401.
  • Dungayle, in Galloway, i. 292.
  • Dun Guaire, a name of Bamborough, i. 373-4.
  • Dunine (Dunning), thanage of, iii. 87, 269.
  • Dunkeld, church of, founded by Constantin, king of the Picts, i. 305, 315;
    • a portion of St. Columba’s relics transferred to, 310, 316;
    • abbot of (Duncan), 367, 392;
    • lay abbots of, ii. 337;
    • bishopric of, 368;
    • position of, 376.
    • See Crinan.
  • Dun Leithfinn, a fort, destroyed by Angus, i. 290.
  • Dunlocho, battle at, i. 264.
  • Dunmore hill, i. 75.
  • Dunolly (Duin Ollaig), stronghold of the Cinel Loarn, burnt by Ecgfrid, i. 266, 272;
    • rebuilt by Sealbach, 273.
  • Dunnagual (Dungaile), son of Teudubr, i. 296, 325.
  • Dunnichen (Dun Nechtan), its connection with Nectan, a Pictish king, i. 135;
    • battle of, in which Ecgfrid was slain (CE 686), 265, 266; ii. 213.
  • Dunnottar (Dunfoither), siege of, i. 263;
    • again besieged, 269;
    • Donald, first king of Alban, slain at, 338-9;
    • a stronghold of the men of Moerne, 342;
    • Aethelstan’s advance to, 352.
  • Dunsforth, the Devil’s Cross at, i. 359.
  • Dunsinnan, i. 380.
  • Duntroon, iii. 129.
  • Dunwallaun (Domnall), son of Eugenius (Owin, Eaoin), king of the Cumbrians, i. 362, 370.
  • 507Duny (Downie), thanage of, iii. 267.
  • Durham, besieged by Malcolm II., i. 385.
  • Durris, thanage of, iii. 257.
  • Dyce, what is implied in the territorial name, iii. 282.
  • Dyke and Brodie, thanage of, iii. 248.
  • Eachach, king of Dalriada, i. 289.
  • Eachadh (Eochagh, Eoghan), Cinel, one of the three subdivisions of the tribe of Loarn, i. 230, 264, 289.
  • Eadberct, king of Northumbria (A.D. 737-58), i. 291;
    • extends his dominion over Galloway and all Ayrshire, 294 seq., 331;
    • abdicates, 300.
  • Eadberct, bishop of Lindisfarne, ii. 220.
  • Eadfrid, son of Aeduin, i. 243.
  • Eadgar, son of Eadward Aetheling, i. 414 seq.
  • Eadgar, son of Malcolm Ceannmor, reigns nine years (CE 1097-1107), i. 440; iii. 215;
    • treats with Magnus Barefoot of Norway, i. 442; iii. 9;
    • re-founds the monastery of Coldingham, i. 444;
    • dies in Edinburgh, 444;
    • is buried in Dunfermline, 445.
  • Eadmund the Etheling (CE 940-46) takes part with his brother against the Danes at Brunanburg, i. 353;
    • subdues Northumberland, 361;
    • cedes Cumbria to the Scots, 362;
    • death of, 363.
  • Eadmund, son of Malcolm Ceannmor, reigns with his uncle Donald Ban three years, i. 439.
  • Eadred Ætheling, i. 363.
  • Eadulf Cudel, cedes Lothian to the Scots after the battle of Carham, i. 392-4, 399, 400.
  • Eadulf (Yvelchild), earl of Northumbria, i. 369 seq.
  • Eadward Aetheling, son of king Eadmund, i. 415.
  • Eadward, son of Aelfred the Great, discussion as to whether he advanced beyond the Humber—doubtful statements of the Saxon Chronicle, i. 349, 350.
  • Eadward the Confessor, i. 415.
  • Ealdburg. See Aldborough.
  • Ealdhun (Aldun), bishop of Durham, i. 385.
  • Ealdred, son of Ealdulf, lord of Bamborough, makes peace with Aethelstan, i. 351.
  • 508Ealdred, son of Uchtred. See Aldred.
  • Eanfrid, son of Aedilfrid, i. 240, 244; ii. 153.
  • Earldoms, the old Celtic (see Celtic earldoms);
    • additional earldoms created, iii. 66;
    • policy of feudalising earldoms, inaugurated by David I., carried out by his successor, 67 seq.;
    • their character and relation to the law of feudal tenure, 72-77.
    • See Provinces.
  • Earls, first appearance of the title in Scottish history, iii. 58-63;
    • the Seven Earls, 59;
    • six Celtic earls besiege Malcolm IV. in Perth, 65;
    • apparently a constitutional body, 71 seq.;
    • merged in the Estates of the kingdom, 82.
  • Earn, river, i. 220, 261.
  • Easter, difference as to the time of celebrating, between the Anglic and Columban churches, i. 275 seq.; ii. 8, 150 seq.
  • Eata, first abbot of Mailros, ii. 200;
    • afterwards bishop of Lindisfarne, 206.
  • Ebissa. See Octa.
  • Ebudæ (Hebrides), islands of the, i. 40, 47;
    • easter and wester Ebuda (Isla and Jura), 69.
    • See Hebrides, Isles.
  • Ecclesbreac. See Falkirk.
  • Ecclesgreig, parish of, iii. 261.
  • Ecgberct, king of Northumbria (AD 867), i. 332.
  • Ecgberct, an Anglic priest, i. 264;
    • his views regarding Easter adopted by the majority in Iona, ii. 176.
  • Ecgfrid, king of Northumbria, i. 260-265;
    • slain at Dunnichen, 266;
    • effect of his defeat, 267 seq.
  • Ectolairg mac Foith (Talore, son of Wid), i. 257.
  • Edderachylis, iii. 462.
  • Eddi’s Life of St. Wilfrid, i. 260.
  • Edevyn (Idvies), thanage of, iii. 265.
  • Ediluald, bishop in Lindisfarne, i. 275.
  • Edinburgh (Etin, Edwinesburg, Mynyd Agned, Dunedin), i. 240;
    • besieged (CE 638), 249;
    • surrendered, with the district of which it was the stronghold, to the Scots, in the reign of Indulph (CE 954-62), 365, 372.
    • See Aeduin.
  • Education of the people, bearing of the Church on, ii. 444;
    • a period of nearly 100 years before the Reformation one of neglected education, and no learning, in the Highlands, 461.
  • 509Egelwin, Bishop, i. 422.
  • Egg, island of, i. 345; ii. 152; iii. 433.
  • Eglisgirg (Greg’s church), dedicated to St. Ciricus—a memorial of Grig, i. 333-4; iii. 261.
  • Egremont, the Boy of, his claim to the Scottish throne, iii. 66.
  • Eildon (Eldun) hill, near Melrose, contest at, between Ethelwald and one of his generals, i. 300.
  • Einar, earl of Orkney, i. 344-5.
  • Einar, son of Sigurd the Stout, i. 388, 401.
  • Ekkialsbakki, burial-place of Sigurd, earl of Orkney, i. 366;
    • identification of, 337.
  • Elder, John, letter from, to Henry VIII., quoted, iii. 331, 337.
  • Eldred, lord of Bamborough, unites with Constantin, king of Alban, to resist the Danes, i. 347-8.
  • Elfleda, daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Northumbria, and wife of Siward, i. 408.
  • Ellan na muk, isle of, iii. 434.
  • English possessions of Scottish kings, iii. 5.
  • Eobba, father of Ida, who founds the kingdom of Bernicia, i. 155.
  • Eocha (Eachdach, Eochaidh), grandson of Domnall Breac, i. 272;
    • conflict between his family and Selbach at Ross-Foichen, 286;
    • his death, 287.
  • Eocha (Eochodius), son of Indulf, slain by the Britons, i. 367.
  • Eocha (Eochodius), son of Run, and grandson of Kenneth mac Alpin, king of the Picts, associated with Grig, i. 329-30, 373.
  • Eochadh Buidhe, king of the Picts, i. 241, 242.
  • Eochaidh, grandson of Loarn, i. 264.
  • Eoganan, son of Angus, rules in Dalriada, i. 305;
    • becomes king of the southern Picts, 307-8.
  • Eoin, son of Aonghus Og, his descendants, iii. 402;
    • gives liberally to the church, his death and burial, 402-3.
  • Eoin Mor (Mac Connells), clan, iii. 330, 401, 409, 432, 469.
  • Eoin of Ardnamurchan, clan, iii. 401, 469.
  • Eoin of Glencomhan (Glencoe), iii. 401, 430.
  • 510Eoin of Ile, poem composed on, iii. 407
  • Epidii, a tribe occupying Kintyre and Lorn, i. 76, 206.
  • Epidium, promontory of (Kintyre), i. 68.
  • Epidium, island of (Lismore), i. 69.
  • Erc and his sons, founders of the Scots colony in Dalriada, i. 139, 229, 300; ii. 290; iii. 121.
  • Eremitical saints, ii. 248.
  • Eric Bloody Axe, settled by Aethelstan in Northumberland, i. 359-60;
    • is once and again expelled, 363-4:
    • his sons go to Orkney, whence they make piratical expeditions, 365-6.
  • Eric, a Dane, made Earl of Northumbria by Cnut, i. 392-3.
  • Erin, the Three Sorrowful Stories of (an Irish legend), iii. 127.
  • Esk, river (Haddingtonshire), i. 238.
  • Essy, in Strathbolgy, i. 411.
  • Estates of the Realm in 1283, iii. 39.
  • Estuaries of Forth and Clyde, i. 8.
  • Ethelred, king of Northumbria (CE 774), i. 301.
  • Ethelred, king of the English, defeats the Scots (CE 1006), i. 385.
  • Ethelwald, called Moll, king of Northumbria, i. 300.
  • Ethelwulf, king of Wessex, i. 333; ii. 321.
  • Ethnology of Britain, i. 164 seq.;
    • British traditions, 171;
    • Irish traditions, 172;
    • Dalriadic legend, 183;
    • Pictish legends, 185;
    • Saxon legends 189.
    • See Legendary Origins, iii. 90-134.
  • Ettrick, forest of, divided the Britons of Alclyde from the Angles of Bernicia, i. 235.
  • Eubonia, settlement of the Firbolg in, i. 138.
  • Eugein. See Oan.
  • Eugenius the Bald (Owen), king of the Strathclyde Britons, i. 393;
    • slain, 394.
  • Evans, Prof. of New York, i. 250.
  • Ewen of Otter, clan, iii. 474.
  • Faelchu mac Dorbeni, the last of Columba’s successors, ii. 177.
  • Failbe, abbot of Iona, i. 245; ii. 168.
  • Falkirk (Fahkirk), church at, called Ecglis Breacc, ii. 36.
  • Falkland, thanage of, iii. 268.
  • Fallofaudus, a Roman general in Britain, i. 99.
  • 511Family of Iona. See Columba.
  • Fandafuith (Fandowie), thanage of, iii. 274.
  • Farne Islands, i. 237.
  • Feacht, or ‘expedition,’ the burden of, ii. 173; iii. 151, 227, 234.
  • Fearchar Fada, leader of the Cinel Baedan, i. 250, 251, 264; iii. 342, 476;
    • death of, i. 272.
  • Fearn, dedication to St. Aidan at, i. 260.
  • Fendoch, Roman camp at, i. 45, 88.
  • Feochan, promontory of (Ross-Foichen, Irrosfoichne), battle at, i. 286.
  • Feodofirma (fee-farm), tenure of, what it was in Scotland, iii. 85, 237-8.
  • Feradach, son of Sealbach, is put in chains by Angus, i. 290.
  • Fergus Brit, second abbot of Iona, ii. 151.
  • Fergus Mor mac Erc of Dalriada, i. 140.
  • Fergus Salach, Cinel, a subdivision of the tribe of Loarn, i. 230.
  • Fergusianus, legend of, ii. 232.
  • Ferleighinn, lector or man of learning in the monasteries, ii. 342, 444 seq.
  • Fermartyn, thanage of, iii. 252.
  • Fermoy, Book of, cited, iii. 35, 410.
  • Ferot, son of Finguine, slain, i. 288.
  • Fettercairn (Fotherkern), in the Mearns, i. 380.
  • Fetteresso (Fodresach), Malcolm I. slain at, i. 364.
  • Fiachna mac Deman, king of the Cruithnigh of Dalaradia, i. 241.
  • Fife, taken possession of by Agricola, i. 48;
    • represented in the Pictish legend by Fib (see Cruithne), 185, 186;
    • province of, iii. 43;
    • attacked by the Northmen, i. 327;
    • inhabitants of, called ‘Scoti,’ 328;
    • Saxon barons acquire lands in, iii. 26;
    • no thanes in, 305, 356;
    • demesne of the earls of, 305.
    • See Fothreve.
  • Fillan, St., ii. 33, 175;
    • pastoral staff of, 407.
  • Finan, bishop of Lindisfarne, i. 258.
  • Findhorn, river, i. 336, 338.
  • Finé or sept in Ireland, origin of the term, iii. 171;
    • the movie or kinsfolk, 171;
    • the ceil or tenants, 172;
    • the Fuidhir or stranger septs, 173;
    • territorial basis of the Finé, 175;
    • the four families or groups of the kinsfolk, 176-9;
    • members of, 179;
    • status of the Geilfiné chief, 180-4;
    • 512his relation to the Ri Tuath, 184;
    • law of succession, 187;
    • attendance upon the sluaged or hosting, dun-building, 188;
    • fosterage customs, 190;
    • later state of the Finés, 192-7.
  • Finé or clan in Scotland, iii. 284;
    • first appearance of the clans, 302;
    • the Chief and the kinsmen, 318;
    • the native-men, 318;
    • fosterage, 321;
    • the clan and its members, 323;
    • names and position of the clans, 327-9;
    • termination of clanship, 365.
    • See Clan.
  • Fingaine (MacKinnons), clan, iii. 331, 363, 365, 488.
  • Finglen, in Loarn, battle at, i. 284.
  • Fingaill. See Galls.
  • Finguine, leader of the Picts of Manann, slain, i. 270.
  • Finguine, son of Drostan, slain, i. 288.
  • Finlaic (Finleikr), mormaer of Moray and Ross, defeated by Sigurd, i. 375;
    • afterwards restored, 389;
    • slain, 397.
  • Finnian, influence of, ii. 51.
  • Finntuir, son of Thorfinn, i. 409.
  • Fintan Munnu, an Irish saint, iii. 92.
  • Firbolg, the, i. 138, 173 seq., 226; iii. 92, 105.
  • Fishing-villages established in the Highlands and Islands, iii. 376.
  • Flaithbertach, king of Ireland, is assisted by the fleet of Dalriada, i. 289-90.
  • Flann Mainistrech, Synchronizations of, i. 139.
  • Flavia, a Roman province in Britain, i. 96, 97, 103.
  • Fodresach. See Fetteresso.
  • Fordell, thanage of, iii. 268.
  • Fordun’s Chronicle referred to or quoted, i. 12, 18, 20, 21; iii. 40, 47, 65, 70, 72, 84, 216, 304, 307, 480.
  • Fordun, church of, dedicated to Palladius, ii. 29.
  • Forest land, iii. 283.
  • Forglen, principal church of Adamnan, ii. 174;
    • banner of Columba preserved in, 175.
  • Forgrund, thanage of, iii. 276.
  • Fortevieth (Forteviot, Perthshire), Regulus brings remains of St. Andrew to, i. 297;
    • Kenneth mac Alpin dies at, 313;
    • thanage of, iii. 269.
  • Forth (Forc), firth of (see Boderia), i. 47 seq.; iii. 122, 212;
    • isthmus between it and the Clyde, i. 8;
    • fortified by Agricola, 46, 47;
    • earthen rampart constructed by Lollius Urbicus (Antonine’s Wall), which became the boundary of the Roman province, 77-79;
    • 513its reconstruction by Severus, 81, 89;
    • church south of the Forth and Clyde, ii. 36.
    • See Frisian Sea.
  • Fortingall, Roman camp and station at, i. 88.
  • Fortrenn, province of, comprehending Strathearn and Menteith, i. 207, 340, 342; iii. 44, 46;
    • the Britons of, i. 211, 231, 238;
    • siege of Dunduirn, its principal stronghold, 264;
    • after Ecgfrid’s death, Fortrenn used as synonymous with the kingdom of the Picts, 269;
    • the men of, defeated by the Danes, 307, 308, 315, 319, 380; iii. 122.
  • Fosterage, in Ireland, iii. 190;
    • in Wales, 207;
    • in Scotland, 321.
  • Fothad, second bishop of Alban, ii.Alban, ii.. 327.
  • Fothad, last bishop of Alban, ii. 344.
  • Fothadh Canann, iii. 121.
  • Fothergill (Fortingall), thanage of, iii. 271.
  • Fotherkern. See Fettercairn.
  • Fothreve (Fothrif), district of (Kinross-shire and west of Fife), i. 231, 341; iii. 43, 46, 61.
  • Franks, first appearance of the, i. 92.
  • Fraser, Sir William,—remarks on his work on The Lennox, i. 22; iii. 360;
  • Freeman’s Old English History, i. 150;
    • his Norman Conquest, 385.
  • Frisian Sea, name applied to the Firth of Forth by Nennius, i. 191.
  • Frisians (Phrissones), the, i. 145-6;
    • settlements of, on the shores of the Forth, 191, 192;
    • their influence on the southern Picts, 231.
    • See Dunfres.
  • Fuidhir, or stranger serfs, iii. 173, 318.
  • Gabran, son of Domangart, king of Dalriada, i. 142-144;
    • the Cinel Gabran, one the three tribes of the Dalriadic kingdom, 229;
    • contest with Cinel Loarn for the throne, 272-3, 287.
  • Gadeni, tribe of the, i. 71;
    • their territory, 106.
  • Gadhelic branch of the Celtic race, and its subdivisions, i. 226, 227;
    • its language, 194.
  • Gaedhel Glass, the eponymous of the Gaedhelic race, i. 179; iii. 94.
  • Gael (Gadheal, Gaedhel, Gaethel), name now applied to all the inhabitants of Scotland who belonged to the Gaelic branch of the Celtic race, i. 343; iii. 101, 365.
  • Gaelic language, and its dialectic varieties, i. 193, 194, 203-4;
    • Scotch Gaelic, ii. 453-4;
    • termed Albanic, Scotic or Scotch, 460,
      • and later, called Irish or Erse, 462; iii. 40, 41;
    • becomes a written language after the Reformation, ii. 463.
    • See also Irish.
  • Gaelic population, causes affecting, in eighteenth century, iii. 372;
    • state in 1817, 376;
    • in 1847-50, 377.
  • Gaelic race, tribal organisation of the, iii. 136;
    • broken up, 300.
  • Gaius Campus, the name, i. 255-6.
  • Gal (= valour) a component part of Gaelic names not to be confounded with “Gall” (= strangers), iii. 28, 333.
  • Gala, river, i. 237.
  • Galgacus, a Caledonian chief, leader of the natives at the battle of Mons Granpius, i. 52-56.
  • Gallgaidheal, Irish term for Galloway, i. 239, 311;
    • the term also applied to the inhabitants of the Western Isles and districts under the Norwegian rule, 345; iii. 29-39;
    • finally limited to Galloway, 292;
    • historic sketch of their lords, 292-300;
    • tribe, 365.
  • Galloway (Galweia, Gallovidia, Gallweithia, Gallwydel (Welsh), Gallgaidel (Irish), province of, i. 9;
    • occupied by the Novantæ, 10, 72, 127,
      • who became known as the Picts of Galloway, 131, 132, 238;
    • legend relating to, 187-189;
    • their isolated position, 202-3;
    • subject to the Angles, 271, 311;
    • invaded by the Scots under Alpin, 291;
    • Anglic power wanes about the end of the eighth century, 311 (see Whithern);
    • attacked by the Northmen, 322-3;
    • its nominal connection with Bernicia, 373;
    • thrice invaded by Malcolm IV., and its inhabitants brought under subjection, 472;
    • revolt in the following reign, 475;
    • insurrection in, 478;
    • again revolt under Alexander II., but become incorporated into the kingdom in 1235, 487-8;
    • 514Alan, lord of, iii. 75;
    • the tribal system in, 214.
  • Galls, a term applied to the Norwegians and Danes (Finngaill = fair-haired Galls or Norwegians) (Dubhgaill = dark-haired Galls or Danes), i. 304; iii. 28, 292, 233;
    • also to Saxons, i. 311;
    • sometimes = ‘foreign,’ 387.
  • Garnaid, Bredei, and Talore (sons of Wid), successively kings of the Picts, i. 242, 246-7, 257.
  • Garnard, son of Donald, king of the Picts, i. 305.
  • Garrioch (Garvyach), earldom of, iii. 69.
  • Gartnaid, son of Donnell, king of the Picts, who remained independent after the others had fallen under the sway of Osuiu, i. 258;
    • voyage of his sons to Ireland, 259.
  • Gathelus, first leader of the Gaethel, i. 343; iii. 494.
  • Gaul, mission of St. Columbanus to (AD 590), ii. 6.
  • Genealogies, spurious, of the Grants, iii. 349;
    • the Camerons, 350;
    • Mackenzies, 351;
    • Mathesons, Macleans, and Macleods, 354;
    • MacIntoshes, 356;
    • Campbells, 359;
    • earls of Lennox, 359;
    • Donnachie (Robertsons), M‘Nabs, MacGregors, 362.
  • Geiza, isle of, iii. 439.
  • Gentiles, a term applied to the northern pirates, i. 304.
  • Geoffrey of Monmouth, fabulous history of, 117, 172; iii. 94.
  • Gerontius, one of Constantine’s generals, a native of Britain, i. 109-112.
  • Gervadius, St., or Gernadius, ii. 369.
  • Gigha, island of, i. 285.
  • Gilcomgan, mormaer of Moray, and father of Lulach, king of Scotia, i. 411.
  • Gildas, the British historian, his narrative of the Roman occupation, i. 112, 113;
    • note on the Lives of, 116-118;
    • his account of the Picts, 121-2;
    • of the settlement of the Saxons in Britain, 144-5.
  • Gillaeoin, clan. See Macleans.
  • Gillebride, father of Somerled, iii. 33.
  • Gillechallam of Raarsa, clan, iii. 433.
  • Gillechrist, Comes de Menteth, iii. 67.
  • Gillemichel Makduf, Comes de Fif, iii. 63-4.
  • Gilli, earl of Colonsay, i. 379, 389-90.
  • 515Giollaespuig, son of Alasdair of Ile, iii. 407, 409.
  • Giraldus Cambrensis, cited, iii. 48.
  • Giric. See Grig.
  • Giudi, town of (see Alauna), i. 71, 208, 238, 254-5.
  • Glammis, i. 398;
  • Glasgow, diocese of, re-constituted, ii. 375.
  • Glein, river, Arthur’s first battle on, i. 153.
  • Glendowachy (Doune), thanage of, iii. 251.
  • Glenfalloch, i. 273.
  • Glenlemnae, valley of the Leven—[Argyll or Dumbarton?] Dalriadic slaughter in, i. 272-3.
  • Glenmairison (Glenmureson), in West Lothian, battle of, i. 249.
  • Glenrie, or the king’s glen, i. 411.
  • Glentilt, thanage of, iii. 86, 272.
  • Glenurquhir, Laird of, iii. 435.
  • Godfray mac Aralt. See Godred.
  • Godfrey. See Guthfrith.
  • Gododin, a Welsh poem, i. 250.
  • Godred (Gofra, Gofrath), son of Aralt, king of Man, vanquished by the sons of Nial, i. 376-8.
  • Godred Crovan, a ruler of the Western Isles, i. 441; iii. 331.
  • Godwine, Earl, i. 410.
  • Gospatrick, a grandson of Crinan, origin of name, i. 394, 419.
  • Gothbrith, leader of a band of Danes, i. 347.
  • Gowrie, district of, i. 281, 341; iii. 43, 45, 133;
    • earldom of, 275.
  • Gracaban, a Danish earl slain at Tynemoor, i. 347-8.
  • Grampians, the, i. 11, 47, 49, et al.
  • Granpius, Mons, battle of, i. 52 seq.;
    • conflicting theories as to the position of, 54.
  • Grants, MS. history of the, iii. 349-50.
  • Grassy Walls, Roman camp at, i. 49, 51, 86.
  • Gratian, Emperor, i. 104, 105, 108.
  • Greeks, their early acquaintance with the British Isles, i. 29, 30.
  • Green’s English People, i. 150.
  • Gregor (MacGregors), clan, iii. 329, 331, 365, 487.
  • Grelauga, daughter of Duncan, jarl of Caithness, and wife of Thorfinn, i. 374.
  • Grig (Carus, Ciricius, Girg, Giric, Girig), son of Dungaile (see Dunnagual), associated as governor with Eocha, king of the Picts, i. 329;
    • 516error of Chalmers with regard to him, 330;
    • events of his reign, 331-4;
    • he was the first to give liberty to the Scottish Church, ii. 320.
    • See Eglisgirg.
  • Gruoch, daughter of Boete (q.v.), and wife of Macbeth, i. 406.
  • Guaire (Macquarries), clan, iii. 331, 436, 488.
  • Guaul, the name given by Nennius to the northern wall, i. 153.
  • Guinnion, fastness of, i. 153.
  • Gunn, clan, iii. 330.
  • Guorthigirn, a leader of the Britons, i. 146, 147, 151, 189.
  • Gureit (Gwriad), king of Alclyde, i. 257.
  • Gurth, a name of Skye, i. 395-6.
  • Guthferth, son of Sitriuc, i. 351.
  • Guthfrith, Sitriuc’s brother, driven from Deira by Aethelstan, i. 352.
  • Guthorm, son of Earl Sigurd, i. 344.
  • Guthred, son of Hardicnut, king of the Northumbrians south of the Tyne, i. 332, 349;
    • after his death Bernicia under lords of Bamborough, 373.
  • Gwenedotia, Gwynedd (North Wales), i. 244, 246, 254; iii. 198.
  • Gwyddyl, in modern Welsh denotes the Irish, i. 197; iii. 101.
  • Gwyddyl Ffichti, the Welsh designation of the Picts who settled in Britain, i. 197, 343; iii. 48, 101-104.
  • Hadrian, the Emperor, his arrival in Britain, i. 60;
    • the first Roman wall, between the Tyne and the Solway, constructed by him, 60, 61, 90, 91.
  • Hæfe, river. See Avon.
  • Hafursfiord, battle of, i. 336.
  • Hagiology of the Irish church, ii. 425-43;
    • of Scottish church, 444.
  • Hagustald. See Hexham.
  • Hailes, Lord, i. 6;
    • his Annals of Scotland, 18; iii. 442.
  • Hakon, Earl, of Norway, i. 379.
  • Halfdan, son of Ragnar Lodbrok, leads a band of Danes against Northumbria, the Galloway Picts, and the Strathclyde Britons, i. 325-6;
    • again attacks Northumbria, 332.
  • Hallad, earl of Orkney, i. 344.
  • Hamiltoun, Lord, iii. 439.
  • 517Harald Harfagr, king of Norway, i. 311-12, 335;
    • chronology of his reign, 336, 344.
  • Harald Sigurdson, i. 413.
  • Hardacnut, king of England, i. 408.
  • Hardicnut, i. 332.
  • Harris (Harreik, Herreis, Harrayis), isle of, iii. 429.
  • Hastings, David de, a Norman baron, iii. 75.
  • Hatfield (Haethfeld), battle of, i. 243-4.
  • Havard, eldest son of Thorfinn the ‘Skull-cleaver,’ i. 374.
  • Hebrides, estimation of the extent of the, iii. 439;
    • tillers of the ground in the, exempt from war, 439;
    • land tenure after the sixteenth century, 372;
    • townships in the Inner, in 1850, 374-8,
      • in the Outer, 378-93.
    • See Ebudæ, Long Island.
  • Hefenfelth. See Catscaul.
  • Heligoland, i. 189, 190.
  • Helsker, isle of, iii. 431.
  • Hengist and Horsa, Saxon leaders, land in Britain, i. 146, 149, 189.
  • Hennessy, W. M., iii. 35;
    • translation of the tract Na tri Colla, 462.
  • Hesperides, a name applied to the Cassiterides, i. 167-169.
  • Hexham (Hagustald), i. 245, 262, 275;
    • church of, founded by St. Wilfrid, ii. 210, 213; iii. 81.
  • Highland Clans, comparison between them and the Afghaun Tribes, by Sir Walter Scott, iii. 456;
    • their legendary descent, 458-490.
  • Highland Line, the, traced northwards from Loch Lomond, iii. 285-6.
  • Highlanders, Fordun’s description of, iii. 307;
    • raid into Angus, 308;
    • leaders thereof outlawed, 309.
  • Highlands, state of the, in the sixteenth century, iii. 326;
    • emigration from the, 373.
  • Highlands and Islands, tenure of land in, subsequent to the sixteenth century, iii. 368;
    • abolition of calps, 368;
    • townships, 369-371, 374, 378;
    • deer-forests, 371;
    • fishing-villages, 376;
    • causes affecting the population, 372.
  • Hilef, river (the Isla, or Lyff?), i. 340-1.
  • Himilco, traditionary account of his voyage to the British Isles, i. 30.
  • Hoddam, Kentigern’s first see, ii. 191.
  • Holderness, i. 420.
  • 518Holy Island. See Lindisfarne.
  • Holyrood, foundation charter of, i. 240, 241.
  • Home, D. Milne, account of the wall between Forth and Clyde, i. 78.
  • Honor price, the, in the tribe, iii. 152-3, 189, 204, 217.
  • Honorius, Emperor, troubles in the Roman province in Scotland during his reign, i. 105-111;
    • termination of the Roman dominion in Britain, 112.
  • Honorius I., Pope, letter from, to King Aeduin, ii. 155.
  • Horesti, the, and their territory, i. 57;
    • some of them enrolled by Severus among the Roman auxiliaries, 89.
  • Horsley, John, his Roman Britain, i. 23, 102, 103.
  • Hound Earl, the. See Hundi Jarl.
  • Hoy, isle of, i. 386.
  • Hubba, son of Ragnar Lodbrok, i. 332.
  • Huisdinn, son of Alasdair, Earl of Ross, his descendants, iii. 408.
  • Hundi (Hvelp), son of Sigurd, taken by Olaf from Orkney to Norway as a hostage, i. 386.
  • Hundi Jarl, the (Crinan, lay abbot of Dunkeld), i. 401; ii. 337.
  • Hungus, King. See Angus.
  • Hustain (MacDonalds of Slate), clan, iii. 330.
  • Hwnayis, two isles, iii. 436.
  • Hi Fiachraich, tracts entitled The Tribes and Customs of, quoted, iii. 158, 193;
    • Hereditary Proprietors of the Clann, quoted, 159.
  • Hy (Hii). See Iona.
  • Hy Many, Customs of, quoted, iii. 160.
  • Hy Neill, the, i. 248, 249; iii. 340.
  • Ian (MacIans), clan, iii. 330.
  • Iberian or Basque race, an, preceded the Celts in Britain and Ireland, i. 164 seq., 226;
    • language of, 193.
  • Iceni, the, a powerful British nation, defeated by Ostorius, i. 36;
    • insurrection of, under Queen Boadicea, 38.
  • I Columchill. See Iona.
  • Ictis, island of, i. 166.
  • Ida, son of Eobba, forms the kingdom of Bernicia (CE 547-559), i. 155, 156; iii. 19.
  • Idvies. See Edevyn.
  • Iena estuary (the Cree), i. 66.
  • Ierne. See Ireland.
  • 519Iernian Isles, a name applied by a Greek poet to the British Isles, i. 29.
  • Ila, river (the Ulie, Helmsdale), i. 67;
    • isle of, iii. 437.
  • Imergi, ancestor of Somerled, Regulus de Herergaidel, i. 397.
  • Imhair Ua Imhair, leader of the Norwegians, slain by the Men of Fortrenn, i. 339.
  • Imhar (Imhair, Ivar), king of the Northmen, takes Alclyde, and returns with Amlaiph to Dublin with great booty, i. 324-5.
  • Inchaffray, church of, iii. 269.
  • Inchigall (Innsigall) = islands of the Galls, a term applied to the Western Isles when colonised by the Norwegians, i. 345, 376; iii. 292.
  • Inchkeith. See Alauna.
  • Inchmahome, church of, dedicated to Colman (Mocholmoc) of Dromore, ii. 32.
  • Indulph, son of Constantin, king of Alban (CE 254-262), i. 365;
    • two events in his reign: Edinburgh and the district round it surrendered to the Scots, and the descent of Norwegian pirates on Buchan, 365 days;
    • different statements as to his death, 366.
  • Ingibiorg, widow of Thorfinn, becomes wife of Malcolm III., i. 414.
  • Inguar (Imhair), son of Ragnar Lodbrok, ancestor of the Danish kings of Dublin, i. 332;
    • kings who were descendants of, 376.
  • Inisfallen, Annals of, i. 26.
  • Inner Hebrides. See Hebrides.
  • Innermessan, farm of, fortified moat on, i. 72.
  • Innes, Cosmo, his Scotland in the Middle Ages, i. 12;
    • on the Marr letters-patent, iii. 442.
  • Innes, Thomas, remarks on his Essay on the ancient inhabitants of Scotland, i. 18;
    • his use of the term ‘Midland Britons,’ 87.
  • Innrechtach, probably a leader of the Picts of Galloway, i. 291-2.
  • Innrechtach ua Finachta, abbot of Iona, takes the reliquaries of Collumcille to Ireland, ii. 305;
    • killed on his way to Rome, 309.
  • Inschenycht, isle of, iii. 436.
  • Inscriptions found along the course of the wall of Antoninus, i. 78, 79.
  • Inverculen, i. 366.
  • Inverkeillor, thanage of, iii. 265.
  • 520Inverdovet (Inverdufatha), i. 327-8.
  • Inverry. See St. Monans.
  • Invers and Abers, on the distribution of, i. 220-222.
  • Iona (Hy, Hii, I Columchill), island of, i. 183, 251;
    • description of it, ii. 89-93;
    • monastery of, i. 258-9;
    • church plundered, and many slain by the Northmen (Anno Domini 794), 304; ii. 290 seq.;
    • Dunkeld afterwards the seat of supremacy for the Columban churches, i. 305;
    • the monastery rebuilt with stone, ii. 297;
    • shrine of Columba deposited therein, 300 (see Diarmaid);
    • again ravaged by the Danes (CE 825), 300 (see Blathmac);
    • again in the year 986, i. 377; ii. 332-35;
    • in 1203 the monastery rebuilt by Reginald, second son of Somerled, ii. 415;
    • who founds the Benedictine abbey and nunnery of, 415.
  • Ireland (Ierne), originally called Eriu, also Hibernia, and Scotia, the mother country of the Scots, i. 1, 2, 130;
    • the name Scotia, by which Ireland alone was meant prior to the tenth century, transferred to Scotland in the eleventh, 3, 5;
    • fabulous history of, and the commencement of its true history, 25, 180;
    • its ancient inhabitants, 178;
    • ethnological legends, 172-183;
    • ravaged by Ecgfrid, 264-5;
    • final conflict with the Danes, 386 seq.;
    • monastic church in, ii. 41-50 (see Monastery);
    • twelve apostles of, 51;
    • church of the southern Scots of, conforms to Rome, 159;
    • southern and northern districts defined, 161;
    • influence of the last three pagan kings of, in Scotland, iii. 114-120;
    • Erc and his sons (see Erc);
    • provinces in, 42;
    • ancient laws of, 151 seq.
    • See also Finé, Tuath.
  • Irish Annals to be used with discrimination, i. 24, 25;
    • Irish early history, artificial character of, iii. 97;
    • manuscripts, 458 seq.
  • Irish (Gaelic) language, i. 193;
    • spoken dialects of, ii. 450;
    • peculiarities of, 451;
    • written, 452.
    • See Languages.
  • Irt, isle of, iii. 431.
  • Irvine, river, Roman remains on the, i. 73.
  • Isca Silurum (Caerleon), i. 81.
  • Isla, island of, i. 140; iii. 213, 438.
  • Isla, river, peninsula formed by its junction with the Tay, the probable position of the Roman army before the battle of Mons Granpius, i. 52-54; iii. 276.
  • 521Isles, Norwegian kingdom of the: the Western Isles subdued and colonised (C.E. 793-806), i. 304-5, 311-12; iii. 28 seq.;
    • Thorstein the Red devastates the northern provinces of Scotland (CE 875), i. 326-7, 336; ii. 317;
    • colonisation of Orkney and Shetland, with Caithness and Sutherland (CE 889), i. 335, 342, 344; iii. 47;
    • descent of a Norwegian fleet on Buchan (CE 954), i. 365-6;
    • the Danes oppose the Norwegians in their possession of the Isles (CE 970), ii. 332 seq.;
    • Somerled drives the Norwegians out of the mainland, and conquers part of the Isles (CE 1154-64), i. 469-73; iii. 33-35;
    • decline of the Norwegian rule till the Isles were formally ceded to Alexander III. (CE 1266), i. 495; iii. 35-39.
    • See Einar, Sigurd.
  • Isles, Chiefs of the, i. 441; iii. 37;
    • sketch of the Lords of the, 292-300;
    • their extinction, 300;
    • legendary history, 397;
    • an Irish poem (and translation) relative to the kingdom of the, 410-27;
    • bishop of the, 433 seq.;
    • description of, with their pertinents and pendicles (written 1577-95), 428-440.
    • See also under names of the various islands.
  • Isthmus between the Forth and Clyde, wall of Antoninus on (see Roman walls): stations on it, i. 78.
  • Ith, race of, iii. 111.
  • Itunæ Æstuarium, the (Solway Firth), i. 64, 66.
  • Itys, river (Carron), i. 69.
  • Ivar. See Imhar.
  • Jarrow (on Tyne), monastery of, i. 278-9.
  • Jehmarc (Imergi?) submits to Cnut, i. 395, 397, 405.
  • Jerome, St., his mention of the Attacotts in Gaul, i. 101, 106.
  • Jocelyn of Furness, biographer of St. Kentigern, ii. 179 seq.
  • John the Lame, clan, iii. 470.
  • Jugantes, a sept of the Brigantes, i. 37.
  • Julian, Emperor, i. 98.
  • Julius Cæsar, invasion of Britain by, i. 31;
    • his account of the inhabitants, 32.
  • 522Julius Frontinus, a Roman governor in Britain, i. 39.
  • Jura, island of, battle at, i. 264; see also iii. 213, 438.
  • Jutes, the, invade Britain with the Saxons and Angles, i. 149, 189-192.
  • Kaffirs, our war with the, illustrative of that between the Romans and the tribes of ancient Britain, i. 85.
  • Kali (or Karl) Hundason, appellation given to Duncan, son of Crinan, i. 400, 401, 404.
  • Kari Solmundson, i. 378.
  • Kathenes (Kettins), thanage of, iii. 266.
  • Kay and Qwhwle, clan, iii. 310.
  • Keledei (Gods Of), (see Anchorites, Culdees), grant of lands at Lochleven to the, ii. 355;
    • superseded by canons regular, 384;
    • suppression of those of St. Andrews, 384-388;
    • of Lochleven, 338;
    • of Monymusk, 389-392;
    • of Abernethy, 399;
    • regulations for the government of the community of, at St. Andrews, ii. 357;
    • Armagh, 359;
    • Iona, 360°;
    • Clonmacnois, 362.
  • Kells, Book of, iii. 170.
  • Kells (Cennanus, in Meath), church of, i. 305;
    • portion of St. Columba’s relics transferred to, 310; ii. 307.
  • Kelly, thanage of, iii. 268.
  • Kelp manufacture in the Highlands, iii. 374;
    • failure of, 376.
  • Kelso (Calchvynyd), iii. 102.
  • Kemble’s Saxons in England, i. 150-1.
  • Kenneth mac Alpin (Kynadius), chronology of his reign (844-60), i. 308;
    • becomes king of the Picts, 309-10;
    • obscurity of this period, 313;
    • causes and nature of the revolution which placed him on the Pictish throne, 314-16; ii. 306, 315;
    • re-establishes the Columban Church, selecting Dunkeld as the Metropolitan see, 307;
    • builds a church there, and removes to it part of the relics of Columba, 307;
    • question as to his paternal descent, i. 321;
    • CE 860 the true year of his death, 308, 313;
    • his sons and daughters, 313.
  • Kenneth (971-95), son of Malcolm, king of Alban, i. 368;
    • ravages the territory of the Britons, 368;
    • invades Northumbria, 369;
    • said to have slain Amlaiph, son of Indulph, 370;
    • 523untrustworthy statements as to the cession of any part of Northumbria to him, 370-74;
    • contest as to the sovereignty of Caithness, 374-80;
    • slain at Fettercairn, 380;
    • his reign an important one both for the Scottish Church and for Iona, ii. 331-2.
  • Kenneth (997-1004), son of Dubh, king of Alban, i. 382-3.
  • Kenneth (Mackenzies), clan, iii. 330, 354, 365;
    • legendary descent, 485.
  • Kent. See Cantium.
  • Kentigern, St., i. 117;
    • biographies of, ii. 179-185;
    • early notice of, 186;
    • driven to Wales, 187;
    • founds the monastery of Llanelwy (St. Asaph’s), 188;
    • recalled by Rydderch Hael, 190;
    • fixes his first see at Hoddam, 191;
    • missions to Galloway, Albania, and the Orkneys, 192;
    • returns to Glasgow, 193;
    • visited by Columba, 194;
    • his death, 196.
  • Ketill Flatnose (Caittil Finn), i. 311, 312, 326; iii. 29.
  • Kettins. See Kathenes.
  • Kilbride MS., iii. 458, 460.
  • Kildare, church of, dedicated to St. Bridget, ii. 309.
  • Kilmalemnok, thanage of, iii. 249.
  • Kilmun, condition of Columban church of, ii. 410.
  • Kilrymont (Cellrighmonaid). See St. Andrews.
  • Kinat, son of Ferat, king of the Picts, i. 309.
  • Kinclaven, thanage of, iii. 276, 277.
  • Kindeloch, Loch, old name of New Abbey parish in Kirkcudbright, i. 137.
  • Kindrochet (Chondrochedalvan), in Aberdeenshire, church of, dedicated to St. Andrew, i. 298.
  • Kinelvadon (Cinel Baedan), a small state in Dalriada, i. 264.
  • Kingaltevy, thanage of, iii. 263.
  • Kinneir, thanage of, iii. 268.
  • Kinross, thanage of, iii. 268.
  • Kintyre (Cindtyre, Pentir), peninsula of:
    • known to the Romans as the ‘Caledonian Promontory,’ i. 40; ii. 85;
    • visited by Agricola, i. 47;
    • settlement of the Irish Scots in, 140 seq.;
    • possessed by the Cinel Gabran, 229, 273;
    • mentioned in the Gododin, 250;
    • Norwegians in, 387;
    • sheriffdom of, and boundaries, iii. 89.
  • 524Kiritinus (Curitan), bishop and abbot of Rossmeinn, i. 277-8.
  • Kirkbuddo, its connection with St. Boethius, i. 135.
  • Kirkcaldy, ii. 226.
  • Kirkintulloch, i. 161.
  • Kirriemuir (Westermore), Aethelstan advances to, in his invasion of Alban, i. 352.
  • Knaresborough, i. 359.
  • Kyle and adjacent regions subdued, (CE 750) by Eadberct of Northumbria, i. 294-5.
  • Kyncarden, thanage of, iii. 258.
  • Kynlos, bridge of, i. 367.
  • Kynnaber, thanage of, iii. 265.
  • Kyntor (Kintore), thanage of, iii. 253.
  • Kyrkness, lands of, iii. 61, 361.
  • Labhran (Lawren), or MacLarens, clan, iii. 329, 343, 344, 363, 365, 483.
  • Lachlan, clan, iii. 331, 340, 341, 473.
  • Laight Alpin (a stone pillar so called), incorrectly identified by Chalmers with Laight Castle, i. 292.
  • Laisren, Columba’s successor in Iona, ii. 150.
  • Lammermoor hills, i. 9, 240, 241;
    • the scene of the early life of St. Cuthbert, ii. 201.
  • Lamont (Ladmann), clan, iii. 331, 340, 341, 432.
  • Land-measures, iii. 153-157, 200-203, 223-227.
  • Land-tenure, iii. 83;
    • in the Highlands and Islands subsequent to the sixteenth century, 368 seq.
  • Languages of Britain, and their relation to each other, i. 192 seq., 226, 227;
    • the three dialects of British (Welsh, Cornish, and Breton) not mutually intelligible, 199;
    • topographic evidence as to character of, 212-225; ii. 453-457;
    • a written language introduced by Scottish monks, 457;
    • Lowland Scotch termed English, 460, 462;
    • subsequently the term Scotch passes into Lowland Scotch, 462.
    • See Manx.
  • Laws of King William the Lion, referred to, iii. 217.
  • Laws attributed to David I., iii. 217 seq.
  • Book of Invasions, the, and its ethnologic legends, i. 172 seq.
  • Leader, river, ii. 201.
  • Lecan, Book of, ii. 26; iii. 338, 446 seq.
  • Lector (Ferleiginn), first appearance of the, ii. 444.
  • Leeds, i. 255.
  • Legendary origins, iii. 90-120;
  • Legion, city of the, i. 153.
  • Leinster, Book of, i. 172; iii. 476.
  • Leinster, kings of, i. 403.
  • Lemannonius Sinus (Loch Long), i. 67, 75.
  • Lennox (Levenach), district of, iii. 135;
    • the earldom of, 69;
    • its extinction, 300,
    • remarks on Sir W. Fraser’s Lennox, 360.
  • Leva, river (North Esk), i. 67.
  • Leven, origin of the name, i. 221;
  • Lewis (Lodus), island of, i. 387, 396; iii. 429.
  • Liaccmaelain, battle at, i. 264.
  • Free the tenants, definition of, iii. 240.
  • Free contractors, free farmers, iii. 243.
  • Liffey, kings of, i. 403.
  • Lindisfarne, island of (Ynys Medcaud), i. 237, 413;
    • episcopal seat of Bishop Aidan, 251; ii. 158;
    • removal of the see to York, i. 260;
    • the island attacked by Norwegian and Danish pirates, 302-3.
  • Lindum, a town of the Damnonii, i. 73.
  • Lingaran (Duin Nechtain), battle of (in parish of Dunnichen, Forfarshire), i. 265; ii. 213.
  • Linnhe loch, i. 264.
  • Lintrose, Roman camp at, i. 49, 50;
    • plan of, in Roy’s Military Antiquities, 51.
  • Liotr, son of Thorfinn, earl of Orkney, i. 374-5.
  • Lismore, Book of, iii. 117, 130, 137;
  • Literature and learning, influence of the Church on, ii. 448.
  • Loarn, Cinel, one of the three tribes of the Dalriadic kingdom, inhabiting the district of Lorn, i. 229;
    • its three subdivisions, 230, 264;
    • contest for the Dalriadic throne with Cinel Gabran, 272-3, 287;
    • driven to extremity by Angus, they attack the Picts in Manann, and are defeated by Talorgan, Angus’s brother, 290-91.
  • 525Lochene, son of Nechtan Cennfota, slain, i. 246.
  • Lochlannach (people of Lochlann), a term applied to the Norwegians, i. 304.
  • Lochleven, Culdees of, i. 406.
  • Lochow, district of, the original seat of the clan O’Duibhn or Campbells, iii. 330, 331, 343.
  • Logierait (Loginmahedd), church of, iii. 274.
  • Loidis: confusion in Bede’s use of the word, i. 254-5.
  • Loirgeclat (Loch Arklet), conflict between the Dalriads and Britons at, i. 273.
  • Lollius Urbicus, sent to Britain, i. 76;
    • constructs wall of Antoninus, 76-79.
  • Long Island (Outer Hebrides), present condition of population of townships in, iii. 378;
    • methods of cultivation, 379-381;
    • reclamation of moorland, 381;
    • grazing, 382;
    • hill-grazing, 385-87;
    • shealings, 387;
    • rents, 388;
    • seaweed gathering, 389;
    • fines and reparation for trespass by cattle, etc., 385, 390;
    • laws and customs, 390-91;
    • houses, 392;
    • friendliness, 393;
    • gradual disappearance of the system, 394.
    • See Highlands.
  • Longus, river (the Add), i. 68, 216.
  • Loogdeae (Loch Inch), battle near, i. 288.
  • Lords of the Isles. See Isles.
  • Lorn, district of, i. 229;
    • subdivisions of, 230;
    • sheriffdom of, and boundaries, iii. 88.
  • Lothian (Lothene, Loidis, Lodonea), districts comprised under this term, i. 131, 240, 241, 255;
    • invaded six times by Kenneth Mac Alpin, 310, 374;
    • surrendered to the Scots, 365;
    • its cession by king Edgar to Kenneth son of Malcolm, not correct, 370-74;
    • ceded to Malcolm ii., 393, 394;
    • monasteries in, ii. 200;
    • churches founded in Lothian only after the extinction of the Celtic church, 366.
  • Loudon Hill, Roman remains on, i. 73.
  • Lowthers, the, a group of hills, i. 9.
  • Loxa, river (Lossie), i. 67, 216.
  • Loyng, isle of, iii. 438.
  • Luaire (Carlowrie?), battle at, i. 325.
  • Lucopibia, a town of the Novantæ, i. 72, 132.
  • Lucullus, a Roman governor in Britain, successor of Agricola, i. 58.
  • 526Lugi, a northern tribe, i. 76, 206.
  • Lulach, son of Gilcomgan, king of Scotia, i. 411.
  • Lumphanan, i. 410, 413.
  • Lupicinus, sent to Britain to oppose the Picts and Scots, i. 98.
  • Lupus, Vivius, governor of Britain, i. 80.
  • Macbeth (Maelbaethe), son of Finnlaec, his submission to king Cnut, i. 395, 397;
    • mormaer of Moray, 403-4; iii. 53;
    • king of Scotia, i. 405;
    • kingdom invaded by Siward, earl of Northumbria, 408-9;
    • slain by Malcolm Ceannmor, at Lumphanan, 410.
  • M‘Clane, Dowart (Great M‘Lane), iii. 434 seq.
  • M‘Clane of Lochbuy, iii. 434, 435, 439.
  • M‘Cloyd, Lewis, iii. 429, 431, 432.
  • M‘Cloyd, Harreis, iii. 429, 431, 433.
  • M‘Cowle of Lorne, iii. 435.
  • Maccus (Magnus), son of Aralt, i. 376; iii. 30.
  • Macdonald, Alexander, Gaelic scholar and poet, ii. 464.
  • Macdonalds, the. See Clanranald, Donald.
  • Macdougalls, the. See Dubhgal.
  • Macduff, the fictitious, iii. 64.
  • Macduff, clan, and its privileges, iii. 303-6.
  • MacDuffy (Makasie), Laird, iii. 438.
  • MacEth, Malcolm, mystery of his antecedents, i. 462;
    • raises a rebellion, 462;
    • checked in Galloway, 464;
    • finally defeated, taken prisoner, and confined, 464;
    • liberated, 469;
    • deprived of his eyesight, 470;
    • retires to a monastery, 470.
  • MacEth, Donald, eldest son of Malcolm, defeated and taken prisoner at Whithern, i. 469.
  • MacEwens of Otter, iii. 340-41.
  • M‘Firbis, sennachie, iii. 119, 458 seq.
  • Macgregor, Dean, of Lismore, ii. 461.
  • MacGregors, clan. See Gregor.
  • MacIntosh, clan, iii. 356-8, 478.
  • MacIntyre, Duncan Ban, ii. 464.
  • Mackay, clan. See Morgan.
  • Mackenzie, clan. See Kenneth.
  • 527MacKinnons, clan, iii. 363, 488.
  • M‘Kynvin, Laird, iii. 432, 434.
  • MacLarens, clan, iii. 343-4.
  • MacLeans, clan, iii. 331, 343, 354, 480.
  • MacLennans, clan, iii. 489.
  • MacLeods, clan, iii. 331, 339, 354, 429, 460.
  • MacMillans, clan, iii. 489.
  • MacNabs, clan, iii. 362, 365, 486.
  • MacNaughtons, the, iii. 342.
  • M‘Neill, Barra, iii. 430.
  • MacQuarries, clan. See Guaire.
  • MacRory, clan, iii. 471.
  • M‘Thomas, clan, iii. 330.
  • MacVurich, historian and sennachie, iii. 33 seq., 397 seq.
  • Mac William, Donald Ban, aspires to the throne (CE 1181), i. 476;
    • killed at Mamgarvia Moor, 479.
  • MacWilliam, Guthred, son of Donald Ban, incites to rebellion (CE 1211), and is beheaded, i. 482.
  • MacWilliam, Donald Ban, heads an insurrection (A.D. 1215), is taken prisoner, and beheaded, i. 483.
  • Madderty, abthanry of, iii. 87.
  • Mæatæ, nation of the, i. 80, 81, 90, 99, 128;
    • etymology of the name, 83, 87.
  • Maelbaethe. See Macbeth.
  • Maelbrigde, bishop of Alban, ii. 330.
  • Maelduin, bishop of Alban, ii. 343.
  • Maelrubha, St., founds church of Applecross, ii. 169.
  • Maelsechnaill, king of Ireland, death of, i. 323.
  • Maerleswegen (Marleswein), i. 414, 415, 420.
  • Magbiodr (Maelbrigdi), a Scottish earl, i. 374-5, 397.
  • Magedauc, Mocetauc. See Mugdoch.
  • Magh Fortren. See Fortrenn.
  • Magh Girgin. See Circinn.
  • Magh Lena, poem on battle of, iii. 154.
  • Magh Rath, battle of, i. 198, 248.
  • Magnus Barefoot, king of Norway, his first invasion of the Isles (CE 1093), i. 437;
    • his second expedition (1098), 441;
    • third (1103), in which he was slain, 442-3; iii. 32, 47.
  • Maid of Norway, i. 496-7.
  • Maighline, in Ulster, mistaken by Chalmers for Mauchlin, in Ayrshire, i. 132.
  • Mailcu, a Dalaradian king, i. 136.
  • Maine, Sir Henry, his Early Institutions, iii. 137, 146 seq.
  • Major, John, cited, iii. 317.
  • Malcolm I. son of Donald, king of Alban (CE 942-54), i. 360°;
    • invades Moreb or Moray and slays Cellach, 360-1;
    • Cumbria ceded to the Scots, 362, 382;
    • penetrates into England as far as the Tees, 363;
    • said by some to have been slain at Fetteresso by the men of Moerne, by others at Ulurn by the men of Moray, 364-5.
  • Malcolm II., son of Kenneth, king of Scotia (CE 1005-34), slays his predecessor Kenneth, son of Dubh, at Monzievaird, i. 382-3;
    • defeated in attempting to extend his territories beyond the Forth, 385-6;
    • state of the districts north of the Spey at this time, 386, seq.;
    • gives one of his daughters in marriage to Sigurd the Stout, 386, 401;
    • and another to Crinan, abbot of Dunkeld, 390, 392;
    • second attempt on Northumbria, battle of Carham, cession of Lothian to the Scots, 392-94;
    • his submission to Cnut the Dane, 395;
    • his death, 397-8;
    • description of Britain at this period, 395;
    • the name Scotia transferred from Ireland to Scotland, 398.
  • Malcolm III. (Ceannmor), son of Duncan, king of Scotia (AD 1057-93), i. 408;
    • is put in possession of the throne of Cumbria by Earl Siward, 408-410;
    • slays Macbeth, king of Scotia, 410;
    • date of his accession, 410;
    • marries first, Ingibiorg, widow of Thorfinn, 414,
      • and second, Margaret, sister of Eadgar Aetheling, 415, 422; iii. 215;
    • advantages accruing to him from these relationships, i. 415-16;
    • his invasions of Northumbria, 417-22;
    • his relations with William the Conqueror, 423 seq.;
    • his death, 430;
    • state of Scotland at this time, 432-3;
    • his family, 434.
  • Malcolm IV., grandson of David I., reigns twelve years (A.D. 1153-65), i. 469;
    • first king crowned at Scone, 469;
    • attacked by Somerled and the sons of Malcolm mac Eth, 469;
    • temporary peace agreed to, 470;
    • quells the revolt of six of the seven earls of Scotland, 471; iii. 65;
    • subdues Galloway, i. 472;
    • represses the rebellious spirit in the district of Moray, 473;
    • defeats Somerled at Renfrew, 473;
    • his death, 474.
  • 528Malcolm, son of Donald, king of the Cumbrians, death of, i. 381-2.
  • Maldred, son of Crinan, i. 392, 394, 408, 419.
  • Maleus, island (Mull), i. 68, 216.
  • Malisius, bishop of Alban, ii. 329.
  • Mamgarvia moor in Moray, i. 479.
  • Mamore, district of, i. 411.
  • Man, Isle of, subjected to Norwegian rule, i. 345;
    • the Danes in, 347;
    • the island a bone of contention between the two, 376 seq.;
    • some time in possession of the Scots, finally passes to the English crown, iii. 9;
    • office of the Toshiagh Jioarey, 279.
  • Manau (Manann), boundaries of the district in Scotland so called, i. 131, 238, 254;
    • battle of, 161;
    • Picts of, rise against their Saxon rulers, but are defeated, 270;
    • attacked by Muredach of Dalriada, who is defeated by Angus’s brother at Carriber, 290-91.
  • Manx tongue, the, i. 193;
    • not understood by the Irish, 199.
  • Maor (Mair) of fee, iii. 279, 280.
  • Mar, district of, i. 281, 341;
    • Donald, mormaer of, slain, 387-8;
    • Mar and Buchan, one of the seven provinces, iii. 43, 46;
    • earldom of, 68;
    • historic sketch of, 291.
  • Mar, earl of, authenticity of the letters-patent said to have been granted to him in 1171, examined, iii. 441.
  • Marcellus Ulpius, i. 79.
  • Marcus, Emperor, slain by Gratian, i. 108.
  • Margaret, daughter of Alexander III., and her daughter the Maid of Norway, i. 496-7.
  • Margaret, St., wife of Malcolm III. (Ceannmor), i. 414-16, 432;
    • her death, 433;
    • character of, ii. 344;
    • her reforms in the church, 346-50;
    • her demeanour to the Anchorites, 351;
    • rebuilds the monastery of Iona, 352;
    • her relics enshrined at Dunfermline, 491; iii. 81.
  • Marianus Scotus, Chronicle of, i. 398, 403, 407.
  • Martin, St., of Tours, church of Candida Casa dedicated to, ii. 3, 49.
  • Maserfelth. See Cocboy.
  • Mathesons, clan, iii. 354, 365, 485.
  • Maxima Cæsariensis, a Roman province in Britain, i. 96, 97, 103.
  • Maximian, Galerius, associated with Diocletian in the empire, i. 92, 93.
  • Maximus, Clemens, proclaimed Emperor in Britain, i. 104;
    • Gratian slain by him in Gaul, and he himself defeated and slain by the emperor Theodosius, at Aquileia, 105.
  • May, Isle of, St. Adrian and those who accompanied him, slain there by the Danes, i. 321; ii. 312.
  • Mearns. See Moerne.
  • Medraud, son of Llew of Lothian, i. 154.
  • Meicen. See Hatfield.
  • Melbrigda Tönn, a Scottish jarl, slain by Sigurd, i. 336-7.
  • Melrose (Mailros), monastery at, i. 133; ii. 200;
    • Chronicle of, quoted, iii. 65.
  • Menmuir, dedication to St. Aidan at, i. 260;
    • thanage of, iii. 265.
  • Menteith and Stratherne, province of, i. 211, 340, 342; iii. 43, 46;
    • historic sketch of the earldom of, 290.
    • See Fortrenn.
  • Mercia, kingdom of, i. 239, 243.
  • Mertæ, a northern tribe, i. 76, 206.
  • Miathi (? = Mæatæ), the, battle of, by Aidan, i. 161;
    • locality of, 161 n..
  • Miledh (Milesius), legend of the sons of, i. 174 seq.; iii. 108;
    • the Milesians a variety of the Gadhelic branch of the Celtic race, and known as Scots after fourth century, i. 227.
  • Soldiers, knights, status of, in the tribe, iii. 239-40.
  • Minvircc (stone so called), Britons defeated by the Dalriads at, i. 273.
  • Modan, St., notice of, ii. 282.
  • Moddan, nominated earl of Caithness by King Duncan, slain by Thorkell Fostri, i. 401, 402.
  • Moerne, Men of, i. 342, 380, 383;
  • Moinenn, St. (Monenna, Monanus), notice of, ii. 37, 311-314.
  • Molaga, St., bed of, ii. 304.
  • Molaise, the monastic order of, founded by Ragnall, son of Somerled, iii. 400.
  • Mona (Anglesea), i. 32, 43.
  • Monarchy, the idea of, a legacy of Rome to Britain, i. 121.
  • Monarina, island of (Arran), i. 68, 69.
  • Monastery, the primitive Irish, ii. 57;
    • monastic element introduced into the organisation of the church, 41;
    • derived from Gaul, 45;
    • reached the Irish Church through two different channels, 45;
    • 529monastic family described, 61;
    • island monasteries, 62;
    • monasteries, Christian colonies, 63;
    • privilege of sanctuary, 65;
    • seminaries of instruction, 75;
    • monastic church affected by two opposite influences—secular clergy, 227,
      • and anchoretical life, 233-39;
    • literature of, 422;
    • monastic orders of church of Rome introduced in the native church, 392;
    • and monasteries founded by feudal kings, iii. 12.
  • Moncrieffe (Monaigh Craebi), in Perthshire, battle at, i. 288.
  • Monifieth (Monyfoth), thanage of, iii. 263, 267.
  • Monikie (Monichi, Moneclatu), church of, dedicated to St. Andrew, i. 297-8.
  • Montrose (Old Monros), thanage of, iii. 265.
  • Monzievaird (Moeghavard), in Stratherne, i. 383-4; iii. 270.
  • Moray (Moravia, Myrhaevi, Moreb), district of, i. 241, 381, 396, 402;
    • invaded by Malcolm, son of Donald, 360°;
    • Finlaic, mormaer of, 375, 389;
    • bishopric of, ii. 368-370;
    • historical sketch of the thanage of, iii. 249;
    • earldom of, 287;
    • chartulary of, 312;
    • men of, 365;
    • legendary descent of, 476.
  • Morgan (Mackays), clan, iii. 330.
  • Morkere, Earl, i. 418.
  • Mormaers, rulers of provinces in the eleventh century, iii. 49, 303;
    • termed Jarls by the Norwegians, 54.
  • Morphie, thanage of, iii. 261.
  • Mortuath. See Tribe.
  • Mount, St. Michael’s, i. 166.
  • Mountain chains (see Cheviots, Drumalban, Lowthers, Mounth), their importance as landmarks, i. 13.
  • Mounth, the, a mountain chain from near Aberdeen to Fort-William, i. 10-14, 230 seq.; iii. 133.
  • Moylinny. See Maighline.
  • Moyness, thanage of, iii. 248.
  • Mugdoch (Mocetauc, Magedauc), battle at, between the Picts of Manann and the Britons, i. 295.
  • Mugint, St., i. 136.
  • Mull (Mule), isle of, iii. 434;
    • townships in, 371.
  • Munbre, thanage of, iii. 86, 251.
  • Munch, Professor, i. 400, 412.
  • Municipal government, a legacy of Rome to Britain, i. 121.
  • Muredach Albanach, his address to the river Leven, iii. 117 seq.;
    • 530the original of the poem, 454-5.
  • Muredach, son of Ainbhceallach, chief of the Cinel Loarn, i. 289.
  • Mureif, district of, = Reged, i. 153; iii. 102.
  • Mureston Water, i. 249.
  • Mynyd Agned (Dineiddyn, Dunedin = Edinburgh), i. 153, 238.
  • Myrcforth (Myrcford), Norse term for the Firth of Forth, i. 369.
  • Myrhaevi. See Moray.
  • Nabarus, river (the Naver), i. 69.
  • Naiton, Naitan, king of the Picts. See Nectan.
  • Nash, D. W., remarks on his paper on the site of the battle in which Penda was slain, i. 255.
  • Native-men, iii. 318-321.
  • Neachtan (MacNaughton), clan, iii. 331, 499.
  • Nechtan’s mere, i. 266.
  • Nectan, a Pictish king, restored to life by St. Boethius, i. 135.
  • Nectan (Naiton), son of Dereli, king of the Picts, i. 270, 277-280;
    • conforms to the Anglican Roman Church, and expels the Columban clergy from his kingdom, 283-4;
    • becomes a cleric, 284;
    • bound by Drust, 285-6;
    • endeavours to regain his crown, 288;
    • his death, 289.
  • Nectarides, a Count of the maritime tract in Britain, slain by the Saxons, i. 99.
  • Neill (MacNeill), clan, iii. 331, 430.
  • Newburgh (Niwanbyrig), i. 295.
  • Niall of Iceland and his sons, i. 377-9.
  • Niall Mor, iii. 115.
  • Nicholas, Pope, i. 413.
  • Nicolsons, clan, iii. 461.
  • Niduari, the, of Bede = Ptolemy’s Novantæ, i. 133, 238; ii. 208, 209.
  • Nieder Biebr, inscriptions found at, i. 89.
  • Niger, C. Pescennius, Emperor, put to death by Severus, i. 80.
  • Ninian, St., life and labours of, i. 130; ii. 2-6;
  • Nith, river (the Novius of Ptolemy), i. 66, 133.
  • Nordereys (Northern Islands—Orkney and Shetland) and Sudreys (the Western Islands), iii. 28, 29;
    • Hill Burton’s mistake as to these, i. 495.
  • 531Norman Castles first built in David the First’s reign, i. 465; iii. 12.
  • Normandykes, on the Dee, camp at, i. 87.
  • Norris, Mr., on the mutual intelligibility of Breton and Cornish, i. 199.
  • Northumbria, kingdom of (see Ida, Aedilfrid, Aeduin, Osuald, Osuiu, Ecgfrid, Eadberct, Osulf);
    • invasions of, by kings of Alban, i. 372;
    • invaded by the Danes, 332;
    • attacked by Aethelstan, 351 seq.;
    • vicissitudes under Eadmund and Eadred, 363-4;
    • the kingdom becomes an earldom, 364;
    • is divided into two earldoms, 369;
    • is invaded five times by Malcolm Ceannmor, 417 seq.;
    • Scottish church of, 258; ii. 154-166.
  • Norway, Maid of, i. 497.
  • Norwegia and Dacia, districts occupied by Norwegians and Danes, i. 395-6.
  • Norwegians (see also Danes), first irruptions of, on the British coasts (CE 793) i. 302 seq.; iii. 18;
    • association with the Gallwegians, i. 311 (see Gallgaidhel);
    • conflict with Danes, 327;
    • their invasions of Alban in Constantin’s reign, 339, 347.
    • See Imhair Ua Imhair, Regnwald.
  • Novantæ, promontory of the (Mull of Galloway), i. 66;
    • tribe of the, and their towns, 72, 127.
  • Nrurim, Aed, king of the Picts, slain at, by his own people, i. 328.
  • Oan (Eugein), king of the Britons, i. 250, 271.
  • Obeyn (Aboyne), thanage of, iii. 86, 256.
  • Ocha, battle of, i. 25, 139, 180; ii. 46; iii. 120.
  • Octa and Ebissa’s colony, i. 147;
    • war with, 152 seq.
  • O’Curry, Professor, i. 2.
  • O’Donovan, Dr., i. 2, 199.
  • O’Duibhn (Campbells), iii. 330, 458.
  • Oestrymnides, a name applied to the Cassiterides, i. 168.
  • Oikell, river, i. 337.
  • Olaf. See Anlaf, Amlaiph.
  • Olaf Ketilson, i. 377.
  • Olaf the White. See Amlaimh.
  • Olaf Tryggvesson, the first Christian king of Norway, i. 386.
  • Olave, son of Godred Crovan, rules Western Isles forty years, i. 443.
  • 532O’Neill, thanage of, iii. 256.
  • Oransay, isle of, iii. 438.
  • Orcades, the (Orkney Islands), i. 35;
    • taken possession of by the Roman fleet, 57.
  • Orcas, promontory of (Dunnet Head), i. 31, 68.
  • Ordas, a name of Lewis, i. 395-6.
  • Ordovices, a British tribe, i. 35;
    • defeated by Agricola, 43.
  • Orkneyinga Saga, i. 336-7, 375, 389, 390;
    • quoted, iii. 54;
    • cited, 448.
  • Orkneys, the, Saxons form their headquarters there in CE 369, i. 101, 130;
    • laid waste in 682 by Bruidhe, 263;
    • Norwegian earldom of Orkney founded, 335-7;
    • the earls and their exploits, 374 seq., 386, 388, 401; iii. 8.
    • See Caithness, Orcades.
  • Orr, loch, Roman remains on, i. 74.
  • Orrea, a town of the Vernicomes, i. 74.
  • Osbryht, king of Northumbria, slain, i. 332.
  • Osfrid, son of Aeduin, i. 243.
  • Oshern, son of Siward, i. 408.
  • Osirsdaill, Ottersdaill, forest of, iii. 429, 430.
  • Oslac, an earl of Northumbria, i. 368.
  • Osred, son of Aldfrid of Northumbria, i. 270.
  • Osric, son of Aelric, i. 244;
    • his son, Osuini, 253.
  • Ostorius (Publius), appointed Roman governor of Britain, i. 36, 37.
  • Osuald, son of Aedilfrid, king of Northumbria (CE 634-42), i. 244-6; ii. 159;
    • his reign, i. 251-2; ii. 155 seq.;
    • slain by Penda, i. 252.
  • Osuald the Patrician, i. 304.
  • Osuiu (Oswy), his reign as king of Northumbria (A.D. 642-70), i. 252-260; ii. 163, 200, 207;
    • his death, i. 260.
  • Osulf, king of Northumbria (A.D. 758), i. 300;
    • disorganisation of the kingdom at his death, 331.
  • Osulf, name of different earls of Northumbria, i. 368, 418.
  • Oswestry (Oswaldstree), battle of Cocboy fought at, in which Osuald was slain by Penda, i. 252.
  • Oswine, one of Ethelwald’s generals, i. 300.
  • Otadeni (Otalini), tribe of the, i. 71;
    • their territory, 106, 218, 237.
  • Othlyn (Gethlyn, Getling), the plains of, mentioned as the scene of the battle of Brunanburg, i. 359.
  • 533Ottir, a Danish earl, slain at Tynemoor, i. 347-8.
  • Outer Hebrides. See Long Island.
  • Ovania, probably Strathaven, i. 295.
  • Owen (Eugenius the Bald), son of Domnall, sub-king of Cumbria, slain, i. 393-4.
  • Owin (Eugenius, Eaoin), king of the Cumbrians, put to flight by Aethelstan, i. 352.
  • Pabba, isle of, iii. 431.
  • Palgrave, Sir Francis, his work on Scottish Affairs quoted, iii. 444.
  • Palladius, St., notices of his life and labours, ii. 26 seq.
  • Patrick, St., mentioned, i. 121, 136, 140;
    • analysis of the ‘Lives’ of, ii. 14-17, 427-443;
    • sketch of his life and labours, 17-25 years old.
  • Paulinus, missionary among the Angles of Northumbria, i. 240, 244; ii. 154.
  • Pecthelm, bishop in Candida Casa, i. 275; ii. 222.
  • Pedigrees, Book of, iii. 163.
  • Pedigrees in the Irish MSS., analysis of, iii. 338;
    • of the Campbells, 339;
    • the Macleods, 340;
    • descendants of Colla Uais and Somerled, 340;
    • of Hy Neill, 340;
    • of the earls of Lennox and Mar, 341;
    • of the clans among the Dalriadic Scots, 341;
    • of the descendants of Cormac mac Airbertach, 344;
    • artificial character of these pedigrees, 346;
    • compilation of spurious pedigrees, 349;
    • result of analysis, 364.
    • See Clans, Genealogies.
  • Pelagian heresy, breaking out of the, i. 149.
  • Penda, king of Mercia, joins Caedwalla in attacking Northumbria, i. 243;
    • slays Osuald at Cocboy, 252;
    • and thereafter ravages Northumbria, 253-54;
    • slain by Osuiu, 254.
  • Penny lands defined, iii. 226.
  • Pentir. See Kintyre.
  • Pentland, a corruption of Petland or Pictland, i. 131, 223;
    • the Pentland hills the southern boundary of the debateable lands, 238, 247, 249; iii. 277.
  • Pentland Firth, i. 402.
  • Perth, combat of two clans on North Inch of, iii. 310.
  • Peter, St., church of, at Wearmouth, i. 421;
    • churches dedicated to, amongst the Picts, ii. 233.
  • 534Peterborough, monastery of, ii. 244.
  • Petilius Cerealis, a Roman governor in Britain, i. 39.
  • Pharlane, clan, iii. 329, 365.
  • Phoceans, the, of Marseilles, i. 29, 30.
  • Phœnicians: their intercourse with the British Isles, i. 29, 30.
  • Phrissones. See Frisians.
  • Pictish Chronicle, a work of the tenth century, i. 133, 134, 185;
    • its first application of the term ‘Scotti’ to the Picts, 328.
  • Pictish language, remains of, i. 501.
  • Pictish legend of Cruithe and his seven sons, i. 281.
  • Pictish and Cumbrian territories, foreign elements introduced among population of, iii. 20;
    • spread of Teutonic element over, 21.
  • Picts: first appearance of the independent British tribes under this name, i. 94, 97;
    • twofold division of, the Dicalidonæ and the Vecturiones, 99, 129;
    • origin of the name from the practice of painting their bodies, 128, 129;
    • their Welsh name Gwyddyl Ffichti, 197, 343;
    • their incursions, along with Scots and Saxons, into the Roman province, 105 seq.;
    • their history traced, 123-137;
    • division into Northern and Southern Picts, and the districts occupied by them respectively, 130, 230 seq.;
    • mission of St. Ninian to the Southern Picts (c. A.D. 397), 130; ii. 3;
    • Pictish legends, i. 185-189; ii. 113; iii. 124-134;
    • did they belong either to the Welsh or the Gaelic race? i. 197-8, 226;
    • analysis of lists of Pictish kings, and its philological results, 207-12;
    • topography of the districts occupied by them, 223, 224;
    • differences between the two divisions as to race and language, 231;
    • their seat of government, 232;
    • peculiarity in the order of succession among their kings, 232-235;
    • church of the Southern Picts, ii. 26 seq.;
    • arrival of St. Columba among the Northern Picts (CE 565), see Columba;
    • the Southern Picts subjugated (c. A.D. 660) by Osuiu, i. 256 seq.; ii. 207;
    • their revolt, i. 260;
    • their kingdom invaded by Ecgfrid (CE 685), 265-266; ii. 213 (see Ecgfrid);
    • recovery of their independence, i. 267;
    • their relations with the Scots of Dalriada at this juncture, 276-7;
    • 535the Picts of Manann (see Manau, Mugdoch), 270, 271, 295;
    • legend of St. Bonifacius, 277; ii. 229;
    • establishment of Scone as the capital (CE 710), i. 280; iii. 132;
    • the seven provinces in the eighth century, i. 280; \ iii. 42-44;
    • expulsion of the Columban clergy (CE 717), i. 283-84, 315-16; ii. 177-78;
    • revolution, and struggle for supremacy, i. 286;
    • battles at Moncrieffe, Scone, Monitcarno, Dromaderg, 288-9;
    • battle at Circinn in the Mearns (CE 752), 295; iii. 123;
    • Alpin the Scot attacks the Picts (CE 834), and is slain at Pitelpie, near Dundee, i. 306-7;
    • his son Kenneth invades Pictavia five years later, and in anotheranother five years becomes king of the Picts, i. 308;
    • discussion of the question as to where the Scots came from who accompanied Kenneth, i. 316-322.
    • See Kenneth Mac Alpin.
  • Pinkerton, John, i. 12, 22, 140;
    • remarks on his Enquiry, 19, 196.
  • Pitalpin (Pitelpie), Alpin, father of Kenneth, slain there, i. 306-7.
  • Pitmain, on the Spey, Roman remains at, i. 89.
  • Pliny, i. 31.
  • Pluscarden, Book of, iii. 311 seq.
  • Polybius, his reference to the British Isles, i. 30.
  • Potato culture in the Highlands and Islands, iii. 374.
  • Presbyter-abbot, status and jurisdiction, ii. 44.
  • Price, Rev. T., on the mutual intelligibility of Welsh and Breton, i. 199.
  • Principles, status of, in the tribe, iii. 239.
  • Procopius, historian of sixth century—his ignorance of Britain, i. 115, 145.
  • Provinces of Scotland under the Picts in the kingdom of Scone, i. 280; iii. 42-44;
    • a second list of seven, excluding Caithness and including Argyll, in the kingdom of Alban, in the tenth century, i. 340 seq.; iii. 44-49;
    • provincial rulers termed Mormaers in the eleventh century, 49-56;
    • Toisechs of Buchan, 56;
    • first appearance of seven earls, 58;
    • David I.'s feudalising policy, 63-66;
    • additional earldoms created by subsequent kings of Feudal Scotland, 66;
    • 536earldom of Mar, 68;
    • of Garrioch and Lennox, 69;
    • of Ross and Carrick, 70;
    • of Caithness, 71;
    • the seven earls of Alexander II., 71, 79;
    • and of Alexander III., 80-83.
  • Ptolemy: his description of North Britain, i. 62-70;
    • and of the tribes and their towns, 70 seq.;
    • comparative value of the Greek and Latin versions of his Geography, 63, 64.
  • Pygmies Kirk, Isle of Lewis, iii. 429.
  • Pytheas, a Massilian, his expedition to Britain, i. 30.
  • Quarry, clan, legendary descent of, iii. 488.
  • Qwhewyl, clan, iii. 310, 314.
  • Raarsa, isle of, iii. 433.
  • Raasay (Rosis), river (now Blackwater), a Scots colony reaches, i. 183, 320.
  • Raedykes, near Stonehaven, Roman camp at, i. 87.
  • Raedykes, on the Ythan, Roman camp at, i. 87.
  • Ragnall (Reginald), second son of Somerled, descendants of, iii. 401;
    • espouse the cause of Bruce, 401.
  • Ragnall, son of Eoin, his religious gifts, extent of his territories, and death, iii. 403.
  • Ragnar Lodbrog and his sons, i. 332.
  • Rath (homestead) lands, iii. 243.
  • Rathelpie (Rathalpin), connected with Alpin, father of Kenneth, i. 307.
  • Rathinveramon (near Scone), Donald mac Alpin said to have died at, i. 322;
    • Constantin, son of Cuilean, slain at, 381.
  • Rauchlynne, isle of, iii. 439.
  • Ravenna, the geographer of, on the Saxons in Britain, i. 148;
    • his list of local names, 216, 217.
  • Reginald, son of Somerled, iii. 35, 39, 293, 400.
  • Reginald, son of Godred Crovan, iii. 35;
    • sometimes confounded with Somerled’s son, as both bore the title of King of the Isles, 35, 36.
  • Regnwald, leader of the last invasion of Alban by the Northmen, i. 347-349, 373.
  • Regulus, St., legend of, and the relics of St. Andrew, i. 297-8.
  • Rerigonium, a town of the Novantæ, on Loch Ryan—its fortified moat, i. 72, 132.
  • 537Rerigonius Bay (Loch Ryan), i. 66.
  • Retaliation and fine, in the tribe, iii. 152, 204, 217.
  • Restennet (Restinoth), church of, i. 278; iii. 262.
  • Reuda, leader of the Scots who came from Ireland, i. 138, 139.
  • Richard of Cirencester, the work attributed to him, On the Geography of Britain, entirely spurious, i. 22, 74, 76, 102, 103.
  • Ricsig, king of Northumbria, i. 332.
  • Rigmonath (St. Andrews), i. 183.
  • Robertson, E. W., i. 12;
    • his Scotland under her Early Kings, 19; iii. 62.
  • Robertson, Dr. Joseph, i. 333;
    • on the Mar letters-patent, iii. 443.
  • Rognwald, earl of Maeri, i. 335, 344.
  • Roland, lord of Galloway, i. 345.
  • Romans in Britain: Julius Cæsar’s invasion, i. 31;
    • formation of a province, called Britannia Romana, in the reign of Claudius, 33, 34;
    • progress of the Roman arms, 34;
    • extent of the province at the time of Agricola’s arrival, 41, 42;
    • his campaigns (see Agricola);
    • arrival of the Emperor Hadrian, 60;
    • first wall between the Forth and Clyde—the province established, 76;
    • irruptions on the province by the northern tribes in CE 162 and 182, 79;
    • the province divided by Severus into two, Upper and Lower Britain, 81;
    • campaign of Severus, 82 seq.;
    • peace made with the barbarian tribes by his son Antoninus, 90, 91;
    • history silent for seventy years, 92;
    • ten years’ independence under Carausius and Allectus, 92-95;
    • war of Constantius Chlorus, 94, 95;
    • commencement of systematic inroads of the barbarian tribes into the province, 95;
    • rapid development of wealth and civilisation, 96;
    • division into four provinces, 96, 97;
    • invasion of the province by Picts and Scots, 97,
      • who were afterwards joined by the Saxons and the Attacotti, 98-100;
    • restoration of the province by Theodosius, 100-104;
    • usurpation of Maximus, 104;
    • his withdrawal of the Roman troops, and renewed incursions of the Picts and Scots, 105;
    • a legion sent by Stilicho to garrison the northern wall, 105, 106;
    • 538the legion withdrawn, and the province again devastated, 106;
    • the invaders again repelled by Stilicho, and the army restored, 107;
    • troubled state of the empire till the abandonment (CE 410) of the imperial authority over Britain, 107-112.
  • Roman remains in Scotland, i. 44 seq., 49, 71 seq., 86-88.
  • Roman roads in Scotland, i. 86-89.
  • Roman walls in Britain: that of Hadrian, between the Tyne and the Solway, i. 60, 61;
    • that of Antoninus, between the Forth and the Clyde, 77-79;
    • its reconstruction by Severus, 81, 89;
    • examination of differing opinions on the walls, 89-91.
  • Romb, isle of, iii. 434.
  • Romwrche, Ness of (Point of Ardnamurchan), iii. 428.
  • Rona, isle of, iii. 431.
  • Ronan, St., notice of, ii. 282.
  • Root-words peculiar to the topography of the Pictish districts, i. 223-4.
  • Rosemarkie, a Columban foundation, i. 320.
  • Rosnat, monastery of, ii. 48.
  • Ross, province of, i. 319;
    • bishopric of, ii. 377;
    • earldom of, iii. 70;
    • historic sketch of, 290, 364;
    • Mairi, countess of, 408.
  • Rosses of Balnagown, MS. history of, quoted, iii. 355.
  • Rosses, clan. See Andres.
  • Ross-Foichen. See Feochan.
  • Roth, battle of, i. 247-8.
  • Roy’s (General) Military Antiquities, i. 22, 51.
  • Run, king of the Strathclyde Britons, a son-in-law of Kenneth mac Alpin, i. 313, 325.
  • Runrig defined, iii. 380.
  • Rustici, class in the tribe so called, iii. 218, 219, 244.
  • Rutupiæ (Richborough), i. 100.
  • Ryan, loch, i. 72, 108, 292.
  • Rydderch Hael, king of Strathclyde, ii. 179.
  • Sabrina (Severn) river, i. 35.
  • Saddle, Cistercian monks established at, ii. 415;
    • Ragnall, son of Somerled, establishes a monastery of grey friars at, iii. 400.
  • St. Abb’s Head, ii. 201.
  • 539St. Andrews, foundation of, i. 296;
    • legends relating to, 296-298; ii. 261-275;
    • church of, becomes the national church of the Picts, i. 299;
    • is the chief seat of the Scottish Church in the time of Constantin, son of Aedh, and its bishops become known as bishops of Alban, 340; ii. 324;
    • primacy transferred to, 323;
    • rights of the Keledei pass to the bishopric of, 372.
    • See also Andrew, St.
  • St. Cyrus, i. 334.
  • St. Fillans, parish of, ii. 33.
  • St. Kilda, native fort in, i. 185.
  • St. Michael’s Mount, i. 166.
  • St. Monans (Inverry), churches of, founded in honour of St. Moinenn, bishop of Clonfert, ii. 314-16.
  • Sanctuary, privilege of, claimed by monasteries, ii. 65.
  • Saxon Chronicle quoted, iii. 58.
  • Saxon shore, the, i. 150, 151.
  • Saxonia, name given to the northern part of Northumbria, i. 346, 369, 372, 385.
  • Saxons, first appearance of the, i. 92;
    • join with the Picts, Scots, and Attacotts in ravaging the Roman province, 99;
    • in Orkney, 101;
    • their settlement in Britain, as given by Gildas, 144, 145,
      • Procopius, 145,
      • Nennius, 146,
      • and Bede, 148-150;
    • testimony of Prosper Aquitanus, 152;
    • the twelve battles of Arthur, 152-154;
    • legends regarding the original home of those who settled in Britain, 189-192, 227.
  • Scapa, isle of, iii. 434.
  • Scarba, isle of, i. 69; iii. 438.
  • Scilly Islands. See Cassiterides.
  • Scolocs, functions of, ii. 446; iii. 260.
  • Scone (Caislen or Castellum Credi), establishment of, as the Pictish capital, i. 280; iii. 132;
    • battle at, i. 288;
    • Kenneth Mac Alpin, the first king who gave the kingdom of Scone to the Gaidheal, 313 seq.;
    • priory of, founded, ii. 374;
    • thanage of, iii. 275, 276.
  • Scotch language. See Languages.
  • Scoti, originally used to designate the inhabitants of Ireland, i. 137 seq.;
    • their first historical appearance in Britain (CE 360), 97; iii. 124-5;
    • the districts occupied by them, i. 98-100;
    • join with Picts, Saxons, and Attacotti in attacking the Roman province, but are at last driven back, 100-110, 139; iii. 124-5;
    • 540establish a colony in Argyll (A.D. 498), i. 139-144, 248; [in iii. 125, l. 20, for sixth read fifth] (see Dalriada, Erc);
    • legendary history, 97 seq.;
    • notices of, by Nennius and Bede, i. 138,
      • and by the Roman writers, 139;
    • their language, 193;
    • notices of the Scots till the reign of Kenneth Mac Alpin, 291-2, 316;
    • they rule as kings of the Picts, 322-334,
      • and eventually became, as kings of Alban and of Scotia, kings of the whole territory of Scotland, 335-433.
    • See Miledh, Picts.
  • Scotia:
    • the name not applied to any part of the present Scotland before the tenth century, i. 1, 398;
    • applied first to Ireland (CE 580) by Isidore of Seville, 2-4, 115;
    • by ‘Scottia’ Bede invariably means Ireland, 259 n.;
    • Scotland then included in the term Britannia or Britain, 1;
    • the country north of the Forth and Clyde known to the Romans as Caledonia, called also Alban and Albania, 1, 2;
    • as applied to Scotland, Scotia a name superinduced on the older one of Alban, 3, 4;
    • boundaries of the district in Scotland to which the name Scotia was applied from the tenth to the twelfth or thirteenth century, 2, 3, 5, 6;
    • extension of the application of the term, 2, 3;
    • light thrown by the changes in its application on the changes in the race and position of the inhabitants, 5-7;
    • physical features of the country, 7-9;
    • mountain chains and rivers, 9-14;
    • the debateable lands, 14-16;
    • five distinct periods in its early history, 16,
      • during three of which Scotland was purely Celtic, 17;
    • changes during the two last periods, 17;
    • critical examination of authorities on its early history, 18-22;
    • questionable or spurious authorities, 22-26;
    • plan of the present work, 26-28.
  • Scotland:
    • campaigns of Agricola in, 43-60 (see Agricola);
    • the Roman province, 62-111 (see Romans);
    • early connection between Ireland and, iii. 125;
    • true commencement of Feudal Scotland under David I., i. 459;
    • consolidation of the provinces completed under Alexander III., iii. 1;
    • southern frontier of, 3;
    • northern boundary of, 7;
    • 541physical aspect of, 9;
    • old descriptions of, 11-14;
    • population of, at this time, 15, 135 seq.;
    • indigenous races of, and their possessions, 16;
    • colonising races, 17;
    • intruding races, 18;
    • influence of foreign races, 18;
    • foreign elements introduced, 20;
    • spread of Teutonic element and influence, 21-27;
    • Religious Houses in (CE 1272), ii. 509;
    • communitas, or estates of, in 1283, iii. 39;
    • population distinguished as Lowlanders and Highlanders, 40;
    • the seven provinces of, in the eighth century, 42;
    • in the tenth century, 44;
    • districts ruled by kings and afterwards by Mormaers, 49;
    • petty kings of Argyll and Galloway, 51;
    • sources of information as to the early social state of the population, 136;
    • description of the Isles, with their pertinents and pendicles (written 1577-95), 428-40.
  • Scots and Picts, character of the paganism of the, ii. 108-118;
    • no affinity with the Druidism of Gaul, 118;
    • twofold division of the Scots in Ireland, paralleled in the establishment of the Pictish kingdom at Scone, iii. 132.
  • Scottish Church. See Church.
  • Scott, Sir Walter, on the Culloden Papers, iii. 327;
    • on the Highland Clans, 456.
  • Scribes, first appearance of, in the monasteries, ii. 423.
  • Sealbach, son of Fearchar Fada, i. 272-3;
    • slays his brother Ainbhceallach, 284;
    • becomes a cleric, 285.
  • Secular clergy, influence of, in the monastic church, ii. 227-33;
    • order of secular canons instituted, 241.
  • Segine, third abbot of Iona, i. 245;
    • two important events under his presidency, ii. 154 seq.
  • Seguise, battle of, between Garnaid and the family of Nechtan, i. 246-7.
  • Seill, isle of, iii. 438.
  • Selden, John, antiquary, iii. 441, 442.
  • Selgovæ (Elgovæ), a Brigantian tribe, i. 44;
    • towns of, 72.
  • Senchus Mor, iii. 177 seq.
  • Sennachies, Irish, iii. 337.
  • Sept, the, in Wales, iii. 205;
    • territorial lords, 205;
    • law of succession, 205;
    • special parties liable for the crimes of its members, 206;
    • fosterage, 207.
  • 542Sepulchral remains in Britain: ethnological evidence furnished by, i. 169-70.
  • Serf, St., or Servanus, notice of, ii. 31;
    • anachronism in connecting him with St. Kentigern, 184, 255-258;
    • he founds an establishment of Keledei, who are hermits, about CE 704, 258-9.
  • Severus, L. Septimus,—circumstances in which he was proclaimed Emperor, i. 79;
    • his campaign in Britain, 82 seq.;
    • wall of, 89-91;
    • his death at York, 90.
  • Sgathaig (Dunscaich), Skye, site of a military school, iii. 128.
  • Shetland Islands, colonised by the Norwegians, i. 344; iii. 8, 29.
  • Sidlaw hills, i. 266, 382.
  • Sigurd made jarl of Orkney, i. 335;
    • his burial-place, 337;
    • his successors, 344.
  • Sigurd ‘the Stout,’ son of Hlodver, Norwegian earl of Orkney, i. 374;
    • his possessions on the mainland, 375;
    • narrative of his war expeditions, 376-9;
    • slain at Cluantarbh, in Ireland’s final conflict with the Danes, 386, 388;
    • his sons, 401.
  • Silura, island of,—Cornwall so called by Strabo, i. 167.
  • Silures, a British tribe, i. 35, 167, 226.
  • Simal, son of Drust, i. 285-6.
  • Simeon of Durham, i. 294;
    • account of the attack of the Northmen on the Northumbrian coast (CE 793-94), 303;
    • on the battle in CE 1006 between the men of Alban and Saxonia, 385.
  • Sitriuc, son of Imhair, leader of a Danish invasion of Alban, i. 338;
    • king of Deira, 351.
  • Siward, earl of Northumbria, i. 407;
    • invades Scotland, 408;
    • death of, 410, 418.
  • Skidamyre, in Caithness, battle at, i. 375.
  • Skene, Sir John, his De Verborum Significatione, iii. 240 n.;
    • on the privilege pertaining to the cross of the clan Macduff, 304.
  • Skuli, son of Thorfinn, earl of Orkney, i. 374-5.
  • Skye (Scetis, Scith, Sgithidh), i. 69, 216, 259, 260, 387, 390, 396;
    • sheriffdom of, and boundaries, iii. 88, 432.
  • Slait, isle of, iii. 432.
  • Slaughter, fines for, in the tribal system, iii. 151, 204, 217.
  • 543Sluaged, or ‘hosting,’ the burden of, iii. 151, 172, 188, 234.
  • Solway Firth: tribes on its northern shore subjugated by Agricola, i. 43.
  • Somerled, ‘Regulus’ of Arregaithel, invades Scotland with the sons of Malcolm mac Eth, i. 469;
    • treats with Malcolm IV., 471;
    • drives the Norwegians out of the mainland, and conquers part of the Isles, iii. 33-35;
    • again attacks Malcolm, but is defeated, and killed at Renfrew (CE 1164), i. 473; iii. 35;
    • his three sons and their possessions, 35, 39, 293, 400.
  • Sorley, clan, iii. 474.
  • Spey river, i. 336, 341-2;
    • anciently the boundary between Scotia and Moravia, 13, 14;
    • battle on, 288.
  • Stamford bridge, battle of, i. 413.
  • Standard, battle of the, iii. 5.
  • Stanmore, i. 369.
  • Steelbow tenancy, iii. 243, 283, 370.
  • Stewart, John, of Appin, iii. 436.
  • Stilicho, a Roman general, repels on different occasions the Picts and Scots, i. 105 seq.
  • Stone altars, i. 283, 370.
  • Stone coffins found at the Mire of Dunnichen, i. 266.
  • Strabo: notices of the British Isles and their inhabitants in his Geography, i. 31-33, 166-7.
  • Stræcled Wealas, the Cumbri-Britons of Strathclyde, i. 326; iii. 197.
  • Strageath, Roman camp at, i. 50.
  • Strath, battle of, iii. 123.
  • Strathardell, iii. 133-4;
    • thanage of, 276.
  • Strathaven, i. 295.
  • Strathcarron, i. 249-50.
  • Stratherne, district of, i. 211.
  • Strenaeshhalc (Whitby), council held at (CE 664), i. 259; ii. 165.
  • Struin (Strowan), thanage of, iii. 87, 270.
  • Stuart, Dr. John, ii. 310, 317, 448; iii. 58.
  • Stuart’s (R.) Roman Caledonia, i. 23.
  • Succession, law of, among the Picts, i. 232-4, 315, 323.
  • Suibhne, fourth abbot of Iona, ii. 163.
  • Sudreys, iii. 29.
  • Suetonius Paulinus, a Roman commander in Britain, i. 38.
  • Suevi, the. See Vandals.
  • 544Sumarlidi = Summer Wanderers, defeat of their fleet in Buchan, i. 365 days.
  • Sumarlidi, son of Sigurd the Stout, i. 388, 401.
  • Sutherlandshire, with Caithness, overrun by the Northmen, i. 326, 336, 345, 375; iii. 18.
  • Swein, king of Denmark, i. 420.
  • Sweno’s stone, account of, i. 337-8.
  • Tacitus as an historian, i. 27;
    • his works referred to, 39, 43-58.
  • Taexali, promontory of (Kinnaird’s Head), i. 67, 74;
    • tribe of the, 74, 206.
  • Taliessin, Book of, quoted, iii. 100.
  • Talorcan, son of Ainfrit, and nephew of Osuiu of Northumbria, king of the Picts, i. 257.
  • Talorcan (Talorg), son of Congus, defeated by Brude, son of Angus, i. 289;
    • drowned, 290.
  • Talore. See Garnaid.
  • Talorgan, son of Drostan, king of Atholl, i. 281;
    • bound by Angus, 290.
  • Talorgan, son of Fergus, defeats the Dalriads at Carriber, i. 291;
    • slain at Mugdoch, 295.
  • Talorgan, son of Wthoil, joint king of the Picts with Drest, son of Constantin, i. 306.
  • Talorgen, son of Angus, king of the Picts, i. 301.
  • Tamea, a town of the Vacomagi, i. 75.
  • Tamworth taken by storm, i. 361.
  • Tanistry, law of, i. 323.
  • Tannadyce, thanage of, iii. 262, 264.
  • Taran, son of Entefidich, king of the Picts, i. 269-70.
  • Tarbet, in Easter Ross, St. Aidan patron saint of, i. 260.
  • Tarvedrum (the Orcas promontory—Dunnet Head), i. 68.
  • Tatooing, practice of, among the Caledonians, i. 83, 106, 128.
  • Tava (Tavaus) estuary (Firth of Tay), i. 66, 216.
  • Tay (Toe) river, a formidable barrier to the Romans and Angles, i. 14;
    • estuary of, reached by Agricola, probably by way of Stirling and Perth, 45;
    • his fleet afterwards in the Firth, 49.
  • Taylor, Rev. Isaac, on Words and Places, i. 220 seq.
  • Taymouth, Black Book of, iii. 319 seq.
  • Tees, river, i. 236, 369, 420.
  • 545Teith, river, i. 261.
  • Tenures of land, old Celtic, gradually give way before feudalfeudal>feudal forms, iii. 236-246.
  • Termon lands, ii. 321; iii. 168-9.
  • Ternan, St., notice of, 29-32.
  • Teudubr, son of Bile, king of Alclyde, i. 295.
  • Teutones, the, i. 192-194;
    • make settlements in Britain, 227; iii. 21.
  • Thanage, the, iii. 85-87;
    • definition of, 245;
    • status of thanes, 239;
    • thanages converted into baronies, 246;
    • historical sketch of the, 247-277;
    • they replace the Tuath, 281;
    • general extent, 282-3.
  • Thanet, isle of, Saxons in, i. 146, 150.
  • Theodosius the elder sent to Britain, his restoration of the province, i. 99-103, 141.
  • Theodosius the younger becomes Emperor, i. 104.
  • Thorfinn ‘the Skull-cleaver,’ son of Einar, Norwegian earl of Orkney,—his wife Grelauga and their sons, i. 374-5.
  • Thorfinn, son of Sigurd the Stout, by the daughter of Malcolm II., i. 386, 389;
  • Thorkell Fostri, leader of the Orkneymen in the war between Thorfinn and Duncan, i. 401-2.
  • Thorkell, Jarl, i. 420.
  • Thorstein the Red (Ostin), attacks the northern provinces of Scotland, i. 326-7, 336.
  • Thule, the name, i. 41;
    • Roman fleet in sight of the island, 57;
    • applied by Claudian to Caledonia, 101, 130.
  • Thurnam, Dr., i. 169-70.
  • Tighernac, i. 26 et passim.
  • Tin mines of Britain, i. 29, 165 seq.
  • Tina, river (Eden), i. 66, 216.
  • Tiree (Tierhie), isle of, iii. 345, 437;
    • monasteries in, ii. 128-30.
  • Toe (the Tay), battle on, between the men of Alban, i. 381.
  • Topography, evidence furnished by, as to the languages of the tribes, i. 212-225;
    • and as to the divisions of land, iii. 225.
  • Toragh (Tory Island, off coast of Donegal), plundered, i. 289-90.
  • Torfnes, Norse name of Burghead, i. 336, 403.
  • 546Toshach or Toisech, a leader in the ancient Celtic Tuath, iii. 156 seq.;
    • the Toschachdor and Toschachdera, officers at a later period in the Highlands and Islands, 278-281;
    • description of their offices, which were called Toschachdoracht and Toschachderacht, 279, 300-302.
  • Toshiagh Jioarey (Manx), definition, iii. 279, 280.
  • Tostig, son of Earl Godwine, appointed earl of Northumbria by king Edward, i. 410, 418;
    • his earldom ravaged by Malcolm Ceannmor, 413-4.
  • Townships in the Highlands and Islands subsequent to the sixteenth century, described, iii. 369;
    • mode of occupation, 370;
    • in the central Highlands, 370;
    • in the Islands, 371;
    • enlargement of, 373;
    • in Inner Hebrides, 347;
    • in Outer Hebrides, 378;
    • townlands, 379;
    • mode of division, 380.
    • See Long Island.
  • Train, Joseph, iii. 279-80.
  • Transmarine Scotland, application of the term, iii. 42, 104.
  • Tribe, the, in Scotland, iii. 209;
    • early notices of, in Greek and Roman writers, 209-10;
    • the tribe among the Picts, 210;
    • in Dalriada, 212;
    • in Galloway, 214;
    • modified by external influences, 214;
    • transition of the mortuath into the earldom, and the tribe into the thanage, 215;
    • distinction of the people into free and servile classes, 216;
    • fines exigible from freeman class, 217;
    • different ranks of bondmen, 220-3;
    • land measures, variously denominated, 223;
    • burdens on land, 228-234;
    • gradual assimilation to feudal forms, 236;
    • Crown lands held in feu-farm, 237;
    • ranks of society on crown-lands, 238.
    • See Cain, Feacht, Sluaged, Waytinga.
    • Tribe, the, in Wales, iii. 197;
    • division of land, 198, 200;
    • indications of an earlier tribal system, 198;
    • land measurement, 200;
    • the Alltudion analogous to the Irish Fuidhir, 200;
    • rights of the free members, 203;
    • burdens on land and its possessors, 203;
    • fines for slaughter or injuries, 204.
    • See Sept.
  • Tribruit, river, i. 153.
  • Trimontium, a town of the Selgovæ, i. 72.
  • Trouternes, isle of, iii. 432.
  • 547Trumuin, bishop of the Picts who were subject to the Angles, i. 262;
    • his flight from Abercorn, 133, 268; ii. 214.
  • Trusty’s Hill, in Galloway, remains of a vitrified wall on, i. 136.
  • Tuath or Tribe in Ireland, iii. 135;
    • definition of the term, 136;
    • influences affecting the tribe, 137;
    • effect of Christianity upon, 138;
    • land originally held in common, 139;
    • distinction of ranks, 139;
    • the Ri or king, his authority and privileges, 140-2;
    • distinctions arising from possession of cattle, 142-44;
    • origin and growth of private property, and creation of territorial chiefs, 144-5;
    • the ceile or tenants of a chief, 145-7;
    • condition of the territory, 147;
    • the dun or fort, 148;
    • the mortuath or great tribe, 149;
    • the cuicidh or province, 149;
    • law of tanistry, 150;
    • tie between superior and dependants, 150;
    • fines for injuries, 151;
    • honor price or fixed value, 152;
    • land measures, 153-157;
    • later state of the tribes, 157-70;
    • process of internal change, 300.
    • See also Finé in Ireland.
  • Tuatha de Danaan, the, i. 173 seq., 226; iii. 105, 131.
  • Tuathal mac Artguso, abbot of Dunkeld and first bishop of Fortrenn, head of the Columban Church, ii. 308.
  • Tuessis, river (Spey), i. 67;
    • a town of the Vacomagi, 74.
  • Tuirrin palace, Rescobie, iii. 123.
  • Tula Aman, burnt by Ecgfrid, i. 266.
  • Tunberct, bishop of the church of Hagustald, i. 262.
  • Turner’s Anglo-Saxons, i. 151.
  • Tuthald, bishop of Alban, ii. 344.
  • Tweed, river, i. 241.
  • Tyne, river, i. 332.
  • Tynemoor, in East Lothian, battle with the Danes at, 347-8.
  • Tyninghame, monastery of, founded, ii. 223.
  • Tytler, Patrick Fraser, his History of Scotland, i. 19.
  • Uchtred, son of Waltheof, earl of Northumbria in 1006, inflicts a disastrous defeat on the Scots under Malcolm, i. 385;
    • slain in 1016 by Cnut, 392;
    • his daughter Aldgetha and her son Earl Gospatrick, 394, 419.
  • Uisneach, sons of, extent of their possessions, iii. 129.
  • 548Uist, island, iii. 387, 393, 430;
    • bestowed on the church (C.E. 1440), 408.
  • Ulloway, isle of, iii. 436.
  • Ulster (Uladh), a district in the north of Ireland inhabited by a Pictish people, i. 131, 140.
  • Ulster, Annals of, i. 26 et passim.
  • Umphraville, Gilbert de, iii. 80.
  • Ungus, son of Uirguist. See Angus, son of Fergus.
  • Urien (Urbgen = Cityborn), kingdom of (? Dumbarton), i. 153, 156, 159.
  • Urr, moat of, Roman remains on, i. 72.
  • Uven, son of Unuist. See Eoganan, son of Angus.
  • Uxellum, a town of the Selgovæ, i. 72.
  • Vacomagi, a tribe whose territory lay along the Highland Line, i. 74, 75, 127, 206.
  • Valentia, a British province, i. 100;
    • different opinions as to its position, 102;
    • author’s opinion that Wales is meant, 103.
  • Vandals, the, with the Alani and Suevi, make irruptions into the Roman empire, i, 107, 108.
  • Vandogara (Vanduara), a town of the Damnonii, i. 73.
  • Varar estuary (Firth of Beauly), i. 67, 75.
  • Vecturiones, a division of the Picts, i. 99, 129.
  • Vedra, river (the Wear), i. 64.
  • Venusio, town of the Brigantes, i. 37.
  • Venusius, a British leader, i. 37, 71.
  • Veranius, a Roman commander in Britain, i. 38.
  • Vernicomes, tribe of the, and its territory, i. 74, 206.
  • Veruvium (Noss Head), i. 67.
  • Vervedrum (Duncansbay Head), i. 67.
  • Vettius Bolanus, a Roman governor in Britain, i. 38-40.
  • Victoria, a town in Fothreve, i. 74;
    • inhabitants of, enrolled by Severus among the Roman auxiliaries, 89.
    • See Fothreve.
  • Villages, fishing, established in the Highlands and Islands, in 1788, iii. 376.
  • Vindogara (Ayr) Bay, i. 66, 73.
  • Virides, a term applied by Cæsar to the Britons, i. 32.
  • Visibsolian, battle at, i. 338.
  • Volsas Bay (Loch Broom), i. 69.
  • Vuirich, clan, iii. 364.
  • 549Wales, descent of the Scots (from Ireland) on (CE 360), i. 97 seq.
  • Wallingford, John, his narrative of the cession of Lothian to Kenneth, spurious, i. 371-2.
  • Walls, Roman, in Britain. See Roman walls.
  • Wallsend, i. 61.
  • Waltheof, a Northumbrian earl, i. 385, 425.
  • Wardlaw hill, Roman remains on, i. 72.
  • Wardykes, Roman camp at, i. 87.
  • Waterford, the Danes in, i. 347.
  • Watling Street, a Roman road, i. 86.
  • Waytinga, a yearly tax, paid by thanes, iii. 232.
  • Wearmouth, i. 421.
  • Welsh Historical Triads, undoubtedly spurious, i. 23, 24, 172, 197;
    • codes of laws, iii. 197.
  • Wendune. See Brunanburg.
  • Werid, British name of the Forth, iii. 45.
  • Wessex, kings of, their increasing power in the ninth century, i. 349.
  • Western Isles (Sudreys) ravaged by Northmen, i. 304-5, 311-12;
    • colonised by the Norwegians, 345, 376;
    • attacked and for a time occupied by the Danes, 378-9;
    • war between the kings of Norway and Scotland for the possession of them (CE 1263), 492;
    • early churches founded in the, ii. 76;
    • the islands finally ceded to the Scottish kings, i. 495; iii. 9;
    • Norwegian kingdom of the, 28;
    • dynasty of Godred Crovan, 31;
    • Somerled drives the Norwegians from the mainland, and conquers part of the Isles, 31-35;
    • summary of their history, 36-39.
  • Whitby, church council at (AD 664), i. 259; ii. 165.
  • Whithorn (Whithern, Candida Casa), Roman remains at, i. 72;
    • church at, dedicated to St. Martin of Tours, built by St. Ninian, 130, 132;
    • principal seat of the Picts of Galloway, 271;
    • Pecthelm, first bishop in, 275; ii. 222;
    • bishopric of, founded, 224;
    • comes to a close, 225.
  • 550Wid (Uid, Foith), i. 242.
  • Wight, Isle of, i. 166.
  • Wilfrid, St., bishop of York (CE 669-678), i. 258-260, 275; ii. 210;
    • dissension with Ecgfrid, i. 262;
    • founds the church of Hexham, in honour of St. Andrew, ii. 210;
    • temporarily bishop of Lindisfarne, 220;
    • expelled from his see of York, 220;
    • favoured by the Pope, 220;
    • illness in Gaul, 220;
    • returns to Britain, 221;
    • founds the churches of St. Mary and St. Michael, 221;
    • his death, 221.
  • William the Conqueror, his conquest of England, i. 417-23;
    • penetrates into Scotland, and receives homage from Malcolm III. for land held in England, 424, 429;
    • his son Robert sent by him to Scotland, but forced to retreat, 427;
    • William’s death, 428.
  • William Fitz Duncan, i. 438.
  • William the Lion, crowned at Scone, CE 1165, reigns forty-eight years, i. 474;
    • taken prisoner by the English, 474;
    • is liberated, 475;
    • arrests an insurrection in Galloway, 475;
    • subdues the district of Ross, 475;
    • defeats an insurrection headed by Donald Ban Mac William, 476-79;
    • subdues Caithness, 479-482;
    • suppresses an insurrection in Rossshire, 482;
    • his death, 483;
    • grants by, ii. 393 seq.;
    • text of the alleged letters-patent granted by him to the Earl of Mar, iii. 446.
  • Winuaed, river (probably the Avon), where Penda was slain, i. 254-6.
  • Wist (Uist), isle of, iii. 430.
  • Wrad, son of Bargoit, king of the Picts, i. 309.
  • Wrath, Cape, headland of, not mentioned by Ptolemy, i. 70.
  • Writing, art of, introduced, ii. 448.
  • Wyntoun, prior of Lochleven, quoted, ii. 312, 314, 316; iii. 66, 78, 304, 308, et al.
  • Yarrock, Port (Beruvick), i. 390 n..
  • York, the capital of Deira, i. 237;
    • taken possession of by the Danes, 332.
  • Yvelchild. See Eadulf.

PRINTED BY T. AND A. CONSTABLE, PRINTERS FOR HER MAJESTY,
AT EDINBURGH UNIVERSITY PRESS.

Works by Mr. W. F. Skene.
I.
Old Gaelic Poetry.

THE DEAN OF LISMORE’S BOOK. A Selection of Ancient Gaelic Poetry, from a Manuscript Collection made by Sir James M‘Gregor, Dean of Lismore, in the beginning of the Sixteenth Century. [Introduction and Additional Notes.] 1 vol. 8vo, with Facsimiles.

THE DEAN OF LISMORE’S BOOK. A Selection of Ancient Gaelic Poetry, from a Manuscript Collection created by Sir James M‘Gregor, Dean of Lismore, in the early Sixteenth Century. [Introduction and Additional Notes.] 1 vol. 8vo, with Facsimiles.

II.
Old Stories.

CHRONICLES OF THE PICTS AND SCOTS, and other Early Memorials of Scottish History. Published by the Authority of the Lords Commissioners of Her Majesty’s Treasury, under the direction of the Lord Clerk-Register of Scotland. In 1 vol. 8vo.

CHRONICLES OF THE PICTS AND SCOTS, and other Early Memorials of Scottish History. Published by the Authority of the Lords Commissioners of Her Majesty’s Treasury, under the direction of the Lord Clerk-Register of Scotland. In 1 vol. 8vo.

III.
John of Fordun.

FORDUN’S CHRONICLE OF THE SCOTTISH NATION. With English Translation, edited with Introduction and Notes. 2 vols. 8vo.

FORDUN’S CHRONICLE OF THE SCOTTISH NATION. With English Translation, edited with Introduction and Notes. 2 vols. 8vo.

IV.
Welsh Scotland.

THE FOUR ANCIENT BOOKS OF WALES, containing the Cymric Poems attributed to the Bards of the Sixth Century. 2 vols. With Maps and Facsimiles. Price 36s.

THE FOUR ANCIENT BOOKS OF WALES, featuring the Welsh Poems credited to the Bards of the Sixth Century. 2 vols. With Maps and Facsimiles. Price 36s.

V.
The Stone of Scone.

THE CORONATION STONE. Small 4to. With Illustrations in Photography and Zincography.

THE CORONATION STONE. Small 4to. With Illustrations in Photography and Zincography.

VI.
Celtic Scotland.

A HISTORY OF ANCIENT ALBAN.

A History of Ancient Albania.

Book I. History and Ethnology.
II. Church and Culture.
III. Land and People.

In Demy 8vo. Price 15s. each.

In Demy 8vo. Price £15 each.

VII.
Gospel History.

THE GOSPEL HISTORY FOR THE YOUNG. Being lessons on the Life of Christ, Adapted for use in Families and Sunday Schools. Small crown 8vo, 3 vols., with Maps, 2s. 6d. each vol., or in cloth box, 7s. 6d. net.

THE GOSPEL HISTORY FOR YOUNG READERS. Lessons on the Life of Christ, tailored for families and Sunday Schools. Small crown 8vo, 3 volumes, including maps, £2.50 each volume, or in a cloth box for £7.50 net.

551Books recently Published in History and Archæology.

The Castellated and Domestic Architecture of Scotland, from the Twelfth to the Eighteenth Century. By David M‘Gibbon and Thomas Ross, Architects. 4 vols., with about 2000 Illustrations of Ground Plans, Sections, Views, Elevations, and Details. Royal 8vo. 42s. each vol. net.

The Castles and Home Architecture of Scotland, from the Twelfth to the Eighteenth Century. By David M'Gibbon and Thomas Ross, Architects. 4 volumes, with around 2000 illustrations of floor plans, sections, views, elevations, and details. Royal 8vo. £42 each volume, net.

Scotland as It Was and as It Is. By the Duke of Argyll. 1 vol. 8vo. Illustrated. New Edition. Carefully Revised. 7s. 6d.

Scotland: Then and Now. By the Duke of Argyll. 1 vol. 8vo. Illustrated. New Edition. Carefully Revised. 7s. 6d.

Scotland under her Early Kings. A History of the Kingdom to the close of the 13th century. By E. William Robertson. 2 vols. 8vo, 36s.

Scotland Under Its Early Kings. A History of the Kingdom Until the End of the 13th Century. By E. William Robertson. 2 vols. 8vo, £36.

Historical Essays. In connection with the Land and the Church, etc. By E. William Robertson, Author of “Scotland under her Early Kings.” 1 vol. 8vo, 10s. 6d.

Historical Essays. Related to the Land and the Church, etc. By E. William Robertson, Author of “Scotland under her Early Kings.” 1 vol. 8vo, £10.30.

The Past in the Present: What is Civilisation?

The Past in the Present: What is Civilization?

By Sir Arthur Mitchell, K.C.B., M.D., LL.D., etc., Secretary to the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. (Being the Rhind Lectures in Archæology for 1876 and 1878.) 1 vol. demy 8vo. with 148 Woodcuts, 15s.

By Sir Arthur Mitchell, K.C.B., M.D., LL.D., etc., Secretary to the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. (These are the Rhind Lectures in Archaeology for 1876 and 1878.) 1 vol. demy 8vo. with 148 illustrations, £15.

Scotland in Early Christian Times.

Scotland During Early Christianity.

By Joseph Anderson, LL.D., Keeper of the National Museum of the Antiquaries of Scotland. (Being the Rhind Lectures in Archæology for 1879 and 1880.) 2 vols. 8vo, profusely Illustrated. 12s. each volume.

By Joseph Anderson, LL.D., Keeper of the National Museum of the Antiquaries of Scotland. (This is the Rhind Lectures in Archaeology for 1879 and 1880.) 2 volumes, 8vo, extensively illustrated. £12 for each volume.

Contents of Vol. I.—Celtic Churches—Monasteries—Hermitages—Round Towers—Illuminated Manuscripts—Bells—Crosiers—Reliquaries, etc.

Contents of Vol. I.—Celtic Churches—Monasteries—Hermitages—Round Towers—Illuminated Manuscripts—Bells—Crosiers—Reliquaries, etc.

Contents of Vol. II.—Celtic Metal-Work and Sculptured Monuments, their Art and Symbolism—Inscribed Monuments in Runics and Oghams—Bilingual Inscriptions, etc.

Contents of Vol. II.—Celtic Metalwork and Sculpted Monuments, their Art and Symbolism—Inscribed Monuments in Runes and Oghams—Bilingual Inscriptions, etc.

Scotland in Pagan Times.

Scotland in Ancient Times.

By Joseph Anderson, LL.D. (Being the Rhind Lectures in Archæology for 1881 and 1882.) 2 vols. 8vo, profusely Illustrated. 12s. each volume.

By Joseph Anderson, LL.D. (These are the Rhind Lectures in Archaeology for 1881 and 1882.) 2 volumes. 8vo, extensively illustrated. £12 each volume.

Contents of Vol. I.—The Iron Age—Viking Burials and Hoards of Silver and Ornaments—Arms, Dress, etc., of the Viking Time—Celtic Art of the Pagan Period—Decorated Mirrors—Enamelled Armlets—Architecture and Contents of the Brochs—Lake Dwellings—Earth Houses, etc.

Contents of Vol. I.—The Iron Age—Viking Burials and Hoards of Silver and Ornaments—Arms, Clothing, etc., of the Viking Era—Celtic Art of the Pagan Period—Decorated Mirrors—Enamelled Armlets—Architecture and Contents of the Brochs—Lake Dwellings—Earth Houses, etc.

Contents of Vol. II.—The Bronze and Stone Ages.—Cairn Burial of the Bronze Age and Cremation Cemeteries—Urns of Bronze-Age Types—Stone Circles—Stone Settings—Gold Ornaments—Implements and Weapons of Bronze—Cairn Burial of the Stone Age—Chambered Cairns—Urns of Stone-Age Types—Implements and Weapons of Stone.

Contents of Vol. II.—The Bronze and Stone Ages.—Cairn Burial of the Bronze Age and Cremation Cemeteries—Urns of Bronze Age Types—Stone Circles—Stone Settings—Gold Ornaments—Tools and Weapons of Bronze—Cairn Burial of the Stone Age—Chambered Cairns—Urns of Stone Age Types—Tools and Weapons of Stone.

Ogham Inscriptions in Ireland, Wales, and Scotland.

Ogham Inscriptions in Ireland, Wales, and Scotland.

By the late Sir Samuel Ferguson, President of the Royal Irish Academy, Deputy Keeper of the Public Records of Ireland, LL.D., Queen’s Counsel, etc. (Being the Rhind Lectures in Archæology for 1884.) 1 vol. 8vo, 12s.

By the late Sir Samuel Ferguson, President of the Royal Irish Academy, Deputy Keeper of the Public Records of Ireland, LL.D., Queen’s Counsel, etc. (These are the Rhind Lectures in Archaeology from 1884.) 1 vol. 8vo, £12.

Ecclesiological Notes on some of the Islands of Scotland: with other Papers relating to Ecclesiological Remains on the Scottish Mainland and Islands. By Thomas S. Muir, Author of “Characteristics of Church Architecture,” etc. 1 vol. 8vo, with numerous Illustrations, 21s.

Ecclesiological Notes on some of the Islands of Scotland: along with other papers about ecclesiastical remains on the Scottish mainland and islands. By Thomas S. Muir, author of “Characteristics of Church Architecture,” etc. 1 vol. 8vo, with many illustrations, £21.

Archæological Essays. By the late Sir James Simpson, Bart. Edited by the late John Stuart, LL.D. 2 vols. 4to, 21s.

Archaeological Essays. By the late Sir James Simpson, Bart. Edited by the late John Stuart Mill, LL.D. 2 vols. 4to, £21.

The Hill Forts, Stone Circles, and other Structural Remains of Ancient Scotland. By C. Maclagan, Lady Associate of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. With Plans and Illustrations. 1 vol. fol., 31s. 6d.

The Hill Forts, Stone Circles, and other Structural Remains of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ancient Scotland. By C. Maclagan, Lady Associate of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. With Plans and Illustrations. 1 vol. fol., £31.50.

Kalendars of Scottish Saints. With Personal Notices of those of Alba, etc. By the late Alexander Penrose Forbes, D.C.L., Bishop of Brechin. 1 vol. 4to, price £3, 3s. A few copies for sale on large paper, £5, 15s. 6d.

Scottish Saints' Calendars. With Personal Notices of those from Alba, etc. By the late Alexander Penrose Forbes, D.C.L., Bishop of Brechin. 1 volume, 4to, price £3, 3s. A few copies available on larger paper for £5, 15s. 6d.

Researches and Excavations at Carnac (Morbihan), The Bossenno, and Mont St. Michel. By James Miln. 1 vol. royal 8vo, with Maps, Plans, and numerous Illustrations in Wood-Engraving and Chromolithography. 42s.

Research and Excavations at Carnac (Morbihan), The Bossenno, and Mont St. Michel. By James Miln. 1 volume, royal 8vo, with maps, plans, and numerous illustrations in wood engraving and chromolithography. £42.

Reminiscences of Old Edinburgh.

Reminiscences of Old Edinburgh.

By Sir Daniel Wilson, LL.D., F.R.S.E., President of the University of Toronto, Author of “Prehistoric Annals of Scotland,” etc., etc. 2 vols. post 8vo, 15s.

By Sir Daniel Wilson, LL.D., F.R.S.E., President of the University of Toronto, Author of “Prehistoric Annals of Scotland,” etc., etc. 2 vols. post 8vo, £15.

Studies in the Topography of Galloway: Being a List of nearly

Studies on the Geography of Galloway: An Extensive List of Nearly

4000 Names of Places, with Remarks on their Origin and Meaning. By Sir Herbert Maxwell, Bart., M.P. 1 vol. demy 8vo, 14s.

4000 Names of Places, with Comments on their Origin and Meaning. By Sir Herbert Maxwell, Bart., M.P. 1 vol. standard 8vo, £14.

The History of Liddesdale, Eskdale, Ewesdale, Wauchopedale, and the Debatable Land. Part I., from the Twelfth Century to 1530. By Robert Bruce Armstrong. The edition is limited to 275 copies demy quarto, and 105 copies on large paper (10 inches by 13). 42s. and 84s.

The History of Liddesdale, Eskdale, Ewesdale, Wauchopedale, and the Debatable Land. Part I., from the 12th Century to 1530. By Robert Bruce Armstrong. This edition is limited to 275 copies in standard quarto, and 105 copies on large paper (10 inches by 13). 42s. and 84s.

Burnt Njal. From the Icelandic of the Njal’s Saga. By Sir George Webb Dasent, D.C.L. 2 vols. demy 8vo, with Maps and Plans, 28s.

Burnt Njal. From the Icelandic of Njal’s Saga. By Sir George Webb Dasent, D.C.L. 2 volumes, standard size, with Maps and Plans, £28.

Circuit Journeys from 1837 to 1854.

Circuit Journeys from 1837 to 1854.

By the late Lord Cockburn. 1 vol. crown 8vo. Second Edition. 6s.

By the late Lord Cockburn. 1 volume, crown 8vo. Second Edition. £6.


EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS.

552ARCHITECTURE
Archaeological and Historical Works
RECENTLY PUBLISHED
By David Douglas
Five volumes, Royal 8vo, £42 net per volume, with around 500 illustrations in each volume.
THE
Castle-like and homey
ARCHITECTURE
SCOTLAND
FROM THE TWELFTH TO THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY
BY
DAVID MACGIBBON & THOMAS ROSS
ARCHITECTS

“One of the most important and complete books on Scottish architecture that has ever been compiled. Its value to the architect, the archæologist, and the student of styles is at once apparent. It consists almost exclusively of what may be called illustrated architectural facts, well digested and arranged, and constituting a monument of patient research, capable draughtsmanship, and of well-sustained effort, which do the authors infinite credit.”—Scotsman.

"One of the most significant and thorough books on Scottish architecture ever compiled. Its importance to architects, archaeologists, and design enthusiasts is instantly evident. It primarily features illustrated architectural facts that are well-researched and organized, showcasing dedicated research, skilled illustrations, and consistent effort, which greatly reflects on the authors."—Scotsman.


EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
One Volume, 8vo, £21, with almost 300 Illustrations.
THE DESIGN OF
PROVENCE
AND
THE RIVIERA
BY
DAVID MACGIBBON
AUTHOR OF “THE CASTELLATED AND DOMESTIC ARCHITECTURE OF SCOTLAND”
EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
Two Volumes 8vo, fully Illustrated, 12s. each (sold separately).
SCOTLAND
IN
Early Christian Era
THE RHIND LECTURES IN ARCHÆOLOGY—1879 AND 1880.
By JOSEPH ANDERSON, LL.D.
Keeper of the National Museum of the Antiquaries of Scotland

Contents of Vol. I.—Celtic Churches—Monasteries—Hermitages—Round Towers—Illuminated Manuscripts—Bells—Crosiers—Reliquaries, etc.

Contents of Volume I.—Celtic Churches—Monasteries—Hermitages—Round Towers—Illuminated Manuscripts—Bells—Crosiers—Reliquaries, etc.

Contents of Vol. II.—Celtic Medal-Work and Sculptured Monuments, their Art and Symbolism—Inscribed Monuments in Runics and Oghams—Bilingual Inscriptions, etc.

Contents of Vol. 2.—Celtic Coin Design and Carved Monuments, their Art and Symbolism—Inscribed Monuments in Runes and Ogham—Bilingual Inscriptions, etc.


EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
One Volume 8vo, fully Illustrated, 12s.
SCOTLAND
IN
Pagan Era
The Iron Age
THE RHIND LECTURES IN ARCHÆOLOGY FOR 1881
By JOSEPH ANDERSON, LL.D.
KEEPER OF THE NATIONAL MUSEUM OF ANTIQUITIES OF SCOTLAND

Contents.The Iron Age.—Viking Burials and Hoards of Silver and Ornaments—Arms, Dress, etc., of the Viking Time—Celtic Art of the Pagan Period—Decorated Mirrors—Enamelled Armlets—Architecture and Contents of the Brochs—Lake-Dwellings—Earth Houses, etc.

Contents.The Iron Age.—Viking Burials and Hoards of Silver and Ornaments—Weapons, Clothing, etc., from the Viking Age—Celtic Art of the Pagan Era—Decorated Mirrors—Enamelled Armlets—Architecture and Contents of the Brochs—Lake-Dwellings—Earth Houses, etc.


EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
One Volume 8vo, fully Illustrated, 12s.
SCOTLAND
IN
Pagan Era
The Bronze Age and Stone Age
THE RHIND LECTURES IN ARCHÆOLOGY FOR 1882
By JOSEPH ANDERSON, Ph.D.
KEEPER OF THE NATIONAL MUSEUM OF THE
Antiquarians of Scotland
Contents of Vol. 2.

The Bronze and Stone Ages.—Cairn Burial of the Bronze Age and Cremation Cemeteries—Urns of Bronze Age Types—Stone Circles—Stone Settings—Gold Ornaments—Implements and Weapons of Bronze—Cairn Burial of the Stone Age—Chambered Cairns—Urns of Stone Age Types—Implements and Weapons of Stone.

The Bronze and Stone Ages.—Cairn Burial of the Bronze Age and Cremation Cemeteries—Urns of Bronze Age Types—Stone Circles—Stone Settings—Gold Ornaments—Tools and Weapons of Bronze—Cairn Burial of the Stone Age—Chambered Cairns—Urns of Stone Age Types—Tools and Weapons of Stone.


EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
One Volume 8vo, fully Illustrated, 15s.
THE
PAST IN THE NOW:
WHAT IS CIVILIZATION?
By SIR ARTHUR MITCHELL, M.D., LL.D.
Contents.
I. The Spindle and Whorl. IV. Cave Life.
II. Craggans and Querns, etc. V. Stone, Bronze, and Iron Ages.
III. Beehive Houses, etc. VI. Superstitions.

EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
William F. Skene.

Celtic Scotland. A History of Ancient Alban. By William F. Skene, D.C.L., LL.D., Historiographer-Royal for Scotland. Second Edition, carefully Revised by the Author, with a new Index to the entire work. 3 vols. demy 8vo, 45s.

Celtic Scotland. A History of Ancient Alban. By William F. Skene, D.C.L., LL.D., Historiographer-Royal for Scotland. Second Edition, carefully Revised by the Author, with a new Index to the entire work. 3 vols. demy 8vo, 45s.

Vol.   I. History and Ethnology. 15s.
Vol.  II. Church and Culture. 15s.
Vol. III. Land and community. 15s.

“Forty years ago Mr Skene published a small historical work on the Scottish Highlands which has ever since been appealed to as an authority, but which has long been out of print. The promise of this youthful effort is amply fulfilled in the three weighty volumes of his maturer years. As a work of historical research it ought, in our opinion, to take a very high rank.”—Times.

"Forty years ago, Mr. Skene published a small historical book on the Scottish Highlands that has since been seen as an authoritative source, but it has been unavailable for a long time. The potential demonstrated in this early work is far exceeded by the three significant volumes he created later in life. We believe this work, as a piece of historical research, deserves to be acknowledged at a very high level."—Times.

E. W. Robertson.

Scotland under her Early Kings. A History of the Kingdom to the close of the Thirteenth Century. By E. William Robertson. 2 vols. demy 8vo, cloth, 36s.

Scotland Under Its Early Kings. A History of the Kingdom to the End of the Thirteenth Century. By E. William Robertson. 2 volumes, standard 8vo, cloth, £36.

Historical Essays, in connection with the Land and the Church, etc. By E. William Robertson, Author of “Scotland under her Early Kings.” 1 vol. demy 8vo, 10s. 6d.

History Essays, about the Land and the Church, etc. By E. William Robertson, Author of “Scotland under her Early Kings.” 1 vol. standard size 8vo, £10.50.

Rev. James B. Johnston.

The Place-Names of Scotland. By the Rev. James B. Johnston, B.D., Falkirk. 1 vol. crown 8vo, 7s. 6d.

Scottish Place Names. By the Rev. James B. Johnston, B.D., Falkirk. 1 vol. crown 8vo, £7.50.

This book, for which the author has been collecting materials during the last five years, contains an introduction, general and philological, followed by a list of the important place-names in Scotland, with explanations of their meaning, and with their old spellings, each dated so far as known.

This book, which the author has been compiling materials for over the last five years, includes an introduction that addresses both general and linguistic aspects. It also has a list of important place names in Scotland, with explanations of their meanings and historical spellings, each dated as accurately as possible.

Lord Cockburn.

Circuit Journeys. By the late Lord Cockburn, one of the Judges of the Court of Session. Second Edition, 1 vol. crown 8vo, 6s.

Circuit Adventures. By the late Lord Cockburn, one of the Judges of the Court of Session. Second Edition, 1 vol. crown 8vo, 6s.

“One of the best books of reminiscences that have appeared.”—Morning Post.

“One of the best memoirs that has been published.” —Morning Post.

“Delightful alike for its pleasant landscapes; its sound criticisms on men, law, and books; for its sharp things said in a good-natured way.”—Academy.

“Delightful for its stunning views; its insightful critiques of people, law, and literature; and for its witty comments shared in a friendly way.” —Academy.

“Valuable for their topographical descriptions; and they form an indirect contribution to the social history of Scotland.”—Scotsman.

“They offer valuable insights into the landscape and also play a role in the social history of Scotland.”—Scotsman.

Sir Daniel Wilson.

The Lost Atlantis and other Ethnographic Studies. By Sir Daniel Wilson, LL.D., F.R.S.E. 1 vol. demy 8vo, 15s.

The Lost Atlantis and Other Ethnographic Studies. By Sir Daniel Wilson, LL.D., F.R.S.E. 1 vol. demy 8vo, £15.

Contents.—The Lost Atlantis—The Vinland of the Northmen—Trade and Commerce in the Stone Age—Pre-Aryan American Man—The Æsthetic Faculty in Aboriginal Races—The Huron-Iroquois: a Typical Race—Hybridity and Heredity—Relative Racial Brain-Weight and Size.

Contents.—The Lost Atlantis—The Vinland of the Vikings—Trade and Commerce in the Stone Age—Pre-Aryan American People—The Aesthetic Sense in Indigenous Cultures—The Huron-Iroquois: a Typical Culture—Hybridity and Heredity—Relative Racial Brain Weight and Size.


EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS.
Two Volumes, Demy 8vo, Illustrated, 25s.
THE HEREDITARY
Sheriffs of Galloway
THEIR “ANCESTORS” AND FRIENDS
THEIR COURTS AND THE CUSTOMS OF THEIR TIME
WITH NOTES OF THE EARLY HISTORY, ECCLESIASTICAL
LEGENDS, THE BARONAGE AND PLACE
NAMES OF THE PROVINCE
BY THE LATE
Mr. ANDREW AGNEW, Bart.
OF LOCHNAW
EDINBURGH:
DAVID DOUGLAS, 10 CASTLE STREET
1893
553ICELANDIC SAGAS, Translated by Sir GEORGE DASENT

Two Volumes, Demy 8vo, with Maps and Plans, 28s.
THE NJALA STORY
BURNED NJAL
FROM THE ICELANDIC OF THE NJAL’S SAGA
BY
SIR GEORGE WEBBE DASENT, D.C.L.

Graysteel

Graysteel


Small 4to, with Illustrations, 7s. 6d.

Small 4to, with illustrations, £7.50.

THE GISLI SAGA
GISLI THE OUTLAW
FROM THE ICELANDIC
BY
SIR GEORGE WEBBE DASENT, D.C.L.

EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
Demy 4to, Illustrated, 42s. and 84s.
THE
Liddesdale History
ESKDALE, EWESDALE, WAUCHOPEDALE
AND THE
Disputed land
Part E. from the 12th Century to 1530
BY
ROBERT BRUCE ARMSTRONG

CRUKILTON CASTLE

CRUKILTON CASTLE


EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
One Volume 8vo, Illustrated, 7s. 6d.
SCOTLAND
AS IT WAS AND AS IT IS
BY THE
Duke of Argyll

ROB ROY’S HOUSE, GLENSHIRA

Rob Roy's House, Glenshira

A HISTORY OF RACES, OF MILITARY EVENTS,
AND OF THE RISE OF COMMERCE

EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
Two Volumes 4to, 21s.
Archaeological Essays
IN THE LATE
SIR JAMES Y. SIMPSON, Bart.
EDITED BY THE DECEASED
JOHN STUART, Ph.D.
AUTHOR OF THE “SCULPTURED STONES OF SCOTLAND”

ANCIENT ORATORY IN THE ISLAND OF INCHCOLM

ANCIENT ORATORY ON THE ISLAND OF INCHCOLM

Contents.
1. Archæology. 6. Leprosy and Leper Hospitals.
2. Inchcolm. 7. Greek Medical Vases.
3. The Cat Stane. 8. Was the Roman Army provided
4. The Magical Charm-Stones.   with Medical Officers
5. Pyramid of Gizeh. 9. Roman Medicine Stamps, etc., etc.

EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
Two Volumes, Demy 8vo, 19s. 6d.
Social Life
Back in the day
CHIEFLY IN THE PROVINCE OF MORAY
Illustrated by Letters and Family Documents
By E. DUNBAR DUNBAR
LATE CAPTAIN, 21ST FUSILIERS

THUNDERTON HOUSE.

THUNDERTON HOUSE.


EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS
One Volume, Demy 8vo, price 14s.
Early travelers
IN SCOTLAND
1295-1689
Edited by
P. HUME BROWN
AUTHOR OF 'THE LIFE OF GEORGE BUCHANAN'

EDINBURGH:
DAVID DOUGLAS, 10 CASTLE STREET.
554P. Hume Brown.

George Buchanan, Humanist and Reformer: a Biography. By P. Hume Brown. Demy 8vo, 12s.

George Buchanan, Humanist and Reformer: A Biography. By P. Hume Brown. Demy 8vo, £12.

“There is, perhaps, no eminent Scotsman who has stood in better need of an impartial and scholarly biography than George Buchanan; and Mr Hume Brown is to be congratulated on having in the present volume produced a model of its kind.”—Scotsman.

"There may not be a more notable Scotsman in need of an objective and well-researched biography than George Buchanan; Mr. Hume Brown deserves praise for producing an outstanding example of this genre in the current volume." —Scotsman.

Tours in Scotland, 1677 and 1681. By Thomas Kirk and Ralph Thoresby. Edited by P. Hume Brown. Demy 8vo, 5s.

Tours in Scotland, 1677 and 1681. By Tom Kirk and Ralph Thoresby. Edited by P. Hume Brown. Demy 8vo, £5.

A lucky accident having brought these two interesting narratives to light since the “Early Travellers in Scotland” was published, it was thought desirable to reprint them uniform with that book.

A fortunate discovery has uncovered these two fascinating stories since the publication of “Early Travellers in Scotland,” so it was decided to reprint them in the same style as that book.

Scotland Before 1700. From Contemporary Documents. Forming a Companion Volume to “Early Travellers in Scotland.” By P. Hume Brown, Author of “The Life of George Buchanan,” &c. Demy 8vo, 14s.

Scotland pre-1700. From Contemporary Documents. A Companion Volume to “Early Travellers in Scotland.” By P. Hume Brown, Author of “The Life of George Buchanan,” etc. Demy 8vo, £14.

Bishop Forbes.

Kalendars of Scottish Saints. With Personal Notices of those of Alba, etc. By Alexander Penrose Forbes, D.C.L., Bishop of Brechin. 4to, price £3, 3s. A few copies for sale on large paper, £5, 15s. 6d.

Scottish Saints Calendars. Including Personal Details about those from Alba, etc. By Alexander Penrose Forbes, D.C.L., Bishop of Brechin. 4to, price £3. 3s. A few copies available on larger paper for £5. 15s. 6d.

“A truly valuable contribution to the archæology of Scotland.”—Guardian.

“A truly valuable contribution to the archaeology of Scotland.”—Guardian.

Thomas S. Muir.

Ecclesiological Notes on some of the Islands of Scotland, with other Papers relating to Ecclesiological Remains on the Scottish Mainland and Islands. By Thomas S. Muir, Author of “Characteristics of Church Architecture,” etc. Demy 8vo, with numerous Illustrations, 21s.

Ecclesiastical Observations on Certain Islands of Scotland, with other papers about ecclesiological remains on the Scottish mainland and islands. By Thomas S. Muir, author of “Characteristics of Church Architecture,” etc. Demy 8vo, with many illustrations, £21.

Sir Samuel Ferguson.

Ogham Inscriptions in Ireland, Wales, and Scotland. By the late Sir Samuel Ferguson, President of the Royal Irish Academy, Deputy Keeper of the Public Records of Ireland, LL.D., Queen’s Counsel, etc. (Being the Rhind Lectures in Archæology for 1884.) 1 vol. demy 8vo, 12s.

Ogham Inscriptions in Ireland, Wales, and Scotland. By the late Sir Samuel Ferguson, President of the Royal Irish Academy, Deputy Keeper of the Public Records of Ireland, LL.D., Queen’s Counsel, etc. (This is the Rhind Lectures in Archaeology for 1884.) 1 vol. standard 8vo, £12.

Miss Maclagan.

The Hill Forts, Stone Circles, and other Structural Remains of Ancient Scotland. By C. Maclagan, Lady Associate of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. With Plans and Illustrations. Folio, 31s. 6d.

The Hill Forts, Stone Circles, and Other Structures of Ancient Scotland. By C. Maclagan, Lady Associate of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland. With plans and illustrations. Folio, £31.30.

“We need not enlarge on the few inconsequential speculations which rigid archæologists may find in the present volume. We desire rather to commend it to their careful study, fully assured that not only they, but also the general reader, will be edified by its perusal.”—Scotsman.

“We won’t go into detail about the few trivial ideas that strict archaeologists might find in this book. Instead, we want to encourage them to study it carefully, believing that not only they but also the average reader will benefit from reading it.” —Scotsman.

Prof. Baldwin Brown.

From Schola to Cathedral. A Study of Early Christian Architecture in its relation to the life of the Church. By G. Baldwin Brown, Professor of Fine Art in the University of Edinburgh. Demy 8vo, Illustrated, 7s. 6d.

From School to Cathedral. A Study of Early Christian Architecture and Its Connection to Church Life. By G. Baldwin Brown, Professor of Fine Art at the University of Edinburgh. Demy 8vo, Illustrated, £7.50.

The book treats of the beginnings of Christian Architecture, from the point of view of recent discoveries and theories, with a special reference to the outward resemblance of early Christian communities to other religious associations of the time.

The book covers the origins of Christian Architecture, based on recent discoveries and theories, particularly focusing on how early Christian communities resembled other religious groups of that era.

Patrick Dudgeon.

A Short Introduction to the Origin of Surnames. By Patrick Dudgeon, Cargen. Small 4to, 3s. 6d.

A Short Guide to the Origin of Last Names. By Patrick Dudgeon, Cargen. Small 4to, £3.50.


EDINBURGH: DAVID DOUGLAS

Transcription Note

39.21: The date 1315 referred to in “...when Edward the First placed the whole of Scotland under four justiciaries in 1315.” was hand-corrected in our source text, and is obviously incorrect. Edward I died in 1307. In 1305, Edward I re-organized the administration of Scotland under English rule, promulgating the order in September, 1305 (Edward I in Scotland: 1296-1305, Fiona Jane Watson, 1999, University of Glasgow, Ph.D. Thesis..)

39.21: The date 1315 mentioned in “...when Edward the First placed the whole of Scotland under four justiciaries in 1315.” was corrected in our source text and is clearly wrong. Edward I died in 1307. In 1305, Edward I reorganized the administration of Scotland under English rule, issuing the order in September 1305 (Edward I in Scotland: 1296-1305, Fiona Jane Watson, 1999, University of Glasgow, Ph.D. Thesis..)

298.8: The chronology given regarding the Earl of Ross, on p. 298 (“He appears, however, to have entered into a league with the earls of Douglas and Crawford, in 1455, for the dethronement of that monarch, but died in 1449...”) is suspect. The year 1445, most likely, would have been intended. Douglas and Crawford were indeed opposed to James II at that time.

298.8: The timeline mentioned about the Earl of Ross on p. 298 (“He seems to have formed an alliance with the earls of Douglas and Crawford in 1455 to overthrow that king, but he died in 1449...”) seems questionable. It probably should refer to the year 1445. Douglas and Crawford were indeed against James II during that period.

Names frequently appear with some variation of spelling, and given the fluidity of vowels in Gaelic, Anglic, and Latin, these have usually been retained.

Names often show different spelling variations, and due to the flexibility of vowels in Gaelic, English, and Latin, these have typically been kept.

Errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and are noted here. The references in the table below are to the page and line in the original.

Errors considered most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected and are noted here. The references in the table below are to the page and line in the original.

There are a number of instances of quotations being unopened, unclosed or otherwise mispunctuated. Closure is sometimes not obvious, and where possible the original sources were consulted. Skene often begins with quotation and continues in paraphrase without clearly marking such. Where it is not clear, these have been corrected and noted as ‘Probable.’

There are several cases of quotations that are either not opened, not closed, or otherwise mispunctuated. Sometimes, the closure isn't obvious, and when possible, the original sources were checked. Skene often starts with a quotation and then continues in paraphrase without making that clear. Where it isn't obvious, these have been corrected and marked as ‘Probable.’

x.17 E[a]rldoms of Ross and Carrick, Inserted.
14.28 in sea, river, and lake.[’] Added.
64.30 his co[m/n]firmation of the grants Replaced.
65.1 monastery of Du[m/n]fermline Replaced.
91.20 fa[s/n]tastic creations of the popular mind Replaced.
101.2 above the mead vessels[”] Removed.
101.22 adorned with the purple;[’] Added.
116.24 dashed out his brains.[’] Added.
117.14 people of the Levenach or Lennox.[’] Probable.
127.15 and two of his succes[s]ors Inserted.
150.34 Battle of Maghra[l/t]h Replaced.
158.19 [(]the town of the Chlinnes) Added.
161.13 and O’Docomhlan over [Rinnna] h-Eignide sic
165.24 the Tough of Braden [Iland] sic
168.15 Tirkennedy, Knockrinie[./,] and Lough Lurgh. Replaced.
182.8 whole number of seventeen was comp[ /l]eted Restored.
194.24 He is said to have had [‘]twenty-four sons Probable.
205.31 there is no propriate share of land;[’] Added.
228.5 free of [‘]Can et Cuneveth Added.
235.20 of our lord the king;[’] Added.
243.24 grants to the monks of Arbroath [‘]two bovates of land Probable.
246.11 their respective partisans which accompa[in/ni]ed it Transposed.
253.17 while in [1]358 one-half of the thanage Almost certainly.
301.14 to Neill mac[ ]Neill Inserted.
309.25 The second group of the Mowats and Cowt[t]s Removed.
366.11 to the late John Lachlan Mac[g]illivray Inserted.
378.7 upon this farm the[ir/re] were besides Replaced.
398.35 Giolla Og[h]amhnan was begotten of Solomh Inserted.
450.36 [‘]Caterina Comitissa Orcadiae et Cathanesiae ’ Added.
482.5 Niall more[o]ver had two sons Inserted.
494.3 Manuis oig[./ ]mic Period removed.
512.21 Fothad, second bishop of [Alban, ii. ]Alban, ii. Removed.
517.46 heads an insurrection[rection] Removed.
523.21 and in [a]nother five years Added.
528.3 give way before fe[n/u]dal forms Inverted.

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!